diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-07 17:20:28 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-07 17:20:28 -0800 |
| commit | b8131aea94ff4530ca2aca9184d8a7e3630e13e3 (patch) | |
| tree | 9cf8ff57144995f9d6f40856a4dfba48e487bf35 | |
| parent | d95a477d22db896874c914b619142526ad7e4376 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-0.txt | 7121 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-0.zip | bin | 125720 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-8.txt | 7124 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-8.zip | bin | 124929 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-h.zip | bin | 384617 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-h/55767-h.htm | 8023 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 156700 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-h/images/i_002.jpg | bin | 83197 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55767-h/images/i_003.jpg | bin | 13133 -> 0 bytes |
12 files changed, 17 insertions, 22268 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..100a1f0 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #55767 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/55767) diff --git a/old/55767-0.txt b/old/55767-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index b8e8208..0000000 --- a/old/55767-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7121 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, by L. Frank Baum - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Boy Fortune Hunters in China - -Author: L. Frank Baum - -Release Date: October 18, 2017 [EBook #55767] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN CHINA *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -[Illustration: ] - - - - - The Boy - Fortune Hunters - in China - - - By - FLOYD AKERS - - Author of - “The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska,” - “The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama,” - “The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt” - - [Illustration: Publisher Logo] - - CHICAGO - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - PUBLISHERS - - - Other Books in - The Boy Fortune Hunters - Series - By FLOYD AKERS - - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt - - Cloth 12 mos. illustrated, 60 cents each. - - COPYRIGHT 1909 BY - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I. A Sea Tragedy 11 - II. Prince Kai Lun Pu 25 - III. Smiling at Death 32 - IV. A Startling Proposition 42 - V. The Halls of His Ancestors 53 - VI. “Old Death’s-Head” 65 - VII. We Become Conspirators 76 - VIII. Dr. Gaylord’s Proposal 86 - IX. We Outwit Mai Lo. 93 - X. An Unheeded Warning 102 - XI. An Unexpected Desertion 112 - XII. Mai Lo Makes a Discovery 121 - XIII. The Elephant Train 131 - XIV. The Chief Eunuch 139 - XV. The Royal House of Kai 150 - XVI. The Governor Shows His Teeth 156 - XVII. Wi-to Proves Faithful 165 - XVIII. The Sacred Apes of Kai 177 - XIX. The Pearl of Kai-Nong 186 - XX. “Three Little Maids from School” 199 - XXI. An Unlawful Interview 210 - XXII. The Secret Passage 220 - XXIII. The Treasure of the Ancients 233 - XXIV. The Royal Cabinet 244 - XXV. The Trap is Sprung 256 - XXVI. A Fearful Encounter 267 - XXVII. The Battle in the Corridor 280 - XXVIII. The Vengeance of the Ruby Scimitar 293 - XXIX. The Severed Head 304 - XXX. The Pool of the Devil-Fish 315 - - - - - FOREWORD - - -Those readers who have penetrated far into the Chinese Empire, as has -the author, will be quick to discover that he has substituted for the -name of the Thibetan Province one that will not be recognized. - -The reasons for this are evident. Ancestor worship is still the -prevailing creed of the most numerous class of Chinese, and a violation -of the sanctity of any ancestral chih, or underground tomb, would -naturally be resented if it disgraced a family so important as that of a -royal prince of the realm. - -The Chinese characters presented in the story are drawn from life. -Prince Kai Lun Pu is a well-known type of the liberal-minded, educated -young men who are the best guarantee of the future expansion of the -Celestial Empire. The rule of the Chief Eunuch still dominates every -palace in China, and even the efforts of the late Dowager Empress could -not restrain the encroaching powers of these masterful creatures. - -The manners and customs herein described will serve to acquaint those -who have not visited China with some of the most curious traditions of -that ancient race, while the adventures related, startling as they are, -are fully within the bounds of possibility. - - - - - The Boy Fortune Hunters in China - - - - - CHAPTER I. - A SEA TRAGEDY. - - -The sinking of the first-class passenger steamship _Karamata Maru_ in -the neighborhood of Hawaii on June 17, 1908, has been the subject of so -much newspaper comment that doubtless the reader imagines he knows all -the circumstances connected with the fatal affair. But I have carefully -read these newspaper reports and am astonished to find them quite -perverted and unreliable, the result of carelessness or ignorance on the -part of correspondents, the desire of officials to shield themselves -from blame and the tendency of editors to amplify scant material into -three-column articles with numerous “scare heads.” - -I may well speak with authority in this connection, because it was our -ship, the _Seagull_, which first arrived at the scene of the disaster -and rescued the passengers and crew of the ill-fated _Karamata Maru_ -from their imminent peril So I shall tell you the story in my own way, -as it has an important bearing on the extraordinary events that -afterward took place—events which have led me to write this book, and -place on record a series of adventures so remarkable as to have been -seldom if ever equalled. - -To begin with, I beg to introduce myself as Sam Steele, of Chelsea, -Massachusetts, eighteen, years of age and filling the responsible -position of purser and assistant supercargo on the trim little -merchantman yacht, the _Seagull_. Indeed, I am one of the three owners -of our ship, the others being my father, Captain Richard Steele, and my -uncle, Naboth Perkins. My father is a seasoned and experienced seaman, -who has sailed in nearly every navigable part of the world. My uncle is -an expert trader and an honest man—a combination that accounts for his -great success in his profession. - -Circumstances placed me on shipboard at an early age, and in the course -of several long and eventful voyages I have encountered many adventures -and queer happenings that have made me richer in experience than most -young fellows. - -One may remain modest and unassuming, I think, and still bear witness to -the truth of adventures in which he has participated. It is not because -I love to speak of myself that I am telling my own story, but because I -have full knowledge of those events in which I bore a personal part, and -so am qualified to relate them. And you will discover, when I have -finished the tale, that I have not posed as a hero, but merely as a -subordinate actor in the drama—what, I believe, is called a “walking -gentleman” or “general utility man” in theatrical parlance. The theatre -being, at its best, a reflection of real life, the illustration is -permissible. - -It will be necessary to tell you something about the company assembled -aboard the _Seagull_ when she began her voyage from San Francisco early -in May to carry a cargo of mixed merchandise to Canton, China. - -The _Seagull_ has no regular itinerary, but sails a free lance in any -sea and to any country where it may be profitable for her to go. Both my -father and Uncle Naboth have adventurous natures, and prefer to let fate -direct their future rather than attempt to plan a succession of tedious -and uninteresting voyages which might mean surer gain but would afford -less excitement. This has resulted, however, in a neat fortune for each -of the _Seagull’s_ three owners, and our success has encouraged us to -persist in our eccentric methods. In the merchant service our beautiful -ship is dubbed a “tramp,” and I and my chums are called “the Boy Fortune -Hunters,” Uncle Naboth “the Yankee Trader” and Captain Steele “crazy old -Peg-leg,”—because poor father has really a wooden leg, which in no way, -however, renders him less able as a skipper. But we laugh at this -harmless raillery and, well knowing that we are envied by many who thus -banter us, pursue our own way with unconcern. - -So it happened that after a prosperous voyage around the Horn, to -deliver a valuable cargo of tin-plate to the great canning factories of -Oregon and Washington, we had barely anchored in the bay at San -Francisco before we received a commission to sail to Canton with a cargo -of merchandise. This suited us all; but none better than me, for I had -long desired to visit China, Japan and the Philippines. Also it suited -Joe Herring, our cabin boy and my particular friend; and it suited -Archie Ackley, a well-to-do young fellow who had sailed with us on a -former voyage and passed as my chum. Archie was a reckless, adventurous -sort of chap, and had made the trip around the Horn on the _Seagull_ to -give a broken leg time to knit perfectly, the said leg having been -damaged in a foolish wrestling bout. - -I am sure you would shake your head dubiously if I were to recount all -of the characteristics of this youth which had endeared him to our -little ship’s company. I should be obliged to say, for instance, that -Archie was stubborn as a mule, conceited as a peacock, reckless of all -conventionalities, and inclined to quarrel and fight on the slightest -provocation. But I should hasten to add that he was brave as a lion and -tender as a woman to those he loved. His loyalty had been fully proven -on the occasion of that former voyage to which I have referred, when he -accompanied us to Egypt and won our hearts completely. - -Archie was about my age; but Joe, our cabin boy, was a little younger, -and as staunch a friend and queer a character in his way as you will -ever be able to find on this astonishing earth. - -Joe is rich. He could purchase a mate to the _Seagull_ and never feel -the expenditure. He could sail on our craft, if he chose, as an honored -guest; but he prefers to remain a cabin-boy. Yet, in truth, there is -little caste among us, and if Joe prefers to have duties to occupy him -during a voyage, and fulfils those duties admirably, no one admires him -less for that reason. Captain Steele slaps him on the shoulder as fondly -and familiarly as he does Archie or me, and fat little Uncle Naboth -locks arms with Joe and promenades the deck with him for hours. - -A slight, stooping lad, is Joe, with great dark eyes, steady and true, -and a faint smile always curling his lips. His face is sensitive and -expressive, and in his slender frame lurk strength and agility that are -positively amazing when they are called into action. Yet he is a silent -fellow, though by no means unsociable, and when he speaks you are -inclined to pay attention, for you know that Joe has something to say. -We three boys were inseparable comrades at the time of which I am -writing, although perhaps Joe and I were a little closer to each other -than we were to Archie. - -The ship’s crew were staunch and able-bodied seamen, carefully selected -by my father, and our engineers were picked men of proven ability. But I -must not forget to introduce to you two important characters in the -persons of our chef and steward. The former was a South Sea Islander -named Bryonia, and the latter another South Sea Islander named Nux. I -say “named” advisedly, for Uncle Naboth named them in this queer way -when he rescued the poor natives from an open boat years ago and -restored them to life by liberal doses of nux and bryonia—the only -medicines that happened to be in his possession at the time. They were, -of course, unable to speak English, at first; but they learned rapidly -and were devoted to Uncle Naboth, and afterward to me. Indeed, I had -come to regard both Nux and Bry as my own personal followers, and well -had they proven their claim to this title. They were nearly as dark as -Africans, but very intelligent and faithful in every emergency. In -addition to these qualities Bry was a capital cook, while as a steward -Nux was unsurpassed, and looked after our comforts in a way so -solicitous that he really spoiled us. - -We were about ten days out of the Golden Gate and had left Honolulu well -on our starboard quarter, when one evening we ran into a dense fog that -could almost be felt. It set the deck hands all coughing and wetted them -to the skin; so we all shut ourselves up aft in the cabin and Captain -Steele slowed the _Seagull_ down to half speed and kept the fog-horn -blowing every half-minute. We believed there was little danger in this -part of the broad Pacific, although every sailor dreads a fog as he does -a ghost and is uneasy until it lifts. - -Uncle Naboth and Archie played checkers on one end of the cabin table -while Joe and I had a quiet game of cribbage together. Father smoked his -pipe and darned stockings under the light of the swinging lamp, for Ned -Britton, the first mate, was in charge of the deck, and no better sailor -than Ned, or one more careful, ever was born. - -So we passed the evening of the 16th of June pleasantly enough, in spite -of the drenching fog outside, and when the watch changed all of us save -Captain Steele turned into our bunks and fell asleep without minding the -weird wail of the fog-horn in the least. It is the kind of noise you -forget to listen to when you get used to it. - -I was roused from my slumbers by the agitated shuffling of feet on the -deck overhead, the violent ringing of the engine bells for the ship to -go astern and a medley of shouts and orders through which my father’s -clarion voice could be distinctly heard. - -Before I was fully awake I found myself standing on the floor and -fumbling with my clothes, instinct guiding me rather than knowledge of -what was impending. Danger there was, I realized, and I noticed that my -cabin was dimly lighted, as though by the break of day. A moment later I -rushed on deck, to find all crowding at the starboard bulwarks and -peering out into the mist. - -Suddenly—scarce a boat’s length away, it seemed—there came a terrific -crash and a grinding of timbers, followed by shrieks and cries so -heartrending that I found myself shuddering with horror. Yet not a man -of us moved. We stood as if turned to stone. For it was not the -_Seagull_ that had struck; but behind the impenetrable curtain of the -fog a tragedy of the sea was being enacted that was terrible enough to -curdle the blood in our veins; for we realized that Death was claiming -his victims from the men and women of some unknown vessel. - -Then, by one of those marvelous transformations wrought by Nature, the -fog instantly lifted and dissipated, and there before us was a sight -that wrung moans, curses or shouts from our very hearts, so awful was -it. - -A big liner—the _Karamata Maru_, we afterward learned—had driven her bow -straight into the broad side of a great freighter, a derelict known as -the _Admiral Swain_, which had been abandoned in a storm a month -earlier. - -The _Karamata Maru_ had crushed through the sides of the derelict and -then her bow had lifted and slid high and dry across it, plunging the -stern of the liner deep into the sea. In this terrible position the -great liner trembled a moment and then broke in two. Her steel plates -buckled and crumbled like tin, and the crash that followed as she -splintered and tore asunder was greater than that when she struck. Again -we heard the screams and terrified cries of the poor victims and as the -sea rushed madly into the gaping compartments and the escaping steam -hissed from the open seams, scores of men and women threw themselves -into the water in an effort to escape what seemed a more horrible fate -than drowning. - -We saw and heard all this, for the _Seagull_ had lost headway and -floated gently a short distance from the scene of the tragedy. But the -next moment we awoke to action. Every life preserver and rope’s end we -could muster flew overboard and our boats were manned and lowered in a -twinkling. Big Ned Britton, the mate, was the first to put off in the -cutter, and was picking the struggling forms from the sea long before -the whaler was on the scene and assisting in the work of rescue. I took -the gig myself and at once found my task so arduous that I had little -time to mark what the other boats were doing. I only know that we all -accomplished wonders, and every man, woman and child that managed to -float until we reached them was rescued. Fortunately the sea was calm, -and the light breeze that had dissipated the fog merely rippled the -waves. - -At last, as I looked around for more survivors, someone hailed me from -the wreck of the _Karamata Maru_ and I bade my men row swiftly to her -side. Already the great liner rode so low that the little group awaiting -me was almost on a level with my head, and I realized that I was in a -dangerous position in case she sank. The freighter also was filling -rapidly. - -First those on the _Karamata Maru_ lowered an injured man into the gig, -and two attendants—one the ship’s doctor, I afterward learned—came with -him. - -“Hurry, gentlemen,” I called to the others; but they shook their heads -and retreated from the side. - -“It’s no use, sir,” growled the doctor. “They’re ship’s officers and -won’t leave their charge. Cast off, for God’s sake, or we’ll follow her -to the bottom when she sinks!” - -I obeyed, seized with a sudden panic at the warning words, and my men -rowed lustily from the dangerous neighborhood of the wreck. - -We reached the side of the _Seagull_ just as Ned had assisted the last -of his rescued passengers up the ladder, and I made haste to get my own -aboard. The injured man had fainted. I noticed that he was a Chinaman, -although dressed in European costume, and that he was an object of great -solicitude on the part of his attendant and the doctor. We put him in a -sling and hoisted him up the side, and after the others had followed and -I was preparing to mount the ladder myself a mighty shout from our deck -arrested my attention. I turned quickly, just in time to see the awful -climax to this disaster. The derelict and the liner sank together, and -the sea gave a great gasp and closed over them, whirling and seething -about the spot as if a thousand sea-monsters were disporting themselves -there. The suction was so great that had we not already caught the davit -falls the gig would have assuredly been drawn into the whirlpool, while -the ship to which I clung trembled in every beam, as if with horror at -the sight she had witnessed. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - PRINCE KAI LUN PU. - - -When I gained the deck of the _Seagull_ an affecting sight met my eyes. -It was crowded thick with despairing and agitated men and women, for all -had lost their possessions and many their friends and relatives within -the preceding half hour. Bry had brewed huge pots of coffee, for the -morning air was still chilly and the rescued ones had nearly all been -pulled from the water; so, our hearts full of pity for the poor -wretches, we tried to comfort and cheer them as well as lay within our -power. - -The collision happened at twenty minutes after five in the morning; by -six o’clock all the rescued were on the deck of the _Seagull_. We found -we picked up two hundred and eighteen out of the three hundred and -twenty-seven who had constituted the passengers and crew of the -ill-fated _Karamata Maru_. One hundred and nine, including the Japanese -officers, who deliberately went down with their ship, had perished. - -It was nine o’clock before the steamship _Nagasaki Maru_ hove in sight, -and eleven when she came alongside us. I make this positive statement -despite the inaccurate newspaper reports to the effect that the -_Nagasaki Maru_ was at the scene of the collision and assisted the -_Seagull_ to rescue the survivors. - -Of course the _Nagasaki Maru_, belonging to the same line as the lost -_Karamata Maru_, promptly transferred all the rescued ones to her own -decks; and that was just as well, because our ship was too small to -carry them all in comfort, and we were really under no obligations to do -more than we had already done. The _Karamata Maru_ had been bound for -Japan, so the _Nagasaki Maru_, being on her way to San Francisco, -undertook to leave the passengers and crew of her sister ship at -Honolulu until they could be picked up by some other west-bound ship. - -As they steamed away from us the poor survivors who swarmed upon her -decks saluted us with a hearty cheer of gratitude for our services, and -this appreciation fully repaid us. - -As I stood leaning over the rail and watching the fast receding -_Nagasaki Maru_, Joe touched my elbow. - -“Lunch is ready, Sam.” - -Then I remembered that I had eaten nothing except a cup of Bryonia’s -coffee since early morning, and I quickly went below. Already we had -steamed away upon our course and the midday sun was shining brightly -overhead. - -I found all our ship’s officers assembled in the saloon except the -second mate, old Eli Trent, who had the deck watch, and during the meal -we naturally discoursed at length upon the exciting events of the -morning. - -I had nearly finished luncheon when our steward, Nux, whispered over my -shoulder: - -“Chinaman wants to see you, Marse Sam.” - -“What Chinaman, Nux?” I asked in surprise. - -“Hurt man, Marse Sam. He in front stateroom.” - -I looked inquiringly at my father. - -“We’ve took a passenger, Sam,” said the Captain, calmly buttering his -toast. “The ‘Chink’ you took off’n the wreck is a high mandarin, a -prince, or suthin’, and wanted to get home to China as soon as possible, -fer he’s hurt bad.” - -“We don’t usually accept passengers,” I remarked thoughtfully, “but if -this poor fellow is injured and homesick, it’s our duty to do what we -can for him.” - -“And that isn’t much,” added a gruff voice behind me, and the ship’s -doctor from the _Karamata Maru_ dropped into a seat at the table and -began to eat. We watched him a moment in silence. Then I asked: - -“Is your patient very bad, Doctor——” - -“Gaylord; my name’s Gaylord. I’m an Englishman, although I sailed on -that blasted Jap ship. And my patient, Prince Kai, is dying. He’ll never -see China again.” - -“Oh!” I exclaimed, really distressed, and the others echoed my sympathy. - -“He got jammed between the timbers,” explained Dr. Gaylord, as he -continued his luncheon, “and although three of his attendants threw -themselves around him and met their own death in trying to shield him, -the Prince was badly smashed and can’t possibly live more than a day or -two. It’s a shame,” he added, shaking his grizzled head, “for Kai Lun Pu -has just been made one of the five Viceroys of the Empire, and he’s a -fine young fellow who had a promising future. The redemption of China, -gentlemen, must come through these young scions of the nobility who are -being educated at the colleges of England and America. They’ll imbibe -modern, progressive ideas, and in time upset the old prejudices of the -Flowery Kingdom altogether.” - -He turned and cast at me a scrutinizing gaze. - -“You’re the young man who brought us off the wreck, I think?” - -I nodded. - -“The Prince has asked for you twice. Perhaps you’d better go to him now. -I’ve given him a hypodermic and he feels easier.” - -“Why does he wish to see me?” I asked curiously. - -“Some fool notion of gratitude, I suppose. These educated Chinese are -very courteous and punctilious fellows. It’s likely he wouldn’t die -comfortably if he had neglected to thank you for your slight services.” - -“Shall I go in alone?” I asked hesitatingly. - -“Yes; walk right in. The Death’s-Head is with him,” added the doctor -with a snort of contempt that I did not understand. - -So I softly turned the handle of the stateroom door and walked in. It -was not a pleasant errand to visit a dying man, and I wanted to get it -over with as soon as possible. - -The state cabin of the _Seagull_ was a roomy—almost spacious—apartment, -and we had fitted it up carefully for the use of any important guest we -might have aboard. It had never been used but once before, and as I -glanced around it I felt a pang that it was now to be the scene of a -death, and that a miserable Chinaman should put this blemish upon it. - -Seated upon a stool beside the curtained bunk was the Chinese attendant -I had brought aboard with the Prince and the doctor. Immediately I -understood Dr. Gaylord’s expression, “the Death’s-Head,” for this -Chinaman typified that mythical horror in feature and expression. -Perhaps I should say lack of expression, for his face was as immobile as -Death itself, of a pallid gray-green color, and the skin was drawn tight -as parchment over his high cheek-bones and across his thin lips. The -eyes were dark and bright, but conveyed no more animation or -intelligence than would glass eyes. He was dressed rather primly in a -suit of black broadcloth, cut in London fashion. - -As I entered, this attendant rose like an automaton and drew the -curtains of the bunk, muttering a brief sentence in Chinese. - - - - - CHAPTER III. - SMILING AT DEATH. - - -I advanced with a respectful bow and found myself looking squarely into -the eyes of the injured man. Then I gave a start of surprise, for a -young man—almost a boy, he seemed—was smiling at me from the pillows as -cheerily as if greeting an old friend who had come to take part in a -jubilation. - -In my recollections of him I have never thought of Prince Kai Lun Pu as -a Chinaman. His features bore certain characteristics of his race, -assuredly; but he was so thoroughly Europeanized, so cultured, frank and -agreeable in demeanor, that no one could possibly think of him otherwise -than as a royal good fellow whom it was a privilege to know. With his -poor maimed body covered by the counterpane, the pleasant—almost -merry—expression of his boyish face made one doubt that he had been -injured at all, and I thought he looked as little like a dying man as -anyone could. - -“You are young Mr. Steele,” said he in perfect English, “and I am well -pleased to see you, sir; for you have rendered me a rare service and -have earned my lasting gratitude.” - -“It was a simple duty,” I responded, with an answering smile; “but I am -glad I was able to serve so important a personage, Prince.” - -“Important?” said he, arching his eyebrows; “ah, perhaps you might find -me so, were we together in my own province of Kwang-Kai-Nong.” A shadow -passed over his face, and he sighed; but next moment, with renewed -cheerfulness, he added, “but we are not in China, Mr. Steele, and aboard -your noble ship the humble passenger must defer to your own more -powerful individuality.” He cast an amused glance at the Death’s-Head -and said: - -“Defer, Mai Lo, to the noble American; defer for us both, since I am -helpless!” - -The attendant, outwardly unmoved and unresponsive, prostrated himself -before me, and then resumed his former position. I could not resist a -light laugh at the ridiculousness of the performance, and the Prince -joined in the merriment. Then, suddenly recollecting myself, I became -grave and asked: - -“Are you suffering, Prince? Do you think you are badly hurt?” - -The bright eyes regarded me intently for an instant, after which he -turned to the Death’s-Head. - -“Leave me, Mai Lo; I would converse with my host,” said he. - -The attendant again prostrated himself, this time to his Prince, and -retired without a word of protest. But almost immediately the Doctor -came hurrying in, and there was protest in both his words and demeanor. - -“Look you, Prince Kai,” he said, “this is no time for reckless folly. I -gave you morphine to quiet your pain and enable you to sleep, and you -positively must not excite yourself and neutralize the effect of the -medicine.” - -The young man gave him a look half whimsical, half sympathetic. - -“My dear Gaylord,” said he, “you have, in your wisdom, numbered the -hours remaining to me, and I accept the decree as final. But why should -I sleep during those brief hours, when rest eternal will soon be mine?” - -The Doctor flushed and cast down his eyes. He was a good-hearted man, -and not yet calloused in the presence of death. The Prince smiled upon -him in kindly fashion and asked: - -“Is there an ample supply of morphine?” - -“There is ample, my Prince.” - -“Then listen to my wish. I do not care to sleep, nor do I want to suffer -in the brief time you have allotted me. Let me secure all the pleasure I -am able to until the Earth Dragon completes his vengeance upon me. That -will be kind, dear Doctor, and your reward shall be provided for.” - -The old surgeon took the Chinaman’s hand and pressed it warmly. - -“Never mind the reward, my Prince,” said he. “I’m out of a job just now, -and am glad to experiment upon you, so I shan’t get rusty. Your wish -shall be respected.” - -“Then leave me with Mr. Steele awhile,” was the reply, “and see that Mai -Lo doesn’t disturb us.” - -The Doctor bowed with deference and withdrew. - -“Prince,” said I, “they call me Sam aboard this ship, and I’ll be glad -to have you do the same. I’m not much used to a handle to my name, and -if we’re to be friends——” - -“We’re to be friends, Sam,” he rejoined, quickly; “so just squat upon -that stool and let us have a good chat together.” - -I was really charmed with my new acquaintance, he was so animated, so -frank in admitting me to his friendship and so evidently grateful to me -for the slight service I had rendered him. His brightness made me forget -the pitiful fact that he had but a short time to live, until he himself -reminded me of it. - -I can imagine no more delightful a companion than Prince Kai Lun Pu must -have been before his terrible accident. He began by telling me much of -his history, in a whimsical, half facetious way that deprived the -relation of any affectation or egotism. - -A prince of the royal blood and related to the reigning Manchu family, -Kai had been early singled out for an important position in the empire -and sent to England to be educated. He had graduated from Oxford a year -before, and after a brief visit to his own country, where he held a long -consultation with the Emperor and that terrible old woman, Tsi An, the -Dowager Empress, he had toured Europe, Egypt and India, and afterward -visited the principal cities of the United States. This had enabled him -to study other nations and to note their manners and customs, and he was -returning to China as a Viceroy and a member of the Imperial Cabinet, to -which post he had already been appointed, when he met with the terrible -accident which was to cut short his brilliant career. - -So much this royal prince confided to me in our first interview; but he -cared less to talk of himself than to be amused, and soon he began to -question me as to my own history and adventures. - -Being willing to amuse the poor fellow, and having no duties that -required my attention, I passed the afternoon in relating the adventures -of my brief life. These seemed to astonish him greatly, and he -questioned me closely in regard to Alaska and Panama, where I had -voyaged with my father and Uncle Naboth, but which he had never visited. -I also told him some queer adventures of mine in Egypt, but he was more -familiar with that country. - -I feared to weary the young Prince with my long stories, but he would -not let me go. Twice during the afternoon Dr. Gaylord came in and -administered to his patient hypodermic injections of morphine, and these -must have kept him free from pain, for he made no complaints and -retained his bright cheerfulness until I finally insisted on leaving -him. - -Outside his door was the unemotional Mai Lo, standing as stiffly as a -statue. The attendant saluted me with great respect and immediately -entered his master’s room. - -Dr. Gaylord was in the saloon smoking a cigar, and he nodded as I -approached and said; - -“Queer fellow, Prince Kai, isn’t he?” - -“A very charming fellow, I think, Doctor.” - -“Yes; and richer than Rothschild—or your Rockefeller,” he added. “You -should have seen him arrayed in his native costume on board the -_Karamata Maru_, and surrounded by his four devoted followers. He was a -picture, I assure you, and dignified and gracious enough to warrant his -royal blood. Everyone liked him, heathen though he is.” - -“Heathen!” I echoed, surprised. - -“Of course he’s a heathen. But I admit he makes you forget that, for in -London and at Oxford he acquired the polish of an English gentleman. It -was only when I noted the rascals surrounding him that I realized he was -a Chinaman.” - -“But they were faithful,” I suggested. - -“To the death,” said he, with a slight shudder. “They even tried to -oppose their frail bodies between him and the ship’s splintering -timbers. Sir, it would have made you cringe to see their mangled -remains——as I did. But the sacrifice did no good at all.” - -“You are sure he will die?” I asked. - -“I am positive. Surgical skill can do nothing to save him. If only old -Death’s-Head had perished with him,” he added, with a glance toward the -state cabin, “I should feel more reconciled. But Mai Lo happened to be -in a safe place, and escaped.” - -“Is he old?” I asked musingly. - -“You never can tell a Chinaman’s age from his looks,” said the Doctor. -“Yet I would wager that Mai Lo is sixty, if he’s a day. I’m told that at -home he’s the governor of Prince Kai’s native province, and a person of -consequence.” - -“I don’t like him,” said I, frankly. - -“No one likes him, not even his young master,” returned the Doctor. “By -the way, how old should you judge Kai Lun Pu to be?” - -“Perhaps the Prince is eighteen—or nineteen,” I hazarded. - -“He is seven-and-twenty. These Chinese seem to age very slowly, unless -they’re addicted to opium, like the coolies. Have a cigar, sir?” - -I shook my head and went on deck, where Archie and Joe at once collared -me with a demand to know what “His Royal Muchness, the Chink” had been -talking about all the afternoon. I was quite full of the subject and -told them as much as I knew about our injured passenger, adding that I -was sincerely sorry the poor fellow must die. - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - A STARTLING PROPOSITION. - - -Next morning after breakfast I was again summoned to attend Prince Kai -Lun Pu. I may as well remark in this place that with the Chinese the -surname comes first, and Kai was my new friend’s family name, as mine is -Steele. “Pu” with him stood in the place of “Sam” with me, and Lun was -his middle name. But as the Chinese name always means something, a free -translation of Kai Lun Pu into English would be “blossom of the tree,” -Kai being a tree, or in some connections the root of a tree. So the -Prince’s name was a very pretty and appropriate one, although it sounds -so queer to our uncomprehending ears. - -My new friend greeted me as cheerily as on the previous day, although I -noted the fact that dark circles had settled around his eyes and his -cheeks were a bit more hollow. The doctor was with him when I came in, -and I asked if his patient had slept. - -“Not a wink,” he replied. “Our Prince does not intend to lose a moment -of life, and so I sat up with him until after midnight myself. Then he -talked to Mai Lo until daylight.” - -“And that was time wasted,” added the Prince, with a queer glance at his -attendant, “for Mai Lo has a limited vocabulary, although he is so wise -and experienced. I think he spoke six words to me in return for all my -chatter. So now I will excuse him from my presence until I require his -services.” - -Mai Lo heard and prostrated himself humbly before his Prince, retiring -with the stealthy glide of a ghost. The doctor was preparing his -hypodermic syringe, and the sick man watched him thoughtfully. - -“Do you see much change in my condition?” he presently asked. - -“A little,” answered the doctor. “Your vitality is wonderful. An -ordinary man would have succumbed long ago.” - -“Am I sure of today?” enquired the Prince. - -The surgeon administered the hypodermic before replying. Then he said, -slowly: - -“While your heart retains its action you will live; but a clot may -interfere with the action at any time. I cannot promise you even today, -yet you may see the light tomorrow—or of several tomorrows.” - -“But not many of them?” - -“Not many, Prince.” - -“Ah, the Earth Dragon is relentless. I cannot reach China?” - -“No, indeed. To Shanghai or Hong Kong is two weeks. And there is another -thing that I must speak to you about. I have no means of embalming or -preserving your body.” - -For a moment the Prince looked grave. Then he laughed again, lightly, -but I thought with little or no mirth. In spite of his Occidental -education Kai Lun Pu retained the prejudices of his forefathers and -longed to have his body carried to China and laid to rest in his -ancestral halls. - -“What a fuss old Mai Lo will make when I am cast into the sea!” he -remarked. “You’ll have to put him in irons, Sam, or he’ll run amuck -among you and cause mischief.” - -“If he does he shall go after you,” I promised. “That is, unless you -wish him preserved to carry out your bequests at home and convey your -messages to your friends.” - -The Prince made a face so ridiculous that both Gaylord and I smiled at -him. - -“I will confide to you a secret,” said he; “my servant is fully as -repulsive to me as he is to you. But he is a man of high birth, a -mandarin and the hereditary governor of my own province; so I had to -carry the fellow with me on my travels.” - -“He looks like a dummy,” I suggested. - -“And his looks are very deceptive,” retorted the Prince. “Mai Lo is -remarkably subtle and observing, and as intelligent as he is proud and -ambitious. Really, until my accident occurred, I feared the fellow, -although I knew he would sacrifice his life for me if necessary. It will -be his duty after my death to return to his home, propitiate the Earth -Dragon, and then commit suicide; but the chances are Mai Lo will find a -way to avoid that. There will be too much to feed his ambition.” - -“Will he inherit your estates?” inquired the doctor. - -“By no means. Mai Lo is noble, but not of the blood royal. My estates -will go to the Emperor, because I have no heir; my ancestral halls will -be sealed up and abandoned, and—I shall soon be forgotten.” - -“Why so?” I asked. - -“Because I shall never become an ancestor myself,” he responded, -laughing genuinely this time. “An absurd statement, isn’t it, Sam? But -my countrymen are devoted Shintoists, or ancestor worshippers, and while -I have gained honor and respect in life through my powerful ancestry, in -death I lose all and am speedily forgotten.” - -While I thoughtfully pondered this statement the doctor withdrew and -left us alone together. - -“Do you believe in this queer religion of ancestor worship, Prince?” I -inquired. - -“Of course not, Sam. I’m a mighty poor Chinaman, as far as our orthodox -traditions and religious observances are concerned. In fact my people -are not really religious at all, for they vilify and even thrash their -bronze and wooden gods if they do not behave properly, and the whole -ceremonial worship of China is a farce. I do not mind telling you that -even before I went to Europe my heart refused to acknowledge those -decayed ancestors of mine as more important than the dust to which they -have returned in the course of nature. But I kept the secret of my -apostacy to myself, and in order to secure ample funds to enjoy the -pleasures of Europe I even robbed my ancestral halls of a portion of -their treasure.” - -“Oh!” I said. “Is there treasure, then, in your ancestral halls?” - -He smiled. - -“More than half the wealth of China—the accumulated wealth of -centuries—is tied up forever in this absurd manner,” he replied. “My -family was old at the time of the Tartar invasion, and it has always -been wealthy. In my ancestral halls, in my province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, -lies a mass of treasure that would startle the world if it were to be -unearthed and publicly displayed. Yet no one has ever seen it in my -generation but myself.” - -“I do not quite understand this system,” I said, much interested in -these statements. - -“It is our immemorial custom,” explained the Prince, “to bury with each -head of a family one-half the wealth he possesses, to be used by him -when his resurrection occurs at the end of the world. The remaining half -is inherited by his eldest son, his successor. A daughter never -inherits, you know. When the son dies, one-half his wealth is laid with -his body in the tombs of the ancestral halls, and so this accumulation -goes on from century to century, and half the wealth of the nation is -continually abstracted from its resources.” - -“But suppose there is no son,” said I. “What happens then?” - -“Then the line ends. In the case of a noble family, such as ours, the -confidential servant secretly seals up the ancestral halls and then -commits suicide, so that no one may ever discover where they are -located. If he hesitates to kill himself by the ninth day the other -servants promptly kill him; so his fate is really sealed in case his -lord dies without an heir.” - -“And is Mai Lo your confidential servant in this case?” I asked -curiously. - -“You have guessed it,” replied the Prince, smiling. “If I were sure he -would do his duty it would deprive death of half its sting; but I -suspect, Sam, that Mai Lo has as little respect for ancestor worship as -I myself, and it is my impression that he will rob the tombs of my -forefathers very freely before he seals them up forever.” - -“But won’t his fellow-servants kill him if he fails to commit suicide?” -I asked. - -“I could answer that question more positively if I knew the mind of Mai -Lo better,” returned the Prince, more gravely than was his wont. Then he -brightened and said: - -“I am much interested in your friends Archie and Joe, who were so loyal -and brave in your Egyptian adventures, which you related to me -yesterday. Did you not say they were still your comrades?” - -“Yes, indeed, Prince. Both are now aboard the _Seagull_.” - -“May I see them? Will you bring them here to see me?” he asked, eagerly. - -“They will be greatly pleased,” I replied. “When?” - -“At once. You remember the doctor’s warning.” - -“I’ll get them,” said I, rising. - -“Send Mai Lo,” suggested the Prince. I did so, asking the attendant, who -stood stiffly outside the door, to summon my friends to an audience with -Kai Lun Pu. - -In a few minutes Joe and Archie arrived, as eager as I knew they would -be to make the acquaintance of our interesting passenger. - -The Prince conversed with them upon various subjects for fully an hour, -pressing them for details of our former adventures and shrewdly drawing -out the characteristics of both the boys without their suspecting it in -the least. I felt quite proud of my friends, for although each in his -own way was odd to the verge of eccentricity, two more manly, truer -hearted fellows did not exist—or at least that was my opinion of them. - -The Prince seemed to approve of them, too, and with their quaint answers -and ways they certainly amused him—Archie bluff and outspoken and Joe -modest and retiring as a girl. - -Presently, as he lay back upon his pillows, Kai Lun Pu began to laugh. -He laughed again, seemingly much amused; and still again, with evident -enjoyment of some thought that had occurred to him. Archie and Joe -stared at him rather uneasily, and I own I had myself a fleeting -suspicion that his maimed body was finally affecting his mind. But the -next moment the Prince said, in his ordinary tones: - -“By all the big and little gods, I’ll do it!” - -“Do what, Prince?” I asked, curiously. - -“Give you a new adventure to undertake,” he replied, almost gleefully. -“You three boys are not tired of adventures, are you?” - -“Not much,” returned Archie, stoutly. - -“And although you’ve found some small treasure already, you wouldn’t -object to finding more, would you?” he continued, eyeing us closely. - -Our eager faces must have answered him; but I said, as calmly as I -could: - -“What is the proposition, your Highness?” - -“The proposition is simply this, Sam; I’m going to show you how to rob -my ancestral halls!” - - - - - CHAPTER V. - THE HALLS OF HIS ANCESTORS. - - -I’m afraid we looked rather foolish at this suggestion. Archie was -open-mouthed and wide-eyed; Joe’s sensitive face took on a frown, and I -felt myself flushing red. - -“You see, Prince,” I said at last, shifting uneasily in my seat, “we’ve -been adventurers, but not buccaneers, and to _rob_——” - -“Nonsense!” cried Kai, laughing at us again; “the word ‘rob’ does not -mean to steal, even in your bungling English. And I used it -figuratively. To rob my ancestral halls would not be a sin, for you -would deprive no living person of what is his at present or might be his -in the future. As for the dead, my opinion is that my ancestors are very -dead; and, in case their bodies resurrect at the end of the world, they -won’t mind whether they are wealthy or not. I tell you, Sam, I can -imagine no more foolish idea than to bury treasure with the dead, and -had I lived to return to China it was my firm intention to rob the -ancestral halls myself. In that case no one would ever know it, and -there would be no danger. Why, as I said before, I abstracted certain -jewels from the tombs years ago, and spent the proceeds in high living. -So, if I was willing to rob the ancestral halls myself, and approve of -your robbing them in my place, now that I am prevented, you need have no -scruples on the plea of morality. Listen, friends: I present to you -three—to Sam and Joe and Archie—all of the treasure contained in my -ancestral halls. It is yours—I give it freely—but you must go and secure -it, and that will be a dangerous expedition.” - -“Why so?” asked Archie. - -“Because you won’t have me to assist you,” he replied. “Because you must -oppose the ancestral devotion, amounting to a religion, of the entire -Chinese nation. Because my own followers and servants would cut you down -in an instant if your errand were discovered, and——” - -He hesitated. - -“Any more interesting reasons?” I asked. - -“The strongest of all,” said he. “Because I am convinced that Mai Lo -means to get the treasure himself.” - -Joe gave a low whistle, and Archie looked especially thoughtful. - -“Is it worth while, then, for us to undertake the adventure?” I -questioned. - -“For centuries past one-half of the wealth of one of the richest -families in China has been placed in the vaults which I call my -ancestral halls,” he returned. “This wealth consists of jade, precious -stones—especially rubies—pearls and stores of gold and silver. There is -enough to ransom a kingdom, and as I cannot use it myself I should like -you to get it—if you can. Your task would be difficult in any event, for -to rob any ancestral hall is a great crime in China. Even the graves of -the poor, which are stone or mud vaults with roofs of bamboo and palm -leaves, are respected by all. Yet your greatest danger is from Mai Lo. -If he cannot rob my ancestral halls himself he will try to prevent -anyone else from doing so.” - -“Well, then,” said Archie; “let’s toss him overboard, while we have the -chance. He’s only a Chinaman.” The next instant, seeing the amused smile -on the Prince’s face, he realized what he had said and began to -apologize. “It’s so hard, sir,” he added, “to think of you except as one -of ourselves.” - -Perhaps the naive compliment pleased the Prince, for he laughed and -said: - -“It might be a _wise_ thing to cast Mai Lo into the sea. But I do not -think you will undertake murder, even to secure my treasure. So I will -do what I can to enable you to outwit the mandarin. Can you find me a -piece of paper and a small brush?” - -Joe got them from his cabin in a few moments, and while he was absent we -all sat in silence. - -I spread the piece of paper upon the coverlet in front of the Prince, -and dipped the brush in ink for him. His left arm was broken and -useless, but fortunately he could use his right arm and hand, though -with difficulty. At once he began writing in Chinese characters upon the -paper, and presently he finished and held out the brush for me to take. - -“You cannot read my signature, Sam,” said he, “but it is there, and will -be recognized. It is an order to all my dependents to recognize you and -your companions as my guests for one year, and to serve you as -faithfully as they would myself. I have added that my spirit will watch -to see if I am obeyed and to take vengeance if I am not. That is, of -course, nonsense to us; but it ought to be effective with my people. -Take the paper, Sam, and guard it carefully. Stay! call in Mai Lo for a -moment.” - -I did so, and the Prince said to his attendant in an easy tone: - -“Witness this order, Mai Lo.” - -The mandarin glanced at the document, but though I watched him carefully -I could detect no sign of emotion in his glassy eyes, or even surprise -or interest upon his putty-like features. He took the brush from my hand -and obediently added his signature to that of the Prince. Then, at his -master’s command, he again retired. - -I took the paper, folded it carefully, and placed it in my wallet. - -“Then you are decided to undertake the adventure?” asked the Prince, in -a pleased voice. - -I looked at Archie and Joe, and they both nodded. So I answered: - -“We will seek for the treasure, your Highness.” - -“Good!” said he. “Now take the signet ring from my finger.” - -I obeyed. It was a heavy gold band, curiously engraved and set with a -huge ruby. The stone had an upper flat surface, on which were cut three -strange characters. - -“Do not display this ring except in case of necessity,” warned Kai Lun -Pu. “When you do, it will command obedience of every man in my province. -It will even be powerful with the Emperor. So keep it safely.” - -I thanked him and stowed the ring in my pocket. - -“And now,” said the Prince, “there is but one more thing I can do for -you, but that ought to prove of great assistance in your venture. Listen -carefully, all of you, for the secret I am about to confide to your ears -may not be written down in any way, and the memory alone must guard it. -Heretofore it has been handed down in my family from generation to -generation by confiding the knowledge to the eldest son, who alone -inherits. My ancestors would have died sooner than allow a stranger or -an alien to know this family secret; but I—I am different. In me the -shackles of tradition and foolish custom have been broken by a liberal -education and a knowledge of the great world whose existence many of my -countrymen do not even suspect.” - -He paused a moment, as if in thought, and then continued as follows, -speaking slowly and distinctly but in a lowered voice: - -“It will be easy for you to locate the ancestral halls of the family of -Kai. It is near to my own palace, and you will first see a quaint but -beautiful house of polished bamboo, with an entrance on each of its four -sides. Each entrance is guarded by a god, and it will be wise for you to -pretend to propitiate these gods by offerings. Burn prayers for my -spirit’s welfare before them. You must not enter this house, for it is -sacred; but I will describe it to you. - -“In the center is a stone walled pit, with steps leading downward. In -the center of the pit is a bronze tablet, which, when lifted, discloses -a passageway. This passage forms a long tunnel slanting into the earth, -and if you could follow it, it would lead you to the underground vault, -or chih, where my noble ancestors lie buried. This vault is cut from the -solid rock, and is a big domed chamber ornamented with the best art of -the ages that have elapsed since its construction. The tapestries are -said to be the best and most valuable in the whole Empire. Around the -sides of this chamber are the niches where repose the burial caskets of -my respected ancestors, and beside each casket are placed the chests, -urns and taborets containing one-half the wealth this ancestor died -possessed of. Do you understand this description?” - -“I can picture it perfectly,” said I. - -“That is well. But now for the secret.” Again he lowered his voice, with -an uneasy glance toward the door, behind which he knew Mai Lo was -stationed. Then he continued: - -“There is a second, or secret, entrance to the burial chamber, which no -one outside of the heir of our house has ever suspected. It was built -seven centuries ago by Kai Tai, a pious man who wished to worship in -secret at the tombs of his ancestors without the formal ceremony -required when entering the ancestral hall publicly. This private -entrance is also a tunnel, and leads from my palace itself. Now, my -friends, pay strict attention. There is, in the palace, a set of rooms -called the Suite of the Horned Fish, from its mode of decoration. These -are the apartments always occupied by the royal prince of our line, and -so they will be vacant when you arrive at the palace. The main doorway -to the Suite of the Horned Fish will doubtless be guarded night and day, -and it will not be wise for you to try to force an entrance therein. But -in the bend of the passageway just beyond the entrance is a tapestry -representing the Earth Dragon embracing a woman, and behind this -tapestry you will find a small ball or knob of bronze. Pull this ball -toward you, outward, and a private door will open leading directly into -my sleeping chamber. Once there, you are not liable to interruption. - -“In one corner of this chamber is a great statue of the first Kai in -armor. It is a dreadful thing, and used to frighten me when a boy; but -in its carving the statue shows great artistic skill. By pushing the -left foot sideways—it will require a strong pressure—a panel in the wall -back of the statue will be released. It is the entrance to the secret -passage and once you have found it the rest is easy. It leads to one of -the niches in the vault of my ancestors, the tapestries cleverly -concealing the doorway. By means of this passage you may convey all or a -part of the treasure to my chamber in the palace, and from there I must -leave you to your own ingenious devices to transport it safely to -Shanghai or aboard your ship. Have I made this quite plain to you, my -friends?” - -“Quite plain,” we all answered, pleased to have the adventure so easily -arranged for us; and I added: - -“How can we thank you, Prince Kai?” - -He smiled. - -“I am well repaid in believing you will outwit old Mai Lo, and secure -the treasure he means to steal,” was his reply. “If I possess spirit I -shall try to watch you and enjoy the fun.” - -“Oh, don’t do that!” exclaimed Archie with a shudder. - -“But you won’t know it, and I haven’t much faith in a spiritual -existence,” he replied. - -“What have you faith in?” I asked, shocked to hear him speak so lightly -on his death-bed. - -“We Shintoists believe in our ancestors,” said the Prince mockingly, I -thought; “and that has always made us more sensible than our Buddhist -neighbors. Also I have studied Christianity, Mohammedanism and -Theosophy, and they have led me to admire Confucius more. So I get back -to Shintoism in the end. I shall die in the faith of my ancestors, but -not hampered by their narrow prejudices, I hope.” - -He sighed with this, and I thought his cheeks looked more sunken and his -skin more pallid than I had yet noticed them. So I said: - -“This has been a trying interview, your Highness, and you need rest. -Shall we retire?” - -He hesitated, and then nodded with a return of his old brightness: - -“Send in the doctor,” said he, “it’s time for more morphine.” - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - “OLD DEATH’S-HEAD.” - - -When we arrived on deck again the wind had freshened and the pleasant -spell of weather we had lately experienced seemed likely to leave us. -But our gallant _Seagull_ headed the waves merrily, with scarcely any -heaving of her swanlike body, and we knew her staunchness so well that -we did not dread any weather that might overtake us. - -Finding a sheltered position in the waist, we three boys eagerly -discussed our important interview with the Prince and the chances of -success in the adventure offered us. - -“He’s made everything so blamed easy for us that it’s like taking candy -from a babe,” said Archie, gleefully. - -“He has certainly proved himself a generous friend,” I assented. “It’s a -pity he must die. I’d rather have him alive and my friend, than to get -the treasure. Eh, Joe?” - -“Exactly,” answered Joe, in his quiet voice. - -“I like the chap, too,” said Archie, “but our sentiment won’t alter the -facts in the case, will it? Here’s a treasure—and a whopper, too, I -imagine—calling to us to come and take it, and——” - -“And here’s Mai Lo, who wants it himself,” added Joe. - -“Oh, him!” cried Archie, scornfully. - -“Joe’s right,” said I, thoughtfully; “Mai Lo is a power to be reckoned -with. Even the Prince fears him.” - -“I don’t,” declared Archie, “the man’s a dummy. Anyone that’ll kow-tow -and get on his knees the way this fellow does, is a coward and a sneak.” - -“The doctor,” said Joe, softly, “calls him ‘Old Death’s-Head.’” - -“Well, what of it?” - -“I’m afraid of Death.” - -We both started at this; but Archie, recovering courage, asked: - -“What can one miserable Chinaman do, opposed to three Americans?” - -“Very little, in America,” replied Joe. “But we’re going to his own -country, to China, where old Death’s-Head is a high mandarin, and the -governor of a province. He won’t kow-tow there, for the Prince is his -only superior, and the Prince will be deep under the ocean soon.” - -We thought this over. There was usually something to think over when Joe -made a long speech. - -“Do you mean, then, that you’re scared out; that you won’t undertake -this thing?” demanded Archie, finally. - -“No,” said Joe, “I’m going to China. That is, if you fellows are game to -go with me.” - -“That’s the way to talk!” - -“But we’re putting our heads in the jaws of a trap, and the least little -thing is likely to spring it,” added Joe. - -Archie looked puzzled. - -“I can’t understand why you take that view of it,” he protested. “It -seems to me the thing’s easy enough. We’ve got the Prince’s letter to -his people, and the ring, and the secret of the private way into his -ancestral hall. If we bungle such a job as that, we ought to be hanged.” - -“And will be, or worse. So we mustn’t bungle it,” said Joe. “Where is -this province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, Sam?” - -“I forgot to ask,” I replied, wondering at my oversight. - -“China’s a big country,” suggested Joe. - -“I know. I’ll inquire about the location, and how to get to it, the next -time I see the Prince.” - -“Do,” said Archie, “that’ll help a lot.” - -But I didn’t see the Prince again. At the lunch table we found the -doctor, eating with apparent gusto but with an intent look on his face. - -“How’s your patient, Doc?” Uncle Naboth was asking as I entered. - -“Why, I’m out of a job again,” replied Doctor Gaylord, gravely. - -“Great Goodness! The man ain’t dead, is he?” demanded my uncle. - -“He is, sir.” - -I do not know why I had such a sudden sinking of the heart as I heard -this. Perhaps the noble young Chinaman had won from me more admiration -and affection than I had suspected, during the brief time I had known -him. - -I glanced at Joe and Archie, and they were looking mighty solemn. - -“Wasn’t it rather sudden, Doc?” inquired Uncle Naboth, after a pause, -during which he stirred his tea energetically. - -“Yes, he might have lived another four-and-twenty hours. But he wore out -the morphine and began to suffer terribly. So I killed him.” - -“What!” - -“Gave him an overdose of morphine, at his own request, and he went to -his long sleep with a smile of gratitude upon his face.” - -There was another pause. - -“Ahem!” said Capt. Steele, clearing his throat, “was that—er—er—strictly -professional, Dr. Gaylord?” - -“It was strictly humane, Captain. The man was crushed and mangled from -the waist down, and according to all the laws of science and -common-sense has been as good as dead ever since the accident. He -couldn’t have lived until now without the morphine. When that failed to -soothe him the end was bound to creep nearer by slow degrees, allowing -him to suffer horrible torments. I couldn’t stand that, and he couldn’t. -So he begged me to end it for him, and I did.” - -“You’re a good man, Gaylord,” remarked Uncle Naboth, mopping his bald -head with his red bandanna. “I’m glad you had the courage to do it.” - -“This Prince of China,” said the doctor, leaning back in his chair and -thrusting his hands in his pockets, “was a royal good fellow. I had -observed him on shipboard, and was attracted by his cheerful, -intelligent face. When the _Karamata Maru_ broke up I left everyone else -to attend to Kai Lun Pu, until I discovered he was fatally injured. -Unfortunately all my surgical tools and requirements were out of reach, -and in the pockets of the clothes which I grabbed up before I rushed on -deck were only a small medicine case and my hypodermic outfit. I -assisted Mai Lo, the only one of the Prince’s attendants who survived, -to get Kai off the wreck and safe aboard this ship, and at his urgent -request I remained with him, since the doctor of the _Nagasaki Maru_ -could look after the few survivors of the _Karamata Maru_ who were -injured. I am well paid for doing this, but I want to state that the -money did not influence me in the least.” - -To look at the doctor was evidence of the truth of this statement; so we -merely nodded assent. - -“As soon as I had him settled in your cabin yonder,” he continued, “I -told him that he was dying. Kai accepted the decree like a philosopher -and asked me how long I could keep him alive without suffering. It was -then that we made our bargain, and I promised he should die comfortably. -It seems he had certain family affairs to arrange with Mai Lo, who -represents him in his province, and afterward he had several long talks -with Sam and the other boys here.” - -He paused to look from one to the other of us curiously, and the shrewd -glance from beneath his prominent gray eyebrows was rather -disconcerting. - -“By good luck,” he went on, “the Prince finished his arrangements, -whatever they were, before the effect of the morphine wore out. When I -went to him a while ago I saw the time had come to fulfil my promise. I -asked him if he was ready and he said he was. So, in the parlance of the -Chinese, he sleeps with his ancestors.” - -In the silence that followed we were all busy with our own thoughts. -Finally my father asked: - -“Where is Mai Lo?” - -“Burning prayers before the body. He’s going to make trouble for us, -pretty soon.” - -“How’s that?” asked the Captain. - -“These Chinese believe it’s a lasting disgrace to allow their bodies to -be buried anywhere but at home. Mai Lo has already asked me when I would -embalm the body; but I’ve been making inquiries and find there’s no -material aboard the _Seagull_ that will enable me to preserve the corpse -of Kai Lun Pu until we can get him to China. He himself understood this, -and was willing to be cast overboard; but old Death’s-Head has different -ideas, and when he learns what we are going to do he will make trouble, -as I said.” - -“What can he do?” asked Uncle Naboth. - -“These Chinese have a disagreeable way of running amuck and slicing a -few people into mincemeat before they can be overcome. I won’t say Mai -Lo will do that, but he will do something—anything in his power to -prevent us lowering his master’s body into the sea.” - -“He won’t run amuck,” said I, positively; “nor will he do anything that -will endanger his own life.” - -“Why not, Sam?” asked my father. “Mai Lo’s a queer chap. I can’t make -him out at all. Seems to me he’s likely to do anything.” - -“Except endanger himself,” I added. “The Prince knew Mai Lo better than -anyone, and from what he told me I believe Mai’s more clever than you -suppose, and too ambitious to sacrifice his life for a mere whim.” - -“It isn’t a mere whim,” said the doctor. “The Shintoists are ancestor -worshippers, and the sacredness of a dead body is part of their -religion. Mai Lo, if he’s a good Shintoist, believes he himself will be -condemned by the spirits of his own ancestors if he allows his master to -be cast into the sea, whence it is impossible he can be resurrected when -the end of the world comes.” - -“But _is_ Mai Lo a good Shintoist?” I asked. - -“Mm—I don’t know. He claims to be; but the fellow puzzles me. Many of -the Chinese wear a mask of expressionless reserve; but Mai Lo is the -most incomprehensible being I have ever met. If he weren’t clever he -wouldn’t be a high mandarin, so we can’t judge him by his terracotta -face and beady eyes.” - -“Oh, well,” remarked my father, “we can’t endanger our own health by -keeping a decaying body on board, so whenever you’re ready for the -ceremony, Doctor, we will give the Prince as decent a sea-burial as -possible. And that in spite of the old mandarin. By the way, Sam, see if -Mai Lo wants anything to eat.” - -I arose and knocked softly upon the door of the state cabin. Presently -it was opened a mere crack and I caught a glimpse of Mai Lo’s -expressionless face behind it. But when he saw me he closed the door -again quickly, before I had time to speak; and I heard the key click in -the lock. - -“Let the beast starve,” I growled, turning away to go on deck; and the -others seemed to approve the sentiment, for they followed me without -protest. - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - WE BECOME CONSPIRATORS. - - -“You’ll find my first suggestion was good,” said Archie, as we stood in -the shelter of the wheel-house, for the wind was half a gale by this -time. “The proper thing to do is to chuck old Death’s-Head overboard.” - -“It would certainly simplify matters,” I agreed; “but unfortunately it -can’t be done.” - -“Then we ought to cultivate his friendship,” said Joe. - -“How can we?” - -“I don’t know; but it’s a great mistake to allow him to think he’s our -enemy.” - -“Why so, Joe?” - -“We’ve got to go into his province to get the treasure. He’s powerful -there, and we need his good will. He might make it pretty hot for us -otherwise.” - -“True enough,” said Archie, gloomily. “But you can’t cultivate the -friendship of a dummy. He won’t respond worth a cent.” - -“He must have _some_ sentiment,” suggested Joe; “his faithfulness to his -Prince proves that. Let’s study him and try to discover how to reach his -gratitude, or self-esteem, or——” - -“Or what?” - -“How to further his ambition.” - -“If the Prince is buried at sea,” I said, reflectively, “Mai Lo will be -disgraced at home. If we can save him from this disgrace he ought to be -grateful, for it will give him a chance to carry out his ambitious -plans.” - -“I thought he was obliged to commit suicide,” said Archie. - -“So he is; but not immediately. First he must settle his master’s -affairs, and that business ought to provide pretty fair pickings for an -unscrupulous man. Then he will be obliged to seal up the ancestral hall -and destroy all traces of any entrance to it, or even its existence. All -this takes time, and will give him a chance to complete his plans for -running away with his plunder, most of which will be stolen from the -tombs of the Prince’s ancestors.” - -“Will he dare do that?” asked Archie. - -“Mai Lo has seen a good deal of the world outside of China,” said I, -“and such experience is bound to destroy many of the doctrines of his -religious belief. Contact with our western civilization made the Prince -an unbeliever in Shintoism, and perhaps did the same for Mai Lo.” - -“Then why is he so set on lugging the body of the Prince to China? He -must know that this ancestor worship is a humbug.” - -“He does. Also he knows that his people at home are still firm believers -in it. It is to save himself from disgrace that he will insist on taking -the body home.” - -“I see,” responded Archie. “But he can’t do that, you know. There’s no -way to embalm the Prince properly, and Captain Steele has already -decided to drop the body overboard.” - -Looking aft I saw the doctor pacing the quarter-deck with his pipe in -his mouth, and suddenly the sight inspired me with an idea. - -“Boys,” I said, “we’ve got to have some help in this affair. We can’t -carry out the adventure all alone. Suppose we ask the doctor to join -us?” - -“Old Gaylord?” - -“Yes. He has good stuff in him, to my notion; and he says he’s out of a -job.” - -“A good idea,” said Joe. - -“Won’t he ask for too big a slice of the pie?” inquired Archie. - -“According to the Prince there’s more treasure in his ancestral halls -than we could cart away in a year. If Dr. Gaylord will help us we won’t -lose anything by giving him his share.” - -“I don’t see how he can help us a bit,” declared Archie. “For my part -I’d rather have Ned Britton or Mr. Perkins. They’re true blue and game -to fight to the last.” - -“This isn’t a matter that depends on fighting, Archie,” I reminded him. -“Our whole ship’s crew wouldn’t make a showing against the thousands of -Chinamen if it came to open warfare. It’s a question of ready wit, -courage and audacity.” - -“Then I can’t make out why you want the doctor,” returned Archie, with a -puzzled look. - -“I know,” said Joe, in his quiet voice. “I think I’ve caught Sam’s idea, -and it’s a good one.” - -“What is it, then?” asked Archie. - -“With the doctor’s help we can fool Mai Lo and save him from disgrace. -And that will win his gratitude. Eh, Sam?” - -“Quite right, Joe. Shall I call the doctor over?” - -They nodded, and at my summons Dr. Gaylord willingly joined our little -group. - -“Doctor,” said I, “there’s a conspiracy afloat. Do you want to join it?” - -He gave me a shrewd glance. - -“I knew there was something up,” he said, “and I’ve been trying to study -out what secret Prince Kai confided to you. It has worried me almost as -much as it has Mai Lo.” - -“Oh!” said I, with a gasp. “Does _he_ suspect anything?” - -“Mai Lo is no fool, and you were closeted with Prince Kai a long time. -Also, he witnessed an important paper, and I heard him ask the Prince -what had become of his ring.” - -“What was the reply?” I inquired. - -“Prince Kai told him he had given it to Sam Steele for an important -purpose, and that he had appointed you to carry out his secret wishes. -Also he exacted a promise from Mai Lo to obey you and render you any -assistance you might demand.” - -“Good!” I exclaimed. - -“Good as far as it goes,” said the doctor, drily; “but it won’t go far -with Mai Lo. He’s likely to cut your throat some night if you leave your -door unlocked.” - -“Then you distrust him?” I asked, uneasily. - -“More than that, Sam. I’m afraid of him. But let me have your story and -your proposal, and I’ll tell you in a jiffy whether I’ll join your -conspiracy or not.” - -So I began by relating in full my various interviews with Prince Kai, in -the last of which Archie and Joe had been participants. I added that I -believed the Prince’s idea of our robbing his ancestors arose from my -relation of our former adventures in search of a treasure, which I had -told him with a view to amusing him. Once the mischievous notion had -seized him, he began to plan ways to assist us, and I think he derived a -certain pleasure during his last hours in imagining our difficulties and -trying to overcome them. Another thing that doubtless influenced him was -the desire to outwit Mai Lo, whom he suspected, probably with good -reason, of a desire to rob the tombs himself. - -Dr. Gaylord listened to all the story without interruption, and I could -see that he was intensely interested. When I finished he smoked for a -time in silence, while we watched him rather anxiously. Finally he -knocked the ashes from his pipe and said, with decision: - -“It looks too pretty to miss, my lads, and if you see where an old -fellow like me can be of use to you, I’ll stand by to the last. But I -want to warn you that we are taking big chances in this adventure, and -if any one of us escapes with a whole skin he’ll be lucky. On the other -hand, I know something of the enormous wealth of these ancestral halls, -and if we succeed in our undertaking our fortunes will be made. That -won’t mean much to you youngsters, of course; but it will enable me to -buy a snug farm in England and settle down to end my days in peace. So -I’m with you, lads, and you can count on my venturing as much as any of -you.” - -“Do you know in what part of China the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong is, -doctor?” I inquired. - -“Surely. It’s away up in the northwest, in the foothills of the -Himalayas—a most retired and out-of-the-way place; and that’s what’s -going to make our task doubly hard.” - -“How can we get there?” asked Archie. - -“By starting at Shanghai, traveling up the Yang-tse-Kiang a thousand -miles or so to Ichang, and then cutting across country by elephant-train -to the edge of the world, which is the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong. -That’s not very definite, is it? But the road to Kai-Nong, the capital, -is probably well known.” - -“Mai Lo will show us the way,” I said. - -The doctor looked at me blankly. - -“We shall be obliged to take my father and Uncle Naboth into our -confidence soon,” I continued, “for the _Seagull_ must make straight for -Woosung anchorage, so that we may escort the body of Prince Kai to -Shanghai, and up the Yang-tse, while our ship goes to Canton to unload. -Then they can pick us up when we return.” - -“Look here,” said Dr. Gaylord, testily, “have you gone crazy?” - -“I hope not, sir.” - -“Then what’s this nonsense about escorting Prince Kai’s body——” - -“To Kai-Nong, so he may rest with his ancestors,” I interrupted. “That -will save Mai Lo from disgrace, and will enable him to return home in -triumph. To do this, he will gladly show us the way.” - -The doctor’s stare turned to a grin. - -“I begin to understand,” said he. “So that is why you wanted me to join -your party.” - -“Exactly,” I replied. “We can’t get along without you.” - -“And the spoils of war?” - -“There shall be an equal division.” - -“Very good!” said the doctor. “Very good indeed. The conspiracy is an -established fact, and the conspirators are bound to win.” - -With a smile I glanced over his shoulder to where a motionless form -stood by the rail gazing steadfastly into the sea. The man was too far -away to have overheard us, but the sight of him froze my smile in an -instant. - -It was Mai Lo. - -“Come,” I said abruptly; “let’s go below and talk it over. It’s getting -chilly here.” - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - DR. GAYLORD’S PROPOSAL. - - -The doctor and I had an important interview with Mai Lo that very -evening. The man was evidently on guard before the door of his dead -master’s room; for, the moment one of us approached the state cabin, -there was Mai Lo confronting him, although the mandarin had been seen at -quite another part of the ship a short time before. At such times the -expressionless face and unfathomable beady eyes were turned toward us -like those of a basilisk, and they impressed me with an uneasy sensation -in spite of the fact that I felt that he alone was helpless to oppose us -in anything we might decide to do. - -But it was not our cue at present to antagonize Mai Lo, but to win his -confidence. My father had already loudly declared in the Manchu’s -hearing that the body of Prince Kai must be buried at sea, and -considering Mai Lo’s prejudices it was not unreasonable to suppose that -he looked upon us as his enemies. - -Our first act in the comedy we were playing was to send Uncle Naboth to -explain to the attendant that Captain Steele regretted the necessity of -disposing of the body of his master at sea; but because the _Seagull’s_ -medicine chest contained no drugs or chemicals with which to embalm or -preserve the body, there was no way to avoid this sea-burial if we -wished to preserve the health of all on board. - -Mai listened in apparent apathy to this explanation, which he had -doubtless understood before, and the doctor and I waited a couple of -hours to give him time to think it over before we sought him out and -with mysterious gestures beckoned him to follow us to my own cabin. This -he did, but would not close the door and sat in a position where he -could keep an eye upon the locked door of the state cabin. - -“Mai Lo,” said I, “you know that Prince Kai and I became friends before -he died, and that he wished me to go to his palace at Kai-Nong and there -perform for him certain services, the details of which are secret and -must not be confided to anyone—even to you, his most faithful servant.” - -He listened to me calmly, and then nodded his head. - -“The Prince well knew his body would be lowered into the waters of the -sea,” I continued, “and he was resigned to the necessity. We Americans -do not care very much what becomes of our bodies when we are dead, but I -know you Chinese feel differently about it, and it has made me unhappy -to think I could not take the body of my friend Kai to China and place -it in the burial-halls of his ancestors. Dr. Gaylord and I were -conversing upon this subject, a short time ago, when he informed me that -his science had taught him a way to preserve a body for a long period -without the use of the usual drugs; but it is a method that requires -great skill and labor, and constant watching, and is, moreover, very -expensive.” - -By this time Mai Lo was intensely interested; there was no doubt of -that. His gaze was fixed steadfastly upon my face and I thought there -was a faint gleam of curiosity in his eyes. - -He was silent at first; but I intended he should speak, and after a long -pause he did so. - -“The expense,” said he, in a harsh, guttural voice, but fair English, -“is not to be considered. The estates of Prince Kai are ample to meet -any demand.” - -“Just so,” I replied easily. “Were it not so, my own fortune would -willingly be devoted to the honor of my friend. The question is not one -of money, but whether we can prevail upon Doctor Gaylord to give us his -time and services. He says the task is a difficult one; and, if he -undertakes to preserve the body of my friend and your master, he must -watch over it constantly and escort it in person to the halls of Prince -Kai’s ancestors. I have promised to go with him and to take two of my -own friends to assist him and guard him; but the doctor knows something -of China and fears he will be molested and perhaps lose his life during -the long journey to the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong and back again to -Shanghai. It is this that makes him refuse the undertaking, so I have -decided to ask you if you cannot help us, and relieve Doctor Gaylord of -his fears.” - -I spoke slowly, so that each word might be fully understood by the -Chinaman, and it was not long before he answered me. - -“China is a safe country at all times,” said Mai Lo, and I noticed that -his raspy, guttural tones were as expressionless as his face. “But on -this mission, when one is in the service of Mai Lo, and favoring the -powerful family of Kai, the person of Doctor Gaylord would be sacred -from harm.” - -There were several things about this brief assertion that I did not -like. The mandarin, so humble and subservient to his Prince that I had -come to regard him as a mere valet, now assumed that we would be “in the -service of Mai Lo” during our journey into the interior. Then, again, -our return trip was not assured; it would only be of interest to Mai Lo -to see that we arrived safely at the capital of Kai-Nong with the body. - -This struck the doctor, too; for he said, in his positive way: - -“If I go in safety I must return in safety. It won’t do, Mai Lo, to give -me empty promises. Either you must show me, without the shadow of a -doubt, how I am to return to Shanghai with my American escort, or I -don’t stir a step and the body of Prince Kai goes overboard.” - -Mai Lo took a silver box from inside his richly embroidered robe and -abstracted some betel-nut and lime leaves, which he placed in his mouth. - -“What assurance do you demand?” he asked. - -“This,” said the doctor. “You will yourself remain on board the -_Seagull_ as an hostage, until we return from Kai-Nong.” - -Mai Lo remained silent a long time, while we watched him anxiously. At -last he spoke, as deliberately as before. - -“You imperil your own safety by this request,” said he. “Without me to -protect you, your party might be attacked and slain.” - -“I thought you said China was perfectly safe!” I exclaimed, -contemptuously. - -“It is perfectly safe wherever I go,” he answered. - -We were both greatly disappointed at this position of Mai Lo, for we had -thought that by leaving him on board the ship we could carry out our -plans safely. China might be a dangerous country to travel in, but we -feared this incomprehensible mandarin more than anything else. - -“Oh, well,” said the doctor, carelessly, “let us abandon the idea -altogether. I don’t want the job, to be frank with you both, and I won’t -run my head into danger if I can help it. So we’ll say no more about -it.” - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - WE OUTWIT MAI LO. - - -“There are other ways to assure your safety,” said Mai Lo, as the doctor -rose as if to go. - -Then he turned his face toward me and asked: - -“Cannot the friend of Prince Kai trust the promises of his friend’s -servant?” - -“No,” I replied. “The Prince himself told me to trust no one.” - -“You have his letter of authority and his ring.” - -“He is dead,” I answered, with a shrug. “I am not sure the commands of -the dead Prince are as powerful as those of his living servant. I am -told you are all-powerful in Kai-Nong, Mai Lo.” - -“We who worship our ancestors obey the commands of the dead without -question, even if it costs us our lives,” said the mandarin. - -This might be true, but I had little faith in Mai Lo being influenced by -the traditions of his people. Prince Kai had distrusted the man and -warned me to look out for any treachery from him. But it was not my -purpose to antagonize the mandarin at this juncture. - -“Satisfy the doctor, and you satisfy me,” I declared, with assumed -indifference. - -“I will write an agreement,” said Mai Lo, “in which I promise you safe -conduct to Kai-Nong and back to Shanghai. This you will deposit with the -American Consul at Shanghai. If I fail in my agreement he will send the -paper to the Emperor, who will at once order me beheaded.” - -“Very good,” said the doctor, somewhat to my surprise. “That will -satisfy us amply. Write the agreement and I will at once begin work upon -the body of Prince Kai. If I am to succeed no time must be lost.” - -“And the price?” asked the mandarin. - -“Ten thousand taels, and all expenses of the journey.” - -“It is agreed.” - -Mai Lo composedly arose and went to the state cabin, which he entered. - -“It’s just as well to accept his terms,” said the doctor to me, in a low -voice. “What we want is to impress him with the fact that we rely upon -his protection. Then we’ll watch him for evidences of treachery and be -upon our guard.” - -“Would the Emperor behead him if he played false?” I asked, -thoughtfully. - -“Assuredly. Tsi An doesn’t want any trouble with foreign countries just -now, and when we speak of the Emperor we really mean the old dowager, -Tsi An.” - -Presently the Chinaman returned and handed the doctor a paper closely -written upon in Chinese characters. I looked at the document rather -suspiciously, being unable to read it; but the doctor promptly folded it -and put it in his pocket-book. Then he said in a brisk and business-like -tone: - -“Take me to the Prince, Mai Lo. I must get to work.” - -Work he did, and to all appearances very energetically. While he made -his preliminary arrangements I had a long talk with father and Uncle -Naboth, and after explaining to them the details of the entire adventure -I obtained their permission to carry it out. Uncle Naboth wanted to go -with us to “see the country,” he said; but I pointed out that it was a -long and tedious journey which my respected relative might not enjoy, -being quite stout and rather short of breath. Moreover, the cargo of -merchandise we were carrying needed his attention; and, if we boys -failed to secure the treasure we were to hunt for, it would be as well -to make the trip a profitable one in a more legitimate way. Finally it -was arranged that only Archie, Joe and I should proceed to -Kwang-Kai-Nong in the doctor’s company, with the two black South Sea -Islanders, Nux and Bryonia, for body-servants. Numbers would not count -for much in the expedition, while courage, wit and caution would -accomplish more than an army. - -It would only delay the _Seagull_ a few days to stop at Woosung -anchorage before proceeding to Hong Kong on the way to Canton to unload -cargo, and the prospect of rich returns for this delay fully warranted -it. - -These matters being arranged, and my father and Uncle Naboth being -acquainted with the doctor’s secret plans, we proceeded quietly to -complete our arrangements. - -Dr. Gaylord employed only the services of Mai Lo to prepare the body of -his Prince for the process of preservation, and it must be admitted that -the mandarin worked faithfully and willingly—almost I had said -cheerfully, except that such a word could never be applied to the -unemotional Mai Lo. - -These preparations being completed at midnight, Dr. Gaylord drove the -attendant away, claiming that his “secret process” would not allow the -presence of any one. And then the doctor, as he afterward told me, -rolled himself up in a blanket and behind the locked door slept -peacefully in the presence of the corpse until morning. - -Nor was Mai Lo again admitted to the state cabin, although he maintained -his position as guard outside the door, both day and night. - -As soon as breakfast was over I went to the carpenter and had him make a -pine box for a coffin. This we covered with black cloth and clamped with -heavy bands of iron. The cover was hinged and fastened down with three -Yale locks, in addition to a row of stout screws. - -This funeral strong-box was completed about the middle of the afternoon, -and Archie, Joe and I lugged it down to the saloon and deposited it -before the door of the state cabin. - -Very soon the doctor came out with his sleeves rolled up and looking -very business-like, although he had been reading a novel all day. He, -also, approved the chest; so we solemnly carried it into the state cabin -and deposited it upon the floor. Mai Lo was ordered to remain at the -door, but he kept it open and watched us intently from his position -there. The body lay upon the bunk swathed from head to foot in bandages, -which were thoroughly dampened, and gave out an odor which I knew to be -rum, as I had conveyed several bottles of this liquor to the room, -concealed in a gunny sack to puzzle Mai Lo. - -The lid of the Coffin being laid back, we gently lifted the body of the -Prince in our arms and deposited it in the box, wrappings and all. Then -the doctor sprinkled the corpse with more rum from a jar, and closed the -lid and locked it, placing the keys in his pocket. - -“Everything is all right, so far,” he remarked to Mai Lo, as he put on -his coat and prepared to leave the room. “It will be necessary for me to -sprinkle the body with my secret preparation every few hours, especially -during the next week or ten days. In this work I shall require the -services of Sam Steele only. You will keep out of this room, my man, and -prevent any one from entering it without my orders, as the fumes of the -drugs might cause another death aboard.” - -Mai Lo nodded and locked the door behind us, and I was greatly pleased -that the doctor had succeeded so far in his imposition. - -At seven o’clock the doctor and I again entered the state cabin and -remained there for half an hour, leaning out of the port-hole, which was -extra large in this cabin, and conversing together in low tones. Then we -emerged and passed the evening as usual, everyone on board seeming to -take little interest in the fact that we had a dead man in the state -cabin. - -The sailors, always a superstitious and suspicious lot, had asked some -questions of Archie and Joe, but when told that the doctor had preserved -the body, which was to be taken to Shanghai, they seemed satisfied with -the situation, although I knew every man Jack would have been relieved -to see the corpse lowered into the sea. - -The doctor rapped on my door at midnight, although I was not asleep and -had been eagerly awaiting the summons. - -Together we entered the state cabin, the door of which was unlocked by -Mai Lo, who seemed perpetually sleepless and alert. We first bolted the -door to prevent intrusion, and then lighted a lamp and began -preparations for the most important act in our comedy. - -My heart was beating strongly as I assisted the doctor to unlock the lid -of the box and silently lay it back. Then we lifted out the corpse and -the doctor swiftly and skillfully removed the bandages, disclosing the -still smiling face of the dead Prince. - -We had smuggled in at various times several heavy pieces of iron, and -these were now congregated in a gunny sack. We attached this sack to the -feet of the body, carried it to the port-hole and slid it out into the -water. It disappeared into the night almost without a sound, although I -thought I heard a faint splash at the stern. - -But now our task was only half accomplished. Bolsters and blankets were -bound together in such shape that they resembled in outline the form of -the Prince. Then the doctor carefully bandaged it, and when the dummy -was put in the coffin to replace the corpse it was difficult to realize -the substitution. With a sigh of relief we moistened the bandages anew -with rum, and then closed and locked the lid. - -Mai Lo was at his post when we left the state cabin. - -“Everything is progressing finely,” remarked the doctor; but the stolid -attendant made no reply and we passed on to our own cabins. - - - - - CHAPTER X. - AN UNHEEDED WARNING. - - -The voyage of the _Seagull_ across the Pacific was safely accomplished -and with excellent speed. We crossed the Yellow Sea without incident and -in due time anchored at Woosung, which is at the mouth of the -Yang-tse-Kiang. This river is navigable for small steamers for several -hundred miles, but the yellow mud that it washes down from the foothills -of the interior mountain ranges forms a huge bar across the mouth, which -ocean steamships cannot cross. So passengers are obliged to disembark at -Woosung and take either the railway or a small steamer for the -twenty-five mile run up to Shanghai. - -Mai Lo decided upon the steamer. As soon as we anchored we went ashore -and made arrangements, and on the following morning our little party -prepared to follow him, and start at once upon our strange adventure. - -The Chinese Health Inspector for the port was curious and exacting. He -made us unlock the coffin of Prince Kai and when the swathed figure was -exposed he prodded it cautiously with his bamboo wand. Mai Lo was -indignant at this outrage, and protested so vigorously that the official -refrained from further investigation. He countersigned the doctor’s -certificate of death from accidental injury, and allowed us to proceed. - -Until this time we had been uneasy lest Mai Lo should suspect the -imposture we had practiced. He had remained so stolid and indifferent -that, although we had allowed him at various times to see us saturating -the bandaged form with our rum, we could not feel really assured that he -believed the corpse of Prince Kai was still in our keeping. But the -mandarin’s genuine anger at the meddling official—if voluble and brusque -phrases in Chinese may be construed as anger—fully restored our -confidence. - -The chest was solemnly rowed to the quay, just beneath one of the mud -forts, and placed aboard a smart little river steamer that was puffing a -cloud of black smoke from its funnel. Uncle Naboth came off with us in -another boat, for he was to accompany us as far as Shanghai and see us -started upon our real journey up the Yang-tse. We carried light baggage, -but concealed about our persons a plentiful supply of arms and -ammunition. - -Less than half a day’s ride upon the winding yellow waters of the river -brought us to the important city of Shanghai—the most important in all -the Province of Chili. - -The doctor and I insisted upon conveying the important casket to the -Astor House, where we were to stop, and the proprietor gave us a private -room for it in an outbuilding and appointed several Chinese servants to -guard the supposed corpse of the Prince. - -Here, during the next few days, came several Chinese relatives of the -dead man to burn prayers for his peaceful repose before the little image -of a god and the wooden ancestral tablets which Mai Lo had set up at the -head of the casket. These prayers were printed in Chinese characters -upon rice paper, and when burned before the god were considered very -efficacious. - -At times the doctor and I continued to treat the bandages with rum, for -although Mai Lo was not often present upon these occasions we feared he -might have spies set to watch us, and so dared not neglect our -functions. - -The mandarin lived, during these days of our stay in Shanghai, in the -native city, and said he was busy perfecting arrangements for our long -trip to the Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong. - -Shanghai consists of a native city and an European city, besides four -conceded districts occupied by Americans, French, English and Germans. -These grants or concessions have their own judicial courts and are -guarded by their national marines, so that we found our surroundings -wholly American, and plenty of American faces greeted us in our -country’s section of the city. - -This was at first quite reassuring; but one had only to walk into the -European section, patrolled by the handsome and gigantic Indian Sikhs, -or into the dirty native city, to realize that we were indeed upon -foreign territory. - -One of our first errands after our arrival was to visit the American -Consul, who received us very courteously. We told him of our contract to -escort the body of Prince Kai Lun Pu to the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, -and that our agreement with Mai Lo provided for our safe return to -Shanghai. He shook his head dubiously and asked to see the contract. -This we produced, and waited patiently while the consul’s interpreter -translated it in writing. When reduced to English the paper read as -follows: - - “Listen to the obligation which Mai Lo, High Mandarin and Governor of - the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, in His Imperial Chinese Majesty’s - Domain, hereby voluntarily agrees to perform: - - “Mai Lo will escort in honor and safety the person of the renowned - physician Gregory Gaylord, a subject of the Kingdom of England, from - the City of Shanghai, in the Province of Chili, to the City of - Kai-Nong in the Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, and with him shall go the - Americans known as Sam Steele, Archie Ackley, and Joe Herring, with - their attendants, all in equal honor and safety. - - “And if Doctor Gregory Gaylord shall conduct the corpse of His Royal - Highness the Revered Prince Kai Lun Pu, well preserved and cared for, - upon this journey to the City of Kai-Nong, then will Mai Lo pay to - this Doctor Gregory Gaylord the sum of ten thousand taels in genuine - money of the Empire of China. - - “And if the Englishman and the Americans and their attendants before - mentioned do conduct themselves with honesty and faith, neither - stealing nor murdering upon the journey or while within the City of - Kai-Nong, then shall Mai Lo escort them each and every one in honor - and safety back again to the City of Shanghai and deliver them to the - American Consul in that city, unharmed. - - “And this Mai Lo shall do as soon as the foreign guests shall together - or separately make request to return to Shanghai, and all of the - expenses of guards and of food and of transportation shall be defrayed - from the private purse of Mai Lo, as a part of his contract and - obligations. - - “So Mai Lo, promising to be faithful in the names of his greatly - worshipped ancestors, agrees to do and will do, or forfeit his life, - his rank and his fortune. And that all men may know his intentions he - has here signed his name in witness. - - “Mai Lo.” - -The doctor and I each read this translation in silence, but afterward -glanced at one another with grim forebodings. But the consul, who was -studying another copy, said to us thoughtfully: - -“This agreement is more frank and favorable than I feared it would -prove. Usually these unscrupulous mandarins insert such clauses in their -contracts that their subtle meanings may be construed in various ways, -thus giving them opportunities to violate the real meaning of their -promises. But here is a paper of a different sort, direct and concise -and with no subterfuges. I think you may trust yourselves to Mai Lo, -especially as he knows this document is in my possession; and I will -inquire carefully into the matter should any harm befall you. Without -the good-will of this powerful governor, however, I would advise you not -to undertake the dangerous journey into the far-away province of -Kwang-Kai-Nong. Indeed, I warn you that the City of Kai-Nong has -considerable evil repute, and is seldom visited by Americans or -Europeans. But Mai Lo is able to protect you even in that remote -capital.” - -“We shall go,” replied the doctor, briefly. “But if we do not return by -the first of September you must make inquiries concerning us; and if——” - -“If?” said the consul, with an amused glance. - -“If you find we’ve disappeared, or anything has happened to us, please -see that Mai Lo is punished,” concluded the doctor. - -“I will do all in my power,” responded the consul. “The Chinese -character is complex, and crafty beyond measure. But I am sure Mai Lo -would not have executed this document unless he meant fairly by you. I -shall lock the original up in my safe, and you may keep the translation -to refer to in case of necessity.” - -We thanked him and went our way, rather more gloomy than the consul -suspected. For we could not tell the American representative that our -errand to Kai-Nong was to carry away the treasure from Prince Kai’s -ancestral halls, and that if we were caught doing this, Mai Lo might -easily construe our act as one of theft, and have us put to death. It -did not matter that we were acting according to the Prince’s expressed -wishes. - -“Mai Lo must have suspected why we wanted to go to Kai-Nong, and so have -put in that dangerous clause,” I said to the doctor. - -“True; the fellow has entrapped us very cleverly,” replied Doctor -Gaylord. “Yet he may be innocent of any intent to do so.” - -“I’m not going to bank on that,” said I. “The consul knows the Chinese, -and he says they are crafty. Mai Lo seems to have no more intelligence -than a lump of putty, but for that reason he’s doubly dangerous. You -can’t tell how much he knows, or what he thinks.” - -“If we object to that clause in the agreement, we shall acknowledge evil -intentions on our part,” remarked the doctor; “and, if we say nothing, -he may find a way to use that same clause to excuse himself for our -murder.” - -“Well,” said I, grimly, “I’ve gone into this thing, and I’m going to -stay in—to the finish.” - -“So am I,” replied Doctor Gaylord; but I did not like the way he said -it. - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - AN UNEXPECTED DESERTION. - - -No one can gain any adequate idea of the magnitude of the Empire of -China until he has journeyed up that great waterway, the Yang-tse-Kiang, -and observed the millions upon millions of natives that throng both the -river and its banks. For the first four hundred miles of its twisting, -serpentine course, the Yang-tse seems to wind through one successive -village, back of which the skilfully cultivated gardens and fields are -visible. The people as a rule seem peaceful and plodding; but we soon -discovered a deep-rooted antipathy for foreigners in their character -which induced them to regard us with scowling countenances or -mischievous jeers. Whenever we tied up at the river-bank they crowded -around to mock us and make faces at us like a pack of unruly schoolboys, -and we began to realize that we would be far from safe if we ventured -among them unprotected. - -Our steamer was a wheezy little flat-bottomed affair, which in spite of -its awkward appearance breasted the stream energetically and made fairly -good time. It had been chartered especially for our party by Mai Lo, and -was to carry us as far as Ichang, where we were to take mules and -elephants to Kai-Nong. - -Mai Lo was now a vastly different personage from the humble and -groveling attendant of Prince Kai whom we had first known. He boarded -the steamer at Shanghai clothed in gorgeous Chinese raiment of -embroidered silks and accompanied by a band of servitors from his own -province, whom he had picked up in the city. He was as silent and -undemonstrative as ever, but had assumed a new dignity of demeanor. His -commands were obeyed by all around him as readily as if he had been an -autocrat, or the Emperor himself, and whenever he spoke to any of our -party, which was but seldom, there was a suspicion of a sneer in his -harsh tones that was very annoying, although his words were so courteous -that we could not well find fault with them. - -It mattered very little to Archie, Joe or myself that Mai Lo assumed -these airs, but the doctor was uneasy and discontented, and more than -once expressed regrets that we had been foolish enough to undertake such -a risky adventure. Yet he continued to perform the duties he had -undertaken in a brisk, businesslike manner. At least three or four times -in every twenty-four hours the doctor and I entered the little room -where the supposed body of the Prince had been placed in state, -surrounded by flags and decorations, and moistened the bandages with the -rum. We had brought with us three large demijohns of the liquor, which -Doctor Gaylord had labelled “poison,” so that we might continue the -farce until the end of our journey. - -Mai Lo, however, no longer guarded the corpse of his Prince in the same -jealous manner as he had on board the _Seagull_. This might easily be -accounted for by the fact that now there was no danger that could menace -the dead. The Chinese have an intense reverence for a corpse, and would -not molest one under any circumstances. - -“All the same,” said the doctor, gloomily, “I wish Mai Lo would take a -little more interest in the remains of Prince Kai. His indifference -makes me suspect that the crafty mandarin knows more than we give him -credit for.” - -Our little party was accorded excellent treatment on this voyage, and we -had little to complain of. Our South Sea Islanders had nothing to do, -and received almost as much deference as ourselves from the Chinese -aboard the steamboat, who looked upon Nux and Bryonia with unfeigned -curiosity. Our blacks were as grave and dignified as judges, and -conducted themselves in their customary admirable manner. I believe they -had themselves been princes, or at least nobles, in the half-civilized -island from whence they had come, and certainly their conduct under -trying circumstances had always been such as to win my confidence. - -We were eight days getting to Ichang, for the boat tied up at the bank -the greater part of each night, and resumed its journey at daybreak. The -Chinese boatmen have a horror of traveling by night, except those of the -pirate junks, who prefer the dark to cloak their movements. Sometimes, -of course, it is necessary to travel at night, and in consequence every -Chinese boat has an eye painted on each side of the bow so that the boat -can see where it is going in the dark and avoid running aground or into -the rocks. - -Ichang we found to be another important and densely populated city, and -to my surprise there were several European travelers there. A regular -line of steamers runs between Ichang and Shanghai. - -Doctor Gaylord met an old friend, a retired English officer, and seemed -overjoyed to see him, for they held a long and animated conversation -together that evening. - -Mai Lo put us up at the best hotel, but the proprietor objected to -receiving the “remains” of Prince Kai, and so the casket was left on -board the steamer until we were ready to start—the next morning but one -after our arrival. This made it necessary for the doctor and me to make -trips to the boat from the hotel, since we dared not neglect any of the -useless but impressive duties we had assumed in caring for the dummy -corpse. - -On the first of these excursions we were nearly mobbed by the natives; -but fortunately our entire band was together and Nux and Bryonia cleared -the way, using freely some stout lengths of bamboo. - -So the rabble did not press us too closely, and on our following trips -to the boat they were careful not to interfere with us, although they -jeered and mocked “the foreign pigs.” - -The attitude of the natives seemed to make the doctor very nervous; but -the others of us did not mind their silly actions, as it was evident -that we were feared as much as we were hated. - -It appeared that Mai Lo had arranged for his caravan in advance—probably -by the Chinese Imperial Telegraph—so we were delayed only two days in -Ichang. The evening before we started Doctor Gaylord was again engaged -in earnest conversation with his tourist acquaintance, and when we left -him to go to bed—for we were to start at daybreak next morning—they were -still talking together. - -Joe aroused me next morning while it was still dark, and told me that I -had barely time to dress and get my breakfast. - -When the meal was finished—and Chinese breakfasts do not consume much -time—we all marched down to the river, from the banks of which the -caravan was to start. - -There were three elephants and some twenty spindle-legged mules in the -convoy, and our escort consisted of Chinese warriors carefully selected -by Mai Lo. - -The casket of Prince Kai was to ride in state upon one of the elephants, -and to be accompanied by the doctor and myself, as his assistant. The -doctor was late and had not yet arrived, so I personally directed the -removal of the casket from the cabin of the steamer and saw that it was -carefully loaded upon the elephant and secured just in front of the -howdah. The beast was profusely decorated with flags and streamers of -gay colors. The Chinese do not use black as mourning, and this was their -way of honoring the memory of the late Prince. Some of the flags were -embroidered with the regulation Earth Dragon, but others bore the figure -of the Sacred Ape, which was the especial emblem of the House of Kai. - -The doctor had not yet arrived by the time the elephant was loaded, and -we began to be impatient. Mai Lo came to me to inquire why the noble -physician was delayed, but I could not tell him. Messengers were sent -back to the hotel, and in the meantime I watched two of the puffing, -flat-bottomed little river steamers leave the bank a few rods away and -begin a race down the river toward Shanghai. They had disappeared around -the bend of the river a full half hour when a native touched my shoulder -and stealthily handed me a soiled bit of crumpled paper. - -I found it was a note from the doctor, and to my astonishment it read as -follows: - - “I have thrown up the job and gone back to Shanghai. Too dangerous to - tackle. I advise you to follow my example. Life is worth more than you - can possibly gain. - - “Gaylord.” - -“So,” said a harsh voice beside me; “the noble physician has run away.” - -I turned with a start to face Mai Lo, who had insolently read the note -over my shoulder. - -“So it seems,” I answered, blankly. - -“Run away!” exclaimed Joe and Archie, who were unable to comprehend this -desertion. - -“Gone back to Shanghai,” I answered, handing them the paper. - -“Will you follow his example?” asked Mai Lo, calmly. “I must know at -once, as we are ready to start.” - -We three boys, confronted by this trying emergency, glanced into one -another’s eyes; but after exchanging this look I was prepared to answer -Mai Lo. - -“We are going to Kai-Nong,” I said, with an air of unconcern. “Whenever -you are ready, we will begin the journey.” - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - MAI LO MAKES A DISCOVERY. - - -Mai Lo looked at me a long time in silence. Then he said: - -“The noble physician is old and wise.” - -“And that means that we boys are young and foolish,” I retorted. “But -listen to me, Mai Lo. We have traveled in many lands, young as we are. -We have had adventures, and faced dangers. Some who decided to oppose us -are lying buried in Alaska, Panama, and Egypt—and we are here to travel -in your company to Kai-Nong.” - -I am not given to boasting, but here was an occasion when a little -bombast might count in our favor; so I looked Mai Lo squarely in the eye -and took a step nearer to him as I spoke, that he might understand that -I was not afraid. Moreover, the mandarin was assuming airs of -superiority that I resented. It would never do to let him believe that -we were in his power. - -But no one could have told by Mai Lo’s expression whether my speech had -impressed him or not. His eyes were like beads of glass, and I had begun -to believe that there were no muscles in his face at all. - -“What is your object in traveling to Kai-Nong?” he asked, after one of -his irritating pauses. - -“As a matter of fact, that does not concern you, my man,” I replied. “A -higher authority than your own has given me a mission to perform, and if -I have any trouble with you I shall use the letter and ring of Prince -Kai to provide a separate escort to Kai-Nong.” - -“I am your servant,” said Mai Lo, in his rasping voice. - -“Please do not forget it,” I rejoined, curtly. - -“I will put some of my own people on the elephant to guard the body of -my illustrious master,” said he. - -“No; I will ride there myself, and perform the doctor’s duties in -preserving the body. I have assisted him so long that I understand the -process perfectly, and I have a duplicate set of the keys in my pocket.” - -Again the mandarin stared at me silently before he ventured to speak. -Then he said: - -“It is not necessary to continue that farce longer.” - -It was my turn to stare now; and I heard Archie cough softly and Joe -give vent to a low whistle. - -“Farce!” I exclaimed indignantly. - -“Yes. The body of the mighty and magnificent Prince Kai is by this time -sufficiently preserved. Save yourself any further trouble concerning -it.” - -“Oh, I intend to carry out the contract,” I declared, hardly knowing how -else to reply to this astounding statement. - -“Do you intend to demand the ten thousand taels?” he asked. - -“Certainly. We have earned it already.” - -“You shall have it,” said Mai Lo, calmly. “This matter is between you -and me, and I will pay you the money in Kai-Nong. But let the casket -alone, hereafter, and save yourself trouble. Give me the keys.” - -“In Kai-Nong, when I have the ten thousand taels.” - -“Very well,” was the ready reply. - -My easy victory assured me I was still master of the situation. For some -reason Mai Lo, finding he could not bulldoze me, was afraid to oppose me -openly. - -I ordered Nux and Bryonia to ride upon the elephant bearing the casket -of Prince Kai, and the mandarin made no objection to the arrangement. In -their native language, which I understood to some extent, I told the -blacks to keep their eyes open and their weapons handy, and at a signal -from us to hasten to our assistance. Then Archie, Joe and I mounted the -second elephant, while Mai Lo climbed the third one, followed by a -little withered Chinaman in yellow dress, whom I had never seen before. - -The escort mounted the mules, several of which bore our light baggage, -and then the word was given to start. - -Our mahout, or elephant driver, was a small Chinaman with an enormous -head but a merry and even jovial face that formed a sharp contrast to -that of the impassive Mai Lo. As we started I asked him a question, to -determine if he understood English, and he replied with a flood of -sing-song Chinese that formed a sentence a mile long. - -We were well out of the city gates before the speech ended, and when our -driver found we had ceased to pay any attention to him he threw back his -head and laughed as heartily as a schoolboy. - -Knowing that we could talk freely together in our howdah, we three began -to discuss earnestly the desertion of Doctor Gaylord and its bearing -upon our fortunes. - -“I’d like to know what scared him out,” said Archie. “Doc wanted the -money and the treasure as badly as any of us, and his ten thousand taels -was a sure thing.” - -“He was all right until he met that English friend at Ichang,” I said. -“I believe he must have heard something from him about Mai Lo or the -country between here and Kai-Nong that took away his courage.” - -“Perhaps,” remarked Joe, thoughtfully, “Mai Lo himself has been talking -to Doctor Gaylord, and warned him not to go farther. You see, Mai Lo -knew all along about the imposture we practiced in regard to the body of -the Prince, and it may be that when the doctor found that his trick was -discovered he thought it time to dig out.” - -“It’s a mystery,” I said, soberly, “and I’m rather sorry to lose the -doctor. He had a pretty level head usually, and would have been a great -help to us when we got to Kai-Nong.” - -“Shall we get there, do you think?” asked Archie. - -“Of course.” - -“I thought the jig was up when Mai Lo discovered there was a dummy in -the casket, instead of the body of Prince Kai,” he continued. - -“Why so?” - -“Because Mai Lo was so dead set against our tossing the body overboard -while we were at sea. He would have defended it with his life, then. Why -does he take the discovery so quietly now?” - -“The explanation is very simple,” I answered. “Chinese customs are -peculiar; and especially those that relate to ancestor worship. Should -Mai Lo return to Kai-Nong without the body of his dead prince he would -be eternally disgraced, and unless he at once committed suicide he would -be killed by the other servants of the Prince. So it was a matter of -life or death to him whether we tossed the body overboard or preserved -it and brought it to China.” - -“But we really did toss it overboard; and Mai Lo knows it now,” objected -Archie. - -“But no one else knows it,” I explained. “It was brought to Woosung and -passed by the inspector as the mortal remains of Prince Kai. The -Shanghai papers reported the arrival of the body of the Prince, in the -care of his faithful servant, the noble governor, Mai Lo, and also gave -an account of the accident that caused his death. So now all China knows -that Mai Lo did his duty, and is escorting the remains of his master to -the ancestral halls at Kai-Nong.” - -“I see,” said Joe, nodding. “The secret is between Mai Lo and ourselves. -That is why he frightened the doctor away, and tried to prevent us from -continuing the journey to Kai-Nong.” - -“Exactly,” I returned. “Mai Lo has been saved—for a time, anyhow—from -committing suicide, by the very trick we played to deceive him. Perhaps -he saw through our game from the beginning; I do not know. But we played -into his hands, and so he let us go on. Now there is no further danger, -for he knows we dare not betray the imposture and it will be easy for -him to place the supposed body in the ancestral halls without its being -examined by anyone. Yet he preferred not to have us with him when he -should reach Prince Kai’s palace.” - -“Naturally,” said Archie. - -“But this knowledge is a protection to us, anyhow,” observed Joe. “Mai -Lo is sharp enough to know that if he plays us any tricks we will -explode the whole deception.” - -“That idea is doubtless influencing him, even now,” I said. “What we -have to fear is not open warfare, but trickery and secret assassination. -I don’t know how powerful the letter and ring of Prince Kai will be in -his own province, of which Mai Lo is governor; but the Prince seemed to -think they would command obedience. Time will have to determine that.” - -“What did you mean by saying that Mai Lo would be saved from suicide for -a time?” asked Archie. - -“Why, according to the rules and regulations of ancestor worship, he’s -got to commit suicide in a short time, and there’s no way of getting out -of it—except to disappear from China forever. The Prince was the last of -his royal line, and left no heir; so the rules oblige his chief -representative to seal up his ancestral halls and destroy all traces of -them, so that they will never be disturbed until the resurrection. -Before doing this, Mai Lo must convert one-half the fortune of Prince -Kai into gold, silver and jewels, and deposit the treasure beside his -coffin. When all this is accomplished—and it will require a little time, -although it must be done speedily—Mai Lo must commit suicide, in order -that the secret of the entrance to the ancestral vaults shall perish -from the knowledge of men. If he fails to kill himself, the other -servants will kill him.” - -“Suppose,” said Joe, slowly, “it was discovered that we shared the -knowledge of the entrance to Prince Kai’s ancestral halls; what would -happen then?” - -“They would surely kill us,” I answered. “But the secret entrance of -which the Prince informed me is unknown to any of his people—even to Mai -Lo. I do not fear discovery.” - -“What _do_ you fear?” asked Archie. - -“I fear for our personal safety while we remain in Kai-Nong, and I am -not sure that we can find a way to remove the treasure to Shanghai, once -we have secured it,” I answered. “But we have known all along that there -would be risks to run, and there’s no need crossing these bridges until -we come to them. Prince Kai said it would be a question of wit and -courage; but he predicted that we would win.” - -“So we shall!” declared Archie. - -“Of course,” remarked Joe, easily. “Prince Kai ought to have known what -he was talking about.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - THE ELEPHANT TRAIN. - - -That overland journey of more than eight hundred miles by elephant train -is well worth describing, yet it has so little real bearing upon this -story that I shall pass it over as briefly as possible. - -In spite of our fears, Mai Lo treated us with great respect during this -journey, and the escort showed us the same consideration that they did -the mandarin. - -Elephant riding isn’t at all disagreeable when you get used to the -swaying motion, and as we were sailors we quickly accustomed ourselves -to the amble of the big beasts. But to ride day after day is decidedly -tedious, and we were glad whenever a halt was called and we could -stretch our legs. - -During the first stage of our journey, which was through a densely -settled country, we made little more than thirty miles a day. But when -we reached Min-Kwa, which is on a shallow tributary of the Yang-tse, we -exchanged our elephants for horses—fine, spirited beasts—which enabled -us to make much better time. - -We now headed directly northwest, on a beeline from the Himalayas, and I -noticed that as we proceeded not only the character of the country but -that of the people changed. The placid, indifferent countenances of the -peasants were replaced by darker, fiercer features; for here were the -descendants of the Tartar horde that once over-ran and conquered the -Chinese. Also the women, instead of being small and insignificant in -appearance, and mild and docile in character, were handsome, powerful -creatures whose every action displayed energy and grace. I could not -help admiring them, although their glances denoted bitter hatred of the -foreigners—a feeling common throughout the Empire. - -The broad, smooth road—a magnificent thoroughfare, that would shame the -best of our American boulevards—sometimes lay through dense forests of -splendid trees, and again twined its way amid groves of bamboo; but -usually we passed through fields that were under cultivation. It -surprised me to observe the perfection of utility that pervaded the -country on every hand, until I remembered that here was the most ancient -civilization in the world. There were no waste places; the numerous -population demanded that every acre be cultivated. Stately walls of -excellent construction are used to divide the land, instead of the frail -fences we set up, and the bridges over dry streams or gullies would -excite the envy and admiration of our modern engineers. All the land -required irrigation, and Mai Lo informed me during one of our -conversations that the system of irrigation now employed dated back more -than two thousand years, and was still so satisfactory that it could not -be improved upon. - -“When America adopts our plan,” said the mandarin, “irrigation will be a -success there; but not before. I have seen your methods, and they are -very imperfect.” - -Chinese fruits were plentiful and cheap. Six big, delicious pears could -be purchased for one cash—about one-tenth of a cent; and bunches of -finger-shaped grapes as big as one’s head we bought for two cash. Mai Lo -kept us well supplied with fruit, and indeed we fared luxuriously -throughout the entire journey. Always at night the mandarin selected a -native house and turned the inhabitants out that we might use it for our -own accommodation. I suppose his authority as a governor allowed him to -do such arbitrary things, for even the fierce Tartars humbly submitted -to his will. Sometimes we passed the night at villages, where there may -be always found comfortable inns; but wherever we slept Nux and Bryonia -by turns guarded the slumbers of us three Americans, while the withered -little imp of a Chinaman who rode with Mai Lo upon his elephant -performed the duty of guarding the mandarin. Mai Lo seemed to trust us -as little as we trusted him, yet we all realized it would be folly to -come to open warfare at this time. - -If anything happened to us, it would not be until we were at Kai-Nong; -we were quite sure of that. So, for the present we slept as placidly as -if on board our own beautiful _Seagull_. - -Only one disagreeable incident occurred in this portion of our journey. -Sometimes, when we camped early, our native escort amused themselves -with games; perhaps to restore their circulation after long periods of -riding. The most popular of these games was one called “shipsu.” In -playing it two men had to grasp tightly a short bamboo rod with both -hands and then try to throw one another without releasing hold of the -bamboo. Any trick was allowable in this novel wrestling-match except -taking the hands from the bamboo, and it was therefore a -rough-and-tumble in which strength and skill were required. Usually our -men played shipsu among themselves, but one evening in an inn yard where -we were all watching the game, surrounded by a throng of villagers, a -sturdy Manchu offered to cope with one of Mai Lo’s men and the challenge -was accepted. - -The struggle was long and interesting, and the combatants jostled the -bystanders by abrupt turns and side leaps. Finally the Manchu hurled his -antagonist to the ground, causing him to release his hold of the rod. -With a shout of victory the Manchu whirled the rod above his head and -then, happening to find himself near Bryonia, our tall South Sea -Islander, who had been silently looking on, the fellow struck him a -deliberate blow upon his head. Bry’s fist shot out and the Manchu went -sprawling upon the ground, while a roar of rage went up from the -bystanders. Knives glistened all around us and our Chinese escort -promptly surrounded our little party and faced the natives expectantly. -But Mai Lo waived his hand, and to my astonishment the escort melted -away and left our black to face his enraged enemies alone. - -“Why did you do that, Mai Lo?” I demanded, angrily, while the natives, -perhaps suspecting some trick, hesitated to attack Bry. - -“Your man has committed a crime; he must die, and perhaps the other -black will die with him,” replied the governor, calmly. - -While I stood dumfounded at this assertion I heard Joe say: - -“Be careful, Mai Lo. Archie is behind you with his revolver pointed at -your head. If anyone lays hands upon our black it will be the signal for -your own death.” - -Mai Lo did not look around. He did not shrink or pale or display fear. -But he promptly waved his hand again and the escort once more closed -around us. - -Then the governor addressed the crowd in Chinese, and talked volubly for -a long time. In a language where it requires two hundred syllables to -say “good morning” it is probable that Mai Lo’s address was brief and to -the point; anyhow, the sullen crowd melted away and left us alone, and -soon after we entered the inn and went to bed. - -The incident was not referred to again on either side, but it proved to -us how readily the governor was prepared to sacrifice any members of our -party, and so weaken our numbers, and it warned us to be constantly upon -our guard. I did not doubt but that Mai Lo had some plan in mind to -circumvent us when we got to Kai-Nong, and doubtless he was confident of -success; but we refused to be panic-stricken. - -“It looks as if we were in the dragon’s jaws,” remarked Archie, one day, -with a yawn. - -“I don’t mind that,” replied Joe, “if we can keep the dragon from -biting.” - -“Nor I. But sometimes it looks dubious to me. We’re about fifteen -hundred miles in the enemy’s country, and the world has lost all track -of us. Perhaps——” - -“Perhaps, what?” I asked, impatiently. - -“Perhaps the noble physician was wise, after all.” - -“Look here, Archie. What’s the use of crying before you’re hurt?” - -“It’s my only chance,” said he, with a grin. “If Mai Lo gets his work -in, I shan’t be able to howl.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - THE CHIEF EUNUCH. - - -About the middle of the seventeenth day we passed through a dark and -gloomy teak forest and came to a place where two stone towers stood, one -on either side of our road. Just behind these towers some fifty tents -were pitched, and a herd of elephants and horses were browsing near -them. The tents bore streamers with the Sacred Ape of Kai embroidered -upon them, and a throng of natives in gay costumes stood in a group -awaiting us. - -“What’s up?” I called to Mai Lo, whose elephant was ambling close behind -our own. - -“These pillars,” said he, “mark the boundary of Kwang-Kai-Nong. When we -pass them I shall be in my own territory.” - -“Oh, and are these your people?” I inquired. - -“Yes. I have sent messengers ahead to warn them of my coming. So they -are here to receive the body of their prince.” - -As we continued to advance the group stood motionless, and I had leisure -to examine them. They were finely formed fellows, tall and athletic, and -many of them wore beards, some jet black, some gray, some snow white. It -was easy to see that this reception committee was composed of the best -element of the Kaitos, probably most of them nobles and holding -important offices in the principality. - -The mahout in charge of the elephant which bore the casket of the Prince -now urged his beast slightly in advance of our party, and, as it passed -the gateway marked by the towering pillars, the members of the group -prostrated themselves and with loud wails and groans grabbed up the dust -from the road and scattered it over their bowed heads and bodies, until -they were a sight to behold. Then they raised themselves to their knees, -extended their arms skyward, and howled in concert like so many coyotes. -The din was ear-splitting, and while it continued Mai Lo descended from -his elephant and groveled with the others in the dust before the casket -of Prince Kai. - -Then two aged Kaitos advanced and raised the governor, and escorted him -to a tent. The others continued their cries until the casket had been -lifted from the elephant and conveyed into another tent—the largest and -most decorated one of the encampment. - -During this time we had remained unnoted observers of the scene; but -when the casket disappeared behind the walls of the tent the people, -having risen and dusted themselves, began to look upon us with -curiosity. Nux and Bryonia, who had dismounted with the casket and stood -like ebony statues beside the elephant, attracted most of the scrutiny, -but bore the ordeal with much dignity. - -I was pleased to observe in these people a lack of that ferocious hatred -that had marked the countenances of most of the Chinese we had -encountered. These men seemed more curious than antagonistic. When we -boys dismounted and stood among them they all inclined their bodies in -more or less lowly obeisance. - -Probably the messengers sent forward by Mai Lo had described us to these -people as the friends of the late Prince, for they seemed not surprised -to find us with the governor’s party. - -The tent in which lay the casket of the Prince was at once surrounded by -a cordon of guards, armed with scimitars shaped like those of the -ancient Saracens. But no one entered the tent itself. - -The principal members of the reception party followed Mai Lo into his -tent, while others ushered us into still another tent, in which we found -couches spread, and low tables before them bearing refreshments of tea -and cakes. Here we remained all the afternoon. Nux and Bryonia stood -guard outside the entrance, stolidly bearing the gaze of the natives. - -When the sun went down there was another period of wailing throughout -the camp; but the noise soon ceased. Shortly afterward one of our -escort, who understood a few words of English, came to us with an -invitation to join “the noble governor and the great Wi-to” at the -evening banquet. - -I inquired who the “great Wi-to” might be, and was told that he was the -Chief Eunuch and Supreme Ruler of the palace of Prince Kai, and the most -important personage, in short, in Kwang-Kai-Nong after the illustrious -governor. - -When we entered the banquet tent we found about twenty of the most -important Kaitos assembled. A circle of low wicker tables stood in the -center of the tent, with rugs spread before them. At one side, in the -center of a small group, stood Mai Lo, arrayed in splendid costume, and -beside him stood a slender, stooping individual with a smooth shaven -face, whose magnificent robes caused even those of the governor to -appear plain. Around his neck was a chain of superb rubies. When Mai Lo, -in a pompous and somewhat haughty tone, presented us to Wi-to, the Chief -Eunuch gave us a whimsical look and raised a pair of bright, intelligent -eyes to meet our own. - -“The strangers are welcome,” he said in a low, soft tone—the first -speech I had heard from a Chinaman that was not harsh and rasping since -my conversation with Prince Kai. His English was not so perfect as that -of the Prince, but much smoother than Mai Lo’s, and it gave me a sense -of relief to find another English-speaking personage in this far-off -country. - -My notion of eunuchs had been that they were fierce creatures of -powerful build, usually Ethiopians, and greatly to be feared. I had -heard tales of their absolute power in the palaces of the nobles, and -that even the mighty Empress Tsi An had failed to curb the influence of -her palace eunuchs. So it pleased me to find Wi-to more agreeable in -manner and speech than the imperturbable governor, and I answered him as -pleasantly as I could, saying: - -“We have come on a sad mission, your Highness; to escort the remains of -your master and our beloved friend to his old home. Had the Prince not -requested us to come here, we should not have ventured to intrude upon -you at this unhappy moment.” - -I did not know whether it was proper to address the Chief Eunuch as -“your Highness” or not; but perhaps the compliment pleased him, for he -smiled, then screwed up his face into a semblance of grief, then smiled -again. - -“We are deeply grieved and inconsolable,” said he, cheerfully. “The -illustrious and royal Prince Kai, whose memory I serve as faithfully as -I did his person, has lived at Kai-Nong but little since he was a boy, -and we had hoped that upon his return he would command the affairs of -his province and become a mighty Viceroy of the Celestial and August -Emperor. But he has passed on to a greater Empire.” - -Mai Lo now summoned us to the feast in a voice that I thought a trifle -impatient; but the eunuch paid no attention. He was examining Archie as -he had me, and asked him how he liked China. - -“I don’t want to be impolite,” said the bluff Archie, “and perhaps this -country is all right for the people who live here; but for my part I -prefer America.” - -“That is natural,” returned Wi, laughing; “and curiously enough, Prince -Kai had the same idea, or rather he preferred any part of Europe to his -old home. Did my duties permit, I too would travel.” - -Mai Lo called again, and the eunuch turned and nodded. Then he said to -Joe: - -“I hope the journey has not tired the friend of my Prince?” - -“I’m as fresh as a daisy,” said Joe. “But I can hardly call the Prince -my friend, although I knew and liked him. Sam, here, was the especial -friend of Prince Kai.” - -That was what the shrewd eunuch had wanted to find out. He turned -good-naturedly toward the governor and asked his pardon for the delay, -in English. - -When we seated ourselves upon the rugs, I found that I was at the right -hand of the Chief Eunuch and Joe at his left. Archie sat next me, and -far away on the other side squatted Mai Lo, with dignified Kaitos on -either side of him. - -The meal was excellently prepared and served, though I had no idea of -what the dishes consisted. Wi-to plied me with questions concerning the -death of the Prince and the details of his accident. I gave him the -story as clearly as I could, and our conversation, held in low tones, -did not interrupt the chatter in Chinese going on around us. I asked -Wi-to where he learned to speak English, and he said that Prince Kai had -taught him. - -“It is an excellent language to converse in, and easier than our own,” -said he, “for it is much more simple. And when my Prince and I talked -together no listeners could understand what he said. That is a great -convenience in palace life, I assure you.” - -Two things of importance impressed themselves upon me during this -interview. One was the fact that the Chief Eunuch was not afraid of Mai -Lo, and was rather inclined to snub the governor, and the other that -Wi-to seemed disposed to be friendly toward us. - -Joe observed another fact that escaped me, and that was the evident -disfavor with which all the nobles present regarded the eunuch. They -treated him with great respect, but shunned his society, and Joe -declared that we had forfeited the general regard by hobnobbing with -him. - -This was disconcerting, at first, but when I came to think it over I -decided that it was best for us to be on a friendly footing with Wi-to, -whatever the others might think of us. For he was in command of the -palace, and the palace was to be the scene of our adventures. Mai Lo we -knew to be opposed to us, and therefore a friend such as the Chief -Eunuch was not to be despised. - -After the feast, which lasted far into the night, we all went out and -joined the throng which had congregated before the tent where the -supposed body of Prince Kai lay in state. There an interesting ceremony -was performed. First there was much wailing, grief being expressed in -childish “boo-hoos” accompanied by the clang of cymbals and gongs. The -uproar was deafening for a time, but gradually subsided. Then the people -advanced one by one to the entrance of the tent and there burned papers -cut into queer shapes. These papers represented the things Prince Kai -might need while his spirit was wandering in the land of the Genii, and -consisted of chairs, tables, chests, wearing apparel, jewelry, nuts, -fruit and the like. Many sheets of gold and silver tinsel were likewise -burned, the idea being to supply the Prince with wealth to purchase -whatever he might need in the mysterious country to which he had gone. - -The ceremony was interesting, as I said; but it grew tedious, and we -were glad when it was over and we were permitted to retire to our tent -for the night. - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - THE ROYAL HOUSE OF KAI. - - -Early next morning the procession was formed for the journey to -Kai-Nong, the capital city of the province. - -The casket of the Prince was loaded upon a magnificent elephant, which -was caparisoned from head to foot with silken streamers and bunting of -gorgeous colors. No one now rode beside the casket, but a guard of three -score warriors, each with the emblem of the Sacred Ape embroidered upon -the breast of his tunic, formed a cordon around the elephant and marched -solemnly beside it. - -Following the royal elephant came that of the governor, Mai Lo, and then -five elephants bearing the most important nobles. After these came our -own elephant, and behind it that of Wi-to, the Chief Eunuch. A troop of -horsemen, good riders and martial looking fellows, followed in our wake, -and in the rear were our former escort and the baggage animals. - -Before the royal elephant and its guards was a motley crowd of natives -beating gongs, clashing cymbals and wailing their nerve-racking -“boo-hoos.” As we proceeded, men left their fields and gardens and the -wayside houses and joined these mourners, so that by noon there was a -black mob ahead of us for a quarter of a mile, all wailing and making as -much noise as they could—which I assure you was considerable. - -I was glad to be in the rear and as far away from the mourners as -possible, and it was with great relief that I saw before us, as we -mounted a slight eminence, the white walls of a great city. Behind it -towered the nearest peaks of the Himalayas, still many miles distant, -and the scene was picturesque and impressive. - -Another hour’s riding brought us to the gates of the city, and here the -mob halted and redoubled its clamor while we all passed through. - -But now we found fresh crowds of the citizens awaiting us with tom-toms, -cymbals and gongs, and these caught up the wails of those outside and -made more noise than ever. The streets through which we passed were -broad and smooth, and lined with substantial dwellings of stone. On -either side of the streets, as we passed, were rows of prostrate forms -scattering dust upon their heads as evidence of grief for the death of -their prince. The bazaars were closed and the entire city of Kai-Nong -seemed in mourning. We afterward learned that the capital contains three -hundred thousand inhabitants, and is one of the most prosperous cities -of northwestern China. - -We had ridden fully a half hour through the streets, our ears saluted -every instant with the deafening and discordant notes of grief, when at -last we reached a vast garden surrounded by a high wall. - -Here we halted, being confronted by a group of officials headed by the -Fuh-yin, or mayor of the city. He evidently delivered an oration of much -power, judging from its length and the groans from our party which -interspersed it. At its conclusion Mai Lo made a brief reply from his -seat on the elephant. At the end of this the Fuh-yin and his officials -prostrated themselves while the royal elephant bore the casket through a -huge ornamental gateway into the gardens. - -And now, to my surprise, the elephant of the Chief Eunuch pressed -forward and that officer took the position of honor in the -procession—immediately following the casket. The guards, too, fell away -and remained outside the walls, while only the elephant of Mai Lo and -our own were permitted to pass the gateway. - -But once inside the gardens we saw that a new escort had been provided -for the royal remains. Sixty gorgeously appareled men, armed with -scimitars and broad axes, formed a circle around the elephant that bore -the casket and prepared to guard it. They were stalwart, erect fellows, -of proud bearing but evil and ferocious countenances, and each wore a -yellow turban coiled upon his head, with a golden clasp, in effigy of -the Sacred Ape, fastening the folds just above the forehead. - -These were the eunuchs, the palace guards, or servants and attendants of -the harem. For now we were within the palace grounds, and Wi-to had -assumed command of the procession. - -The wailing and clamor died away to a faint murmur behind us as we wound -in and out by intricate paths between stately trees and beside beds of -brilliant flowers; but from afar at moments we still heard the sounds of -grief, which were continued in the city until midnight. - -The gardens were of astonishing extent and were artistically planned and -carefully tended. The trees and shrubbery were thick in places. We -emerged from their shade to find beautiful gardens of flowers -surrounding us. Once in a while I caught glimpses of the buildings, -which seemed very ornate and constructed mainly of teak, mahogany and -dressed stone, all with tiled roofs, curved and serrated. - -At last we deployed into a broad space at the foot of a green mound, -upon which stood the palace and outbuildings, rambling structures so -numerous and extensive that they presented almost the appearance of a -village. - -The main building was a splendid one. Polished stone formed the walls, -and blue tiles the many gabled, turreted and curved intricacies of the -roof. Carved teakwood covered the face of the stone in many places. At -the great portico of the entrance the carving was elaborate almost -beyond relief. - -From the mound to the broad space where we had halted were terraces with -many steps leading up to the palace, and at intervals on these steps -were urns of graceful design, statues of wood and bronze and lamps of -artistic ironwork. - -We all dismounted here, and the mahouts led away the elephants. Some of -the eunuchs bore the casket of the Prince up the broad steps of the -terrace, while Wi-to bowed low, first to the Governor and then to us, -and welcomed us to the Royal House of Kai. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - THE GOVERNOR SHOWS HIS TEETH. - - -Followed by Nux and Bryonia, who never relaxed their vigilance over us, -we three boys attended the governor and the Chief Eunuch to the entrance -of the palace—the first foreigners to step foot in this retired -stronghold of an ancient race. - -At the carved portico Mai Lo turned and regarded us intently, and then -began a long lingo in Chinese to which the eunuch listened carefully. - -The casket had disappeared through the entrance; the army of eunuchs had -melted away and disappeared; we seemed quite alone with these two -natives, one of whom we knew distrusted and hated us. - -The result of the conversation was that we were shown into a broad, -lofty hall just within the entrance and asked to seat ourselves until -rooms could be prepared for our accommodation. - -The Chief Eunuch, who made this request, looked at us shrewdly and with -an expression more grave and reserved than he had yet shown us, and then -turned and entered a side room in company with the governor. - -We were much annoyed at this discourteous treatment. It was now the -middle of the afternoon, and we had eaten nothing since breakfast, at -daybreak. Wi-to certainly should have given us some food before leaving -us to sit in the hall awaiting his convenience. The pretence of -preparing rooms for us was absurd. With such an army of servants the -palace should have been, and doubtless was, perfectly appointed. But -here we were, seated upon stiff carved sofas in the great hall of the -palace, and here we must remain until it suited Mai Lo and the eunuch to -relieve us. - -The magnificence of the palace aroused our admiration in spite of our -annoyance. The floor was tiled and covered here and there with costly -rugs; the woodwork everywhere was elaborately carved, and every nook and -corner was crowded with rare ornaments and bric-à-brac, art treasures -which would have filled the soul of a collector with envy. On one face -of the wall was a display of ancient armor and weapons inlaid with gold -and silver and set with precious gems. At either side of the entrance -stood a huge bronze figure of the Sacred Ape, its grinning jaws filled -with ivory teeth and its eyes set with immense rubies. - -We had ample leisure to look around us, for no one came to our relief -during the next hour. Also we had time to discuss our situation. - -“What do you think it all means, boys?” I asked. - -“Looks as if they had allowed us to come this far so that they might -murder us,” answered Archie, frowning. - -“Mai Lo must have said something to the Chief Eunuch that turned him -against us,” remarked Joe. - -“That’s my idea,” I said; “but if I get a chance I intend to put a spoke -in Mai Lo’s wheel. We’ve got to win the good will of the eunuch or we’re -done for. He seems to have unlimited power in the palace.” - -“Do you think Mai Lo has said anything about the—the body?” whispered -Archie, glancing suspiciously around. “Speak low, fellows; we don’t know -how many ears may be listening behind that carving.” - -“I’m quite sure Mai Lo won’t betray his own secret,” said I. “He has -probably warned the eunuch not to trust us, as we might steal the whole -palace.” - -Joe had started to reply when a door opened and Mai Lo entered the hall -and approached us. - -“Why are we kept here waiting?” I demanded, trying to control my temper. -“I won’t stand such treatment, Mai Lo, I assure you. We must be treated -with proper respect or something unpleasant is going to happen.” - -He looked at me steadily. - -“Brave words,” said he. - -“But we have deeds to back them,” retorted Joe. - -“You’ll force us to ruin if you’re not careful, Gov’nor,” added Archie, -savagely. - -“Yes,” said I, as if the idea had just occurred to me; “if you think to -play us false, Mai Lo, it will cost you your life.” - -He turned his glassy eyes from one to the other of us, and when I had -finished he asked, quietly: - -“Will you make a compact with me?” - -“We have one already,” I replied, “deposited at the American consul’s -office, at Shanghai.” - -“But that is so far away,” he said significantly. - -“What then?” I demanded. - -“Will you promise not to talk about what has occurred?” - -“What will you promise in return?” - -“To send you safely back to Shanghai at once—tomorrow.” - -“We intend to remain here some time.” - -“You cannot remain here alive.” - -“Indeed!” I exclaimed. “If that is your game I will expose you now—to -the Chief Eunuch.” - -“You will not see him again,” said Mai Lo, slowly, “unless you promise -to return at once to Shanghai.” - -“We are the guests of your Prince for a full year, if we care to remain. -Dare you oppose your Prince’s orders?” I inquired. - -“I am now the supreme power in this principality,” he replied. - -I turned to my comrades. - -“What do you say, boys?” I asked. - -“Don’t give in,” said Archie. - -“Let’s fight it out,” observed Joe, promptly. - -“Then your lives shall be the forfeit,” announced Mai Lo, and before we -could stop him he blew a shrill blast upon a little silver whistle that -hung around his neck. - -But I saw the action and motioned to Nux and Bry. Instantly my blacks -had pounced upon the governor and drawn him behind us, holding him -secure, while from a dozen nooks about the hall sprang eunuchs with -drawn scimitars, who ran swiftly toward us. - -As the foremost approached I stepped forward and cried out: - -“Stop!” - -They knew no English, but they comprehended the action, and paused -irresolutely. - -“Order them away, Mai Lo,” growled Archie. “Quick, you yellow monkey, or -I’ll put a bullet through your head!” - -“Hold on, Archie,” I called, still facing the eunuchs. Then I showed -them the ring of Prince Kai and said sternly: - -“Wi-to!” - -They understood at a glance, and lowering their weapons, bowed humbly -before me. Then one of them ran up the hall and disappeared, while we -stood motionless in our places. Mai Lo was held fast by the blacks, -Archie and Joe stood behind me with drawn revolvers and I faced the band -of eunuchs. - -Wi-to suddenly entered and came hastily toward us. - -“What is the meaning of this?” he asked, taking in the scene at a -glance. - -“Mai Lo has been hasty and summoned your men by mistake,” I answered. -“He wishes you to send them away.” - -Wi looked at the captive governor, who stood motionless with Archie’s -revolver pointed directly at his left ear, and then the eunuch smiled as -if amused. - -“Is this true, most noble Governor?” he inquired. - -“It is true,” answered Mai Lo, calmly. - -Then Wi laughed outright and clapped his hands. The men disappeared as -if by magic. - -At a signal from me the blacks released Mai Lo, who deliberately -rearranged his clothing. - -“I want a personal conversation with you, Wi-to,” I said; “but first of -all we want something to eat, and proper entertainment.” - -“Are you not the slaves of Mai Lo?” he asked. - -“No; we are his masters.” - -Again I showed the ring of Prince Kai, and the effect was to send the -Chief Eunuch to his knees before me. - -“We are the friends and representatives of your dead master,” I -continued, “and are here to carry out his orders. Mai Lo knows this -perfectly well, for Prince Kai ordered him to obey me as he would his -royal master, and he himself witnessed with his signature the authority -I bear. But he does not seem inclined to respect this order for some -reason of his own; so I appeal to you to protect and assist us.” - -The eunuch rose and bowed gravely. - -“Your orders shall be obeyed,” he said. - -“Not so,” interrupted a harsh voice from the governor. “The ring was -stolen from me on the journey here.” - -“I can disprove that statement,” said I, easily, “and I am surprised -that Mai Lo, who is so soon to commit suicide, would dare to speak -falsely. Give us some food, Wi-to, and then we can talk further of this -matter. But I won’t have the governor present at the interview.” - -The eunuch nodded and turned away. - -“Follow me, if you please,” said he. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII. - WI-TO PROVES FAITHFUL. - - -After being profusely fed we were ready for an important interview with -Wi-to; an interview that was to determine our standing in the Royal -House of Kai. - -The governor had left us in the hall and we had not seen him since; but -as it was now to be open warfare between us we did not care what his -future intentions might be. - -The Chief Eunuch had forborne to question us while we ate, and appeared -unusually thoughtful; but when we rose he ushered us into a little room -on the main floor which seemed to be his private office. It was -luxuriously furnished and we were given comfortable chairs. - -Nux and Bryonia accompanied us here, as they did everywhere; but Wi-to -seemed to disregard the precaution of having any of his own men present -at the interview. - -He offered us cigars, and when we refused he lighted one himself and -leaned back in his chair. - -“What proof have you that the ring of Prince Kai was not stolen?” he -asked. - -For answer I took the Prince’s letter of authority from my pocketbook -and handed it to him to read. - -He perused it carefully and with a grave countenance; then folded the -paper, pressed it to his forehead and returned it to me. - -“The Prince is my master, whether he is here in the flesh or wandering -in the land of the Genii,” said the eunuch. “He has given to you, Sam -Steele, the power to command his servants, and I, as one of the most -faithful of these, will obey you, even for the term of one year. But -much has happened since my noble master died, and Mai Lo has told me -strange things about you, which, if true, would annul even the authority -of the great Prince Kai. Let us talk together; tell me all that I do not -know.” - -“You have heard how the Prince was injured, and how we brought him to -our ship and cared for him until he died,” said I. - -“Now, before Prince Kai died, there were certain matters he wished to -attend to. At his palace in Kai-Nong were some possessions he wanted -taken to England and America and given to friends in those countries, -that they might cherish his memory. There were some papers in his yamen -here that he wished to destroy, that no eyes might read them. There were -some of his servants here that he wished to reward for faithful service. -All this he asked me and my two friends to do for him, in his name and -by his authority; and we promised Prince Kai Lun Pu it should be done.” - -The eunuch had listened carefully, and I had tried to be as direct in -speech as I could, realizing that to make any blunder at this time would -prove fatal to our plans. - -“Why did not the Prince ask his governor to do all this? Has not Mai Lo -been a faithful servant and followed his master to the ends of the -earth?” asked Wi-to. - -“The Prince was very wise,” I said. - -“He was very wise,” repeated Wi-to, nodding. - -“He had traveled far and learned many things.” - -“It is true.” - -“Also he had learned how to read men’s hearts, and he saw that the heart -of Mai Lo had changed since he had mixed with foreign people, and become -acquainted with foreign ways. Therefore the Prince no longer trusted Mai -Lo.” - -“Yet Mai Lo has been faithful and brought the body of his master many -thousand li, that it may rest in peace in the halls of his ancestors,” -remarked Wi. - -“True,” I acknowledged. - -“Had the governor wished to be faithless he could have remained in -foreign lands and so preserved his life. By returning here he is forced, -as soon as his affairs and those of his Prince are arranged, to kill -himself—or be killed,” said the eunuch, thoughtfully. - -“He has done all this,” I replied, “and Prince Kai, who distrusted him, -expected him to act in this way. For the governor is very crafty and -full of tricks. To remain abroad would make him a poor man. Mai Lo wants -to be rich, and to pass his life in Europe, with many slaves and all the -luxuries of the Western civilization. So Prince Kai said to me that the -governor would come back to Kai-Nong, to get much treasure and with it -flee from this empire to Europe.” - -Wi-to seemed genuinely astonished. - -“Where could Mai Lo get such treasure?” he asked. - -“His duty is to convert all the fortune of Prince Kai into cash and -deposit it in the ancestral chih, or tombs.” - -The eunuch laughed. - -“Prince Kai has squandered all his fortune,” said he. “Outside of what -his palace contains there is little or nothing to convert into cash.” - -I own I was astonished at this statement, but I tried not to show it, -and continued: - -“Among other duties, Mai Lo is to seal up the ancestral chih, and -destroy all traces of its existence. Listen now, Wi-to, for this is the -important thing that was in the mind of Prince Kai; he declared to me -that Mai Lo would rob his ancestral halls of the great treasures -deposited there during the past ages.” - -“Impossible!” gasped the eunuch, staring at me in amazement. - -“Mai Lo is no Shintoist,” I explained. “His travels have made him a -renegade and taught him to despise the religion of his ancestors. He has -no intention of committing suicide, according to the traditions of your -people. Nor will he allow the vast treasures of the House of Kai to -remain sealed up in the burial halls when he has the power to enrich -himself with them. His power as governor of this province will enable -him to make secret arrangements to fly to Shanghai or Hong-Kong, and -from there to leave China forever and carry his stolen wealth with him.” - -The eunuch arose and paced the floor thoughtfully. He was much agitated -at what I had said and was pondering my words carefully. - -“You have no faith in Mai Lo, yourself,” I suggested, watching him -closely. “You know in your heart he is treacherous and false, just as -the noble Prince knew it.” - -Suddenly he sat down and his brow cleared. - -“You must be right,” he said. - -“That is why Prince Kai employed comparative strangers to do his -bidding,” I went on. “We had not known him long, but he believed he -could trust us, and so he gave me his letter of authority and his ring, -that we might receive the support of his faithful servants in the tasks -we have undertaken.” - -“And you think I will side with you against the powerful governor?” -asked the Chief Eunuch. - -“I am sure you will; and the Prince was sure,” I answered, confidently. - -“But I can destroy you foreigners with a word, and sweep you from my -path. Then I can make an alliance with Mai Lo and together we could rob -the ancestral halls and escape to some other country to enjoy the -wealth. Yes, yes! It is a pretty plan, and we could do it easily.” - -“But you will not,” said Joe, while I stared aghast at the eunuch. - -“Why not?” he asked, turning to the boy with a curious expression upon -his face. - -“In the first place,” replied Joe, “you are a faithful and true servant, -or Prince Kai, who knew men’s hearts, would not have made you his Chief -Eunuch. From what I have seen of your followers I believe you are the -only gentleman of the whole lot.” - -“I also am a eunuch,” said Wi. “I am of lowly birth, and as a child my -parents sold me to the House of Kai to become a eunuch. My consent was -not asked. Why should I be faithful to my masters?” - -“It’s your nature,” asserted Joe. “I said you were a gentleman, and so -you are, as we Americans accept the word. With us a gentleman is he who -behaves as a gentleman should; not a person highly born. But there is -still another reason. A eunuch is of no use in the world outside of his -own province. Here you have power. In Europe you would be despised and -insulted. You don’t know the big outside world, and you would be unhappy -there, in spite of your wealth.” - -“You’d feel like a fish out of water,” added Archie, nodding. - -Wi-to laughed, and the laugh was not forced, but merry and spontaneous. - -“Again you are right!” said he. “My Prince offered twice to take me away -with him to see the outside world, and I refused—for the very reasons -you have given. Now I will ask another question. Why should I not divide -the treasure with Mai Lo and remain here to enjoy it? No one would know -where my wealth came from.” - -“I cannot answer that,” said I, musingly; “if you are faithless enough -to do such a thing.” - -“He is not faithless,” persisted Joe. - -“Then you are answered, Wi-to,” I declared, laughing. - -“I see I must answer my own question,” said the eunuch. “This estate -will become the property of the Celestial and August Emperor, because -Prince Kai left no heir to inherit it. It may stand for many years -unoccupied, and in that case I may lead a life of ease and be the real -master here. If the Celestial and August Emperor should bestow this -estate and palace upon some mandarin or high official, it is the custom -to retain the services of the Chief Eunuch who has before ruled the -household. So, in any event, I have no incentive to be faithless.” - -“Will you allow Mai Lo to carry out his plan to rob the ancestral -halls?” inquired Archie. - -“No. You are right in thinking that the governor and I are not friends, -for he has tried to interfere with my rights, and that I will allow no -man to do. Outside the palace walls Mai Lo commands the province of -Kwang-Kai-Nong; within this enclosure my word is law. But he has one -privilege within my domain which I cannot refuse him. By virtue of his -office he is the sole protector of the chih, or ancestral halls of the -House of Kai. He alone has the right to enter there, now that the noble -Prince Kai has gone to the Genii. For myself, although I have guarded -the entrance for many years, I have never seen the interior of the -building, nor do I know the way to the vaults beneath it. But although -Mai Lo may enter the halls he must not remove any of the treasure that -belongs to those ancestors of the House of Kai that lie buried there. It -will be my business to prevent that.” - -“Very good,” said I. “And now, Wi-to, since you have seen the written -instructions of Prince Kai, how do you intend to treat us who are here -to represent his interests?” - -“You shall be honored guests in this palace,” was the prompt reply. - -“And will you protect us from the governor?” inquired Joe. - -“While you are inside the palace enclosure you shall be safely guarded -from Mai Lo and all other enemies. But remember my power does not extend -beyond this fu.” - -With that he clapped his hands together and two eunuchs stepped forward -from behind a screen, so silently that their appearance startled me. -Speaking rapidly, Wi issued some orders to his men in Chinese, and then -turned again to us. - -“If the suite of rooms I have placed at your disposal is not -satisfactory,” said he, “you may have your choice of any the palace -contains, excepting only the royal apartments. Your meals will be served -in your own rooms at such hours as you direct, and whatever you may -desire I shall be prompt to provide. This man,” indicating the taller of -the two eunuchs, “is instructed to devote himself to your service. His -name is Tun; he is a Manchu and will be faithful. Tomorrow, if you -desire, I will myself show you through the palace and the gardens.” - -“We thank you, Wi-to,” said I. - -And then the eunuchs led the way and we followed them back into the -great hall, up the elaborate winding stairway and along several passages -until we came to a richly carved door. Tun opened this and motioned us -to enter. - -So we went in, followed by Nux and Bryonia; but the eunuchs remained -outside. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII. - THE SACRED APES OF KAI. - - -I am not much acquainted with palaces, but I venture to state that those -of European countries are not more magnificent, even when inhabited by -royalty, than that of this Manchu prince of the ancient line of Kai. It -is a mistake to think that the Chinese are half civilized, or wholly -uncivilized, as I myself had carelessly considered them until I visited -their Empire. They boast a civilization older than any other existent -nation; they were cultured, artistic and learned thousands of years -before the Christian Era, and while the inventions and clever utilities -of our modern Western civilization give us advantages in many ways over -the Chinese, we cannot withhold our respect and admiration for the -accomplishments of this ancient and substantial race. - -Our suite was so luxurious as to astonish us. It consisted of ten rooms, -five being sleeping rooms furnished in carved teakwood, mahogany and -rosewood. The bedsteads and other furniture were marvels of intricate -carving, and statues, vases and ornaments were everywhere. The floors -were strewn with costly rugs and the walls hung with priceless -tapestries. We called it the “Kite Suite,” because these tapestries bore -many scenes in which kites were flying. - -We judged from the parting speech of Wi-to that we were not expected to -leave our apartments again that day, so we passed the evening in -perfecting our plans of procedure and discussing ways to further our -important undertaking. So far we had prospered in our adventure as well -as we could possibly expect. Mai Lo had exhibited considerable -foolishness and lack of foresight in his opposition to us, and we were -learning to despise the mandarin’s enmity. But the Chief Eunuch was more -sagacious and discerning, and, as Prince Kai had warned us, he would -have no hesitation in cutting us down if he discovered us robbing the -ancestral halls of Kai. So we knew that we must plan shrewdly in order -to deceive Wi-to, and that above all we must retain his confidence and -good will. - -We talked long over our plans, but found that we could not map out a -definite program without knowing more of the palace and its -surroundings. And much must be left to chance and circumstance. - -Our meals were served in one of the rooms of our suite. The food -provided was not such as we were accustomed to at home, but it was -deliciously cooked and seasoned, and many of the dishes we learned to -enjoy with relish. The meal of that evening will serve as a sample of -the dinners we ate while in Prince Kai’s palace: - -First, there was tea—and last, there was tea. But the first tea was -followed by shark-fin soup, pigeon-egg stew, bacon fritters with egg -batter, shredded duck, pickled watermelon seeds, fried mush of almond -meal, chicken combs, stewed mushrooms, almond cream custard, spiced -shellfish, bird’s-nest pudding, olives and nuts, chicken soup, fresh -fish boiled and then mashed after the bones had been removed, snow -fungus, brains of yellow-fish, water lily seeds, some mysterious sweets, -and queer cakes, and then tea. I ought to say that every course was also -a rice course, because a bowl of rice was placed in front of each one of -us and kept full by the attendants throughout the meal. Also we were -served, between teas, a sickish sweet wine which was warm and sparkling, -but which none of us could drink. The Chinese use their fingers a good -deal in eating; and, instead of finger-bowls, the attendants pass us -from time to time towels that had been dipped in hot water. The funny -part of it was that our only implements were ivory chop-sticks, and we -had much amusement in trying to use these, until our man Tun perceived -our difficulties and brought us some Syrian spoons, inlaid with gold, -which had probably been purchased by some Kai as curiosities. With these -we made out very well. - -The palace seemed to throng with eunuchs. There had been sixty in the -procession, but those were not all the palace contained. When our meals -were served there was a eunuch to wait upon each one of us, and a dozen -more to carry in and remove the dishes. These men were invariably -respectful and even humble, but they were an ill-looking crew, and we -were never at ease in their presence. - -As none of Wi’s men seemed able to speak English, except Tun, and he -very imperfectly, the Chief Eunuch himself came to us in the morning. He -asked whether we would like to examine the palace and grounds. We -accepted the invitation with alacrity. - -Proceeding down the passage we turned a circular elbow where hung a -splendid tapestry on which was represented the Earth Dragon, with its -coils encircling the figure of a woman, who struggled vainly to escape. -The horrible grinning teeth of the monster were close to her despairing -face, and my heart beat fast as I recognized this tapestry as the one -Prince Kai had told us concealed the secret door to his sleeping -chamber. - -Archie and Joe recognized it, too, and I feared their significant looks -might attract the notice of Wi; but he had no knowledge of the secret -himself and so proceeded calmly along the main passage. - -Presently we came to an elaborately carved doorway, above which was an -ivory fish, with two horns upon its head. Before this doorway stood a -sleepy looking eunuch who saluted his chief as we passed by. - -“This,” said Wi, “is the entrance to the Suite of the Horned Fish, the -royal apartments. I am sorry I cannot allow you to see them, but -entrance is prohibited except to those of the royal line of Kai. -Opposite, however, is the Suite of the Pink Blossoms, and that is well -worth your inspection.” We entered many suites on this upper floor of -the palace, and admired their splendor and magnificence. Then we -descended the great stairway and inspected the state and family -apartments, the royal dining hall, and many other rooms, all gorgeous -beyond description. The wealth of bronzes, paintings, ornaments and -tapestries was wonderful, and was doubtless the accumulation of -centuries of cultured and wealthy princes of Kai. - -We passed out at the rear of the palace. A stately flower-garden filled -the space between the main building and the numerous outbuildings. All -these were located upon the mound, and there were many handsome trees -and curious shrubs to lend beauty and shade to the scene. The -outbuildings were interesting and consisted of the storehouses, the -artisan’s home, the artist’s house, the house of the weavers, the -kitchens and the servants’ quarters. Also there were several beautiful -summer-houses and retreats, pagoda-shaped and very cool and inviting. - -On the further slope of the mound we observed an odd-looking pagoda -built of stone pillars supporting a yellow-tiled roof, above which -floated many gay pennants. As we drew near we found the central part to -consist of a circle of stout brass bars, within which were imprisoned a -dozen or more gigantic apes. The beasts set up a series of sharp, -barking cries as we approached, and when we stood before the cage they -sprang at the bars and shook them angrily, as if they longed to escape -and tear us to pieces. Never have I beheld such fierce and horrible -beasts as these. Wi-to, who first made obeisance and then stood calmly -looking at them, explained that they were the Sacred Apes of the House -of Kai, and were tended with reverent care, having their own corps of -servants to minister to them. - -They were covered with short gray hairs and their limbs were remarkably -powerful. Their eyes were bright and fierce, but gleamed with -intelligence. Among them I noticed one enormous fellow who seemed to -dominate the band. He did not attack the bars as did the others, but -squatted in the center of the cage, with his head slightly bent forward -and his grinning teeth wickedly displayed. - -“This is the King Ape, Fo-Chu by name,” said Wi, seeing my eyes fixed -upon this dreadful creature. “He is very old—some say a hundred -years—and his strength equals his age; Fo-Chu has nine executions to his -credit in my own time; how many he has killed since he came here I -cannot guess.” - -“Who were his victims?” I asked, with a shudder, as the cruel eyes of -the King Ape chanced to meet mine. - -“His attendants, usually. But there is a story of how Kai-Tu-Ghai, the -grandfather of our late Prince, wearying of life because of dissensions -in his harem, opened the door of this cage and shook hands with Fo-Chu. -When they found Kai-Tu-Ghai he was nothing but shreds, for the King Ape -had lapped up every drop of his blood.” - -“What a horrible death!” I exclaimed. - -“Of course this added to the importance of Fo-Chu,” continued Wi, with a -slight smile, “for he was afterward held more sacred than before, -containing, as he does, the soul of Kai-Tu-Ghai. That is why he is the -King Ape and the most sacred of all the band, for in him still lives the -spirit of an ancestor of the House of Kai, and it is believed that -Fo-Chu will live to the end of the world and protect the fortunes of -this royal house. When he kills an attendant we say that Kai-Tu-Ghai was -angry, as it is his privilege to be, and what is left of the slave is -buried with high honor.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIX. - THE PEARL OF KAI-NONG. - - -We were glad to turn away from these disgusting and fearful creatures, -and Archie asked our conductor: - -“Is there a harem connected with the palace?” - -“Of course,” said Wi; “but you are not permitted to visit it.” - -“Had the late Prince many wives?” inquired Joe. - -“He had none at all. In the harem lives his sister, a young girl but -sixteen years of age. Her mother is long since dead, but she has nine -aunts, now well advanced in years, to keep her company. They were the -wives of Kai-Tien, the father of Prince Kai Lun Pu.” - -“And was the Prince fond of his sister?” I asked, remembering that he -had never mentioned her. - -“He scarcely knew her. She was a mere child when he went to England, and -during his brief visits to Kai-Nong afterward he seldom entered the -harem.” - -“Will she inherit none of his property?” asked Archie. - -“She inherits nothing. But she is entitled to a home in the harem as -long as she lives, and our Celestial and August Emperor will doubtless -attend to her welfare. Nor-Ghai, as she is named, is quite beautiful, -and she will be presented to the Most Serene Emperor as a candidate for -his harem, in a few months.” - -This was almost as horrible as the story of the King Ape, and I was glad -our approach to a beautiful building put an end to the conversation. - -We had descended from the mound and passed through a grove of willow -trees, finding before us the edifice I have referred to. It was very -ornamental in design, and was built almost entirely of bamboo wands -polished to a mirror-like surface. The workmanship was everywhere -exquisite, and the carving so delicate and flowerlike that I was amazed. -The building was not extensive, being perhaps thirty feet square, and on -each of its four sides was a flight of steps leading up to a platform -before an entrance. - -“Oh,” said I, “this must be the House of Ancestors.” - -“You are right,” said a harsh voice beside me, and turning I beheld the -expressionless, putty-like countenance of Mai Lo. He reminded me of “old -Death’s-Head” more forcibly than ever, and I was not at all pleased to -have him intrude upon us. - -“What are you doing here?” I demanded angrily. - -“This is my domain,” he replied, with a sweep of his arm. “I rule the -Ancestral Halls as their especial guardian.” - -“You ought to be the Keeper of the Sacred Apes,” I retorted, with a -sneer. - -“That is my function also,” quietly answered Mai Lo. - -Somewhat at a loss how to proceed I turned again to gaze at the -Ancestral Halls which were to play so important a part in our -adventures. A guard paced slowly up and down before each entrance; not -one of the eunuchs, but a soldier in handsome costume and armed with a -naked scimitar. - -“Do you live in the palace grounds?” Joe asked the governor. - -“My residence is there,” said Mai Lo, pointing to a large, substantial -building some distance away. “Prince Kai desired me to live near to the -Ancestral Halls. I have another house outside the walls, in the city.” - -“Where is the body of Prince Kai?” suddenly demanded Archie. - -“It already rests in the chih of his ancestors.” - -“Then you will seal up the vaults at once and tear down this beautiful -building?” I asked. - -“Very soon. When the business of the estate is settled,” replied Mai Lo. - -“And then?” I continued. - -The governor did not reply, but I saw a smile curl the thin lips of the -Chief Eunuch. - -“Then,” said Archie, carelessly, “Mai Lo will put a dagger into his -heart and join his prince in the Land of the Genii, as a faithful -servant should.” - -Mai Lo turned his glassy eyes upon the speaker, but said nothing. -Evidently it was not pleasant to be reminded of such a duty, and Archie -did not gain in popularity with the noble governor by his speech. But we -were growing to despise Mai Lo, and cared little what he thought behind -the impassive mask of his parchment-like features. - -“I should like to see the inside of that building,” remarked Joe. - -“It is forbidden,” was the abrupt reply. “No one but Prince Kai and I -has been inside it during this generation.” - -“Then how do we know that the body of Prince Kai rests in the tombs of -his ancestors?” I asked, maliciously, for I liked to annoy the noble -governor. - -“It is not required of you to know that, or any other business of this -province,” returned Mai Lo. “I alone am responsible, and none dares -interfere with my duties. You are here on sufferance, young men; the -sufferance of Wi-to, who is making a mistake in harboring you. If you -abuse the hospitality extended you, I shall hold Wi-to responsible.” - -“Hardly that, most wise and noble Governor,” returned Wi-to, quietly. -“Your name is signed to the order given these young men by Prince Kai -himself.” - -“I did not read the paper.” - -“You were not required to read it,” retorted the eunuch, smiling. “Your -signature merely vouches for the genuineness of the illustrious Prince’s -order. I but obey that order. Those responsible are, first of all, the -Royal Prince, himself; and in his absence, Mai Lo, his legal -representative.” - -It was now the turn of Wi-to to receive the glassy stare of the -governor; but as Mai Lo made no reply in words we considered that the -eunuch had scored a point. - -We now saluted the governor and retired to the mound of the palace, -where he did not attempt to follow us. - -“It is unfortunate,” said Wi-to, thoughtfully, “that there are two -rulers here with powers so intermingled that there is likely to be -friction between them. It is the fault of our beloved Prince, who -intrusted the hereditary governor of his province with more honors than -are customary. But, alas! Mai Lo will soon sleep with his ancestors, and -his son Mai Tchin will rule in his place.” - -“So the governor has a family,” I remarked. - -“Yes. Mai Tchin is better than his father, but weak and undecided in -character. Also he has a daughter, Mai Mou, who is called the Pearl of -Kai Nong.” - -“Is she so beautiful?” asked Archie. - -“So it is reported. My eyes have never been dazzled by the vision of her -presence,” said the eunuch, gravely. - -“I thought Chinese women were not confined so closely to the harems,” I -remarked. - -“They are not,” was the reply. “Before they are married the women of the -nobles have much freedom, and wander at will in the gardens of their -home. Also the married women are allowed much freedom, and are permitted -to visit one another in their sedan chairs.” - -We all laughed at this, and explained to Wi-to that this did not seem -any great privilege when compared to those of our American girls. But -the idea of allowing girls to meet and converse with strangers did not -appeal to the eunuch, who thought that Americans must take very little -interest in their female chattels to guard them so carelessly. - -When we got back to the palace Wi took us to his own room and said: - -“You are permitted the freedom of the entire palace, except the royal -apartments, and of the palace grounds except the Halls of Ancestors. -Wander where you will, and enjoy yourselves. When you are ready to tell -me the commands of our illustrious Prince, which you came here to -execute, I will assist you to carry them out. But there is no need to -hurry; you have a year, by command of Prince Kai Lun Pu, and I can -extend further courtesy to my master’s guests if I so desire.” - -Now, we had been waiting for an opportunity to speak of the matters we -were here to attend to, so I said to Wi: - -“Let us tell you now of the duties we are required to perform. We wish -to be as frank and open with you as possible, to show we are grateful -for your trust in us and your faithfulness to your master.” - -He bowed low and waited for me to continue. - -“You must know that our Prince made many warm friends in Europe and -America, for every one loved him who knew him. He was entertained and -shown many favors that he greatly appreciated. On his death-bed Kai Lun -Pu remembered those friends, and wished to return the favors he had -received. So he asked me and my two comrades here, to travel to his city -of Kai-Nong and go to his palace here, and there select such ornaments, -ivories and bronzes as might suit the pleasure of those destined to -receive them. These things we were to choose from among the contents of -this palace, and he charged us to carefully pack them ourselves in cases -which you, Wi-to, would provide for that purpose. Then we are to carry -them back to our own country and distribute the gifts to those for whom -they are intended. I have a list of the names in my possession.” - -I paused here, and again the eunuch bowed gravely. - -“Are you to take many of the treasures and precious relics from the -palace?” he asked. - -“No. We are not to take anything that is of great value. But among the -thousands of articles gathered here we will select modest gifts for the -friends of the Prince, and you will yourself see what we have selected -and advise us. If there is anything you prefer to have remain here, we -will respect your wishes. The idea is not to rob the palace of its -treasures; but the Prince gave us power to select whatever we pleased, -so it is our desire to consult you and your pleasure in making our -choice.” - -He seemed pleased by this consideration on our part, and said: - -“We cannot quarrel over that matter, since you are so courteous. Are -there any other commands?” - -“Yes. We are to get certain books that are in the rooms which were -occupied by the Prince, and take them with us, to be given to His -Majesty, the King of England.” - -I thought it was as well to add to our importance by naming this -important ruler as a friend of the Prince, and one who was to figure in -this gift distribution. I did not know positively that the Prince had -any books in the palace, but judged that a young man educated at the -English universities would be more than likely to own something of a -library. Moreover, books were heavy, and they would remove any suspicion -caused by the weight of the cases we wanted to carry away. - -Fortunately I had guessed correctly. The eunuch bowed gravely once more, -but said: - -“This is more difficult to carry out than the first order, for it is -forbidden to allow any one to enter the royal apartments but the -attendants.” - -“We can arrange that by your bringing the books yourself to another -room, where we can choose what we wish,” said Joe. - -The eunuch brightened. - -“Of course,” said he, “that will make the order quite easy to fulfil.” - -“There is a third order,” I continued, “that will require more time and -perhaps be more difficult. The Prince wished me to look over all the -documents and papers contained in his private desk and destroy certain -ones I am to find among them. I suppose the desk is also in the royal -apartments; but that can likewise be brought to our rooms, where I may -make the examination at my leisure.” - -After saying this I paused to see what effect it might have. I did not -know that the Prince had either a desk or papers; but again I had -guessed aright. - -“Have you the key to the great cabinet?” inquired Wi-to, thoughtfully. - -“Prince Kai said you would furnish the key.” - -This was wholly a chance shot; but it hit the mark beautifully. - -“Very well,” was the reply. Then he continued: “Our illustrious and -sublime Prince has indeed given you important duties to fulfil, but he -was right in saying that Wi-to would assist you to do his will.” - -“He was sure of your loyalty,” said I. - -For a time the eunuch sat thinking upon the information I had given him. -Then, suddenly raising his eyes, he inquired: - -“What reward are you to have for taking this long journey, and all the -trouble and expense of distributing the Prince’s gifts to his friends?” - -For an instant I hesitated how to reply to this question, and I saw the -anxious looks on the faces of Archie and Joe, which warned me of the -importance of my reply. So I marshaled my wits and smiled at Wi-to to -gain time. - - - - - CHAPTER XX. - “THREE LITTLE MAIDS FROM SCHOOL.” - - -The Chief Eunuch eyed me expectantly. He was a clever fellow in his way, -and had more than ordinary intelligence; but all his life had been -passed in this retired place and he judged people and things from his -own limited point of view. He could understand how his master might wish -to reward friends with costly gifts, because he had lived surrounded by -rare and precious objects of art. Likewise he supposed books precious, -because there were so few in the palace, and he had seen so much -intrigue in his life that it was but natural that the Prince wished to -destroy certain papers left in his desk before a successor obtained -possession of them. But he could not understand our undertaking the -commission to do these things without reward. So when I answered his -question, I said: - -“You must not suppose we are mercenary, or that we journeyed to Kai-Nong -solely for a reward; but Prince Kai did tell us we might each select a -jewel or ornament for ourselves while we were here.” - -“That is just,” said the eunuch. - -“But we will confess that the chief reason for favoring your Prince, -aside from our friendship for him, was a love of adventure. Mai Lo paid -our expenses here, and will pay to send us back if we demand it. We have -his contract. But if he is not able to do that, we have funds of our own -in Shanghai which we can draw upon. For, mark you, Wi-to, we are -important people in our own country.” - -“I am sure of that,” was the reply. “And if you have a contract with Mai -Lo, he must pay to send you back to Shanghai.” - -“If he is alive. But he ought to commit suicide before long.” - -“Oh, I see!” exclaimed the eunuch. “You intend to compel him to do -this?” - -“We intend to see that he doesn’t rob the Ancestral Halls and run away -with the treasure. For that reason we may remain your guests longer than -would be required to execute the orders of Prince Kai, who greatly -feared that Mai Lo would rob his ancestors.” - -“You shall remain as long as it pleases you,” returned Wi-to, with -sparkling eyes. “And you may call upon me and all my followers to assist -you, in case the renegade governor tries to escape you.” - -“Thanks; that was just what we expected,” I exclaimed. - -Then, feeling well satisfied with our interview and our tour of -inspection, we left the Chief Eunuch and returned to our own rooms. - -“Do you think it wise to harp on the subject of Mai Lo’s robbing the -Ancestral Halls?” asked Joe, when we were where we could not be -overheard. - -“Why isn’t it wise?” I asked. - -“Why, the Chief Eunuch may get suspicious that something is up.” - -“I want him to get suspicious of Mai Lo, and watch that old fox so -carefully that he won’t get a chance to steal anything until we get -through. Besides, it will relieve us of any suspicions. Wi thinks it’s -impossible for us to get to the burial vaults, because our enemy the -governor guards all entrances. And he’s crafty enough to believe that we -wouldn’t talk about robbing the Ancestral Halls if we had any idea of -doing it ourselves.” - -“Sam’s right,” declared Archie. - -“I think so, too,” acknowledged Joe. “But I began to fear we were -overdoing the thing. Our talk about the orders of Prince Kai worked all -right, didn’t it?” - -“Why, it was all very reasonable to the eunuch,” I said, “and we will -have no trouble in getting the packing cases to our rooms, where we can -replace the ornaments and books with the treasure.” - -“It looks too easy altogether,” said Archie, doubtfully. - -“You must remember Prince Kai planned it all, and he knew the conditions -here perfectly,” answered Joe. “I imagine our greatest difficulty will -be in getting back to Shanghai. If the governor acts ugly and refuses us -an escort we won’t get fifty miles without being murdered.” - -“Don’t let’s worry about that,” I said, sharply, for the thought had -already worried me a good deal. “That’s another bridge that needn’t be -crossed till we come to it.” - -We were naturally eager to explore the Ancestral Halls and see what the -treasure consisted of which had been so freely given us by Prince Kai—if -we could take it. It might be much or little, but judging from the -wealth and magnificence of the palace the treasure buried in the vaults -was likely to be ample to satisfy us. - -After all, I think it was the adventure that charmed us, more than the -longing for gain. We had been set a difficult task, and boylike we -determined to accomplish it. - -Deciding it would not be wise to make any important move for the first -few days, we passed the time wandering about the palace or in the -grounds. We found that Wi-to trusted us fully now, and we were allowed -to do whatever we pleased without being annoyed by the watchful -attendance of the eunuchs. - -Wi asked me if we wanted a guard at the door of our chamber, and I -promptly answered No. There was no one in the palace except ourselves -and the eunuchs, and it was not necessary for them to guard us against -themselves. So we were left free to come and go as we pleased; but when -we wandered as far as the outer walls of the palace enclosure we found -eunuchs stationed at every gateway. We did not know whether we would be -allowed to pass these guards or not, but we made no attempt to do so, -preferring not to trust ourselves to the mercies of our enemy the -governor. - -Once in awhile we encountered Mai Lo in our walks, but he kept near to -the Ancestral Halls and paid no attention to us. He was supposed to be -settling up the estate of his dead master, but according to our -observations he seemed chiefly occupied in pacing the paths, in deep -thought. However, we let him alone and kept out of his way. - -It was while we were exploring an end of the garden where a thicket of -fruit trees grew that we met our first real adventure. - -The trees formed a regular jungle; but there seemed a well worn path -between them, so we followed on, winding this way and that, until the -sound of voices and laughter arrested our attention. The voices were -sweet and fresh and the laughter ringing and merry. - -While we paused to listen, hesitating whether to retreat or advance, a -sentence in English caught our ears, and we looked at one another in -surprise. Broken English it was, very quaintly and prettily uttered, and -in a girl’s voice; but after hearing it none of us cared to run away. - -“Seen them I have—a peep—a view only—but they were young and handsome, -these foreign devils,” said the voice. - -A peal of laughter greeted the remark, and the chatter went on in lower -tones. - -“We must be near the harem,” whispered Archie. - -“Nonsense,” cautiously replied Joe. “The harem’s way back by the palace. -That’s a sort of summer-house ahead of us.” - -It was merely a circle of willows, with their branches mingling and -interlacing to form a roof. - -“If they’ve had a peep at us, whoever they are, I mean to have a peep at -them,” said I; and without waiting for a reply I softly tip-toed toward -the willows. - -The others followed, but I did not heed them. Really I was hungry for -the sight of a girl, merely to relieve the monotony of our intercourse -with the harsh-featured eunuchs; but more than all I was curious. - -Halting at the circle of trees I found a place where I could see the -interior between the trunks, and then I paused spell-bound. - -A table of woven reeds was in the center of the leafy bower, and around -it were low chairs and settles of the same material. Seated at the table -were three young and pretty Chinese girls—and if you think a Chinese -girl cannot be pretty you should have seen this group as I saw it. - -One maid was leaning on her dainty elbows over the table, on which lay -an open book. She was not reading it, but looking earnestly at another -maid half reclining upon a bench opposite. Her eyes were dark and -smiling, her teeth white as pearls, her cheeks like rose leaves and her -hair had a wonderful arrangement of bows and knitting-needles—or some -such things—stuck this way and that to hold it all together. - -The girl reclining was even prettier, and wore a wonderful pink gown, -all embroidery and fluffy silk trimmings. I may not be describing all -this properly, but I am doing my best to tell you what I saw. - -There was a third girl sitting upon a stool and doing a bit of -embroidery—at least she had a needle and some work in her hands; but she -was not paying much attention to the work, for when I got to my -peep-hole it was this maid—a tiny, dainty, dimpled bit of a roguish -looking thing—who was engaged in talking. - -“I’ll do it, Mai Mou—even if they beat me, or kill me!” she was saying, -impetuously; “I’ll have a glance myself, this very evening, from my -window, and see what they are like.” - -“But why need you care, Nor Ghai?” asked the reclining beauty, in a -soft, subdued voice. “What if Ko-Tua has seen these foreign devils, and -praises their beauty—what to you is it all?” - -“To me!” returned the impetuous one; “they knew my brother, who has gone -to join the Genii. I loved well our Lun Pu, who never knew me or cared -for me. Perhaps the fearful, handsome strangers will tell me of him.” - -I knew who they were now—at least, two of them. Nor Ghai was the little -sister of the Prince—she was the girl with the embroidery. Mai Mou was -the daughter of our enemy the governor; she was well named the Pearl of -Kai-Nong. As for the third, the beauty with the book, who had been -called Ko-Tua and who claimed to have had a peep at us, I had no idea -where she belonged. - -But what I had overheard decided me upon a bold step. It would have been -bold even in America; here in China it was actually audacious. - -I saw the opening in the willows that formed the entrance to this leafy -pavilion, and crept toward it, motioning the boys to follow. When near -enough I boldly stepped out, walked into the pavilion and then paused as -if astonished at what I had discovered there. Archie and Joe were with -me, and we were greeted by a panicky chorus of muffled screams. Lucky it -was they were muffled, or the cries might have brought the eunuchs upon -us. Perhaps the frightened girls remembered this and screamed just loud -enough to show they were properly scared. - -“Pardon us, ladies, for intruding,” I said, removing my cap and making a -low bow. “We are the foreign devils, and we’re glad to make your -acquaintance.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXI. - AN UNLAWFUL INTERVIEW. - - -Really, we had created a sensation in the summer-house. The three -beauties were huddled together in a bunch as far away as the circling -willows would permit, and with clasped hands and wide open eyes they -were staring at us intently. - -“Permit us to introduce ourselves,” said Joe, in his most polite manner. -“I am Joseph Herring, of America.” - -“And I am Archie Ackley, of the same grand old country.” - -“I am Sam Steele, at your service, ladies. Won’t you sit down?” I -continued. “Now that we are here let us tell you all about Prince Kai -Lun Pu, and how he sent us to this place.” - -“Go away!” said Mai Mou, in low tense tones. - -“Oh, no, we can’t do that,” said Joe. - -“But you must,” persisted the Pearl. - -“Why so?” asked Archie, calmly seating himself at the table. - -“You will be sliced if you are found here,” announced Nor Ghai, with a -dimpled smile, half frightened, half amused. - -“Sliced! What does that mean, little friend?” I asked. - -“You are bound to the plank and the axe begins at your feet and slices -you thin until you are dead—and long afterward.” - -“Oh, that’s nothing,” said Archie, contemptuously. “We’re not afraid.” - -“If you care not to consider yourselves, then consider us,” begged the -fair Ko-Tua. “If you are found here we shall be beaten with bamboos upon -the soles of our feet and cast into dungeons without food.” - -“Don’t worry,” I said, assuringly. “I will not allow the eunuchs to harm -you.” - -“How can you prevent it?” asked Mai Mou, curiously. - -“This is our authority,” I replied, exhibiting the Prince’s ruby ring. - -“Oh—h!” sighed Nor Ghai, gliding swiftly toward me. Then she knelt and -touched the ring with her rose-bud lips, saying: - -“It is his, Mai Mou! It is my brother’s signet, Ko-Tua! We need fear -nothing, I am sure.” - -“Then sit down and let’s talk it over,” I said, motioning toward the -chairs. - -Very timidly they approached, like frightened doves about to fly at the -least alarm, and then they plumped down upon a bench all together, with -their arms twined around each other for mutual encouragement. - -“How does it happen you speak English?” I inquired, pretending not to -notice their fears. - -“One of my father’s wives lived at Hong-Kong before he brought her here, -and she taught us,” replied Nor Ghai, simply. “Do you think we the -English speak with perfection?” - -“Nothing could be more perfect,” laughed Archie. - -“Ah—h!” they murmured, looking at each other delightedly. - -“We the English talk much with ourselves,” declared Ko-Tua, casting her -eyes down modestly to avoid Joe’s stare. “We can faster talk in English -than in our own language.” - -“That’s a great blessing,” said Archie; “you must have a lot to say to -each other.” - -“And we study all the time, velly hard and good,” added Mai Mou, looking -earnestly at Archie for approval. - -“I’m sure you are very wise and learned,” said he. - -“Now,” broke in Nor Ghai, wiggling expectantly in her seat, “tell me of -Lun Pu—all of Lun Pu—and how he came to join his ancestors, and how you -foreign dev—you, you——” - -“That’s right. We’re foreign devils.” - -“How you came to Kai-Nong?” - -“Let me see,” I rejoined; “you are the Prince’s sister, I believe; Nor -Ghai by name.” - -“How did you know?” she exclaimed, clasping her hands with a little -gesture of pleasure. - -“And this must be Mai Mou, the governor’s daughter, called by all the -world the Pearl of Kai-Nong,” added Archie. - -“How strange,” she murmured. “Do you know everything?” - -“Not quite,” laughed Joe. “For instance, we do not know who Ko-Tua is. -Will she tell us?” - -Now Ko-Tua was not the least charming of the little maids by any means. -Her features were not quite so regular as those of Mai Mou, nor so merry -and winning as those of Nor Ghai; but she was sweet and dainty as a -spring floweret and her eyes had a pleading and wistful look that was -hard to resist. So we were all greatly astonished when Mai Mou answered -Joe’s question by saying: - -“Ko-Tua is my little mother; she is my father’s new wife.” - -“What!” I exclaimed. “Has the old governor been marrying since he -returned?” - -“No-no!” answered Ko-Tua, smiling and blushing. “I was married to the -noble Mai Lo six years ago.” - -“Impossible! How old are you now?” - -She looked inquiringly at Mai Mou, who answered: - -“Fifteen summers has Mai Mou looked upon.” - -“And you were married at nine!” - -“That must be it,” she nodded, counting upon her slender fingers. -“Ten—’leven—tlelve—thirt’—fourt—fliftleen!” - -“It’s preposterous!” cried Joe, indignantly. “The old rascal ought to be -sliced for daring to marry a child.” - -“What is wrong?” asked Mai Mou, wonderingly. “Is not my little mother -beautiful? Is she not nice? Is not my father’s harem well appointed and -comforting?” - -“Are you happy, Ko-Tua?” asked Joe, earnestly. - -“Oh, yes, foreign one. Only the birds are happier.” - -“Then we won’t slice Mai Lo,” I announced, airily. - -I picked up the book that lay open upon the table and found it an -English translation of Plutarch. - -“Do you like this?” I asked. - -“Oh, yes!” they cried. And Ko-Tua added: “We are entertain much by its -stories.” - -It seemed pretty heavy reading for young girls. - -“We have the Shakespeare and we have the verse songs of Blylon,” -announced Nor Ghai, gleefully. “My brother, Lun Pu, gave them to my -father’s wife who came from Hong Kong. But now you may tell us, foreign -ones, since you are with us so unlawfully, about my brother’s accident.” - -So we began the story, trying between us to tell it in such a way as to -remove all horror from the tragic incidents. But it seemed they loved to -dwell mostly upon those very details, having the same love for slaughter -and bloodshed that I have observed in the natures of some of our own -children. Even Nor Ghai had known the Prince so slightly that he was a -mere personage to her, and his untimely end was to these fair and -innocent girls but a romance that was delightful to listen to. - -With the telling of the story and answering the numerous questions -showered upon us, the hours passed rapidly, until finally Ko-Tua sprang -up and declared it was time for them to go, or Mai Lo’s eunuchs would be -looking for her. - -“Will you come here again tomorrow?” I asked Nor Ghai, taking her little -hand in mine—a liberty she did not resent. - -She turned to the others. - -“Shall we come here tomorrow?” she inquired. - -Mai Mou looked at her “little mother.” - -“Let us come,” said Ko-Tua, after a little hesitation. “We shall then be -able to learn more of the English.” - -Nor Ghai laughed at that and said, with a pretty courtesy: - -“We shall come.” - -Then they glided from the pavilion with quick little steps that were not -ungraceful, and we stood silently in our places until all sounds of -their departure had ceased. - -We were much elated by this meeting, and had no thought of the danger we -might incur by arranging for a future interview with the charming -orientals. You must not think we had fallen in love with these Chinese -beauties, for that was not the case. I don’t say that I shall never fall -in love; but when I do it will be with an American girl, and it won’t -matter much whether she is beautiful or not, so long as I love her. - -But I think every well regulated young fellow is fond of chatting with -nice girls, and in this heathen country we were so beset with dangers -and had so little companionship outside of our circle of three, that it -was a pleasant change to meet these pretty maids and converse with them. - -“It’s wrong, you know,” remarked Archie, as we wandered slowly back to -the palace. “That is, from the standard of Chinese etiquette. We may -really get ‘sliced’ if we keep up the meetings, and even if we escape -that, the girls will be terribly punished if they’re caught.” - -“That’s true,” said Joe. “Do you think the ring would save us in this -case, Sam?” - -“I think it would with Wi, but we’ve got to figure on the old governor -finding out that we’re associating with his wife and daughter. I’m -convinced that would make him furious.” - -“Then let’s go ahead,” said Archie, grinning with delight. “It will do -me good to worry old Mai Lo into fits.” - -“Oh, if he finds it out, he’ll be sure to resort to slicing,” said Joe, -“if he can get his hands on us.” - -“Never mind,” said I. “The girls come here to visit Nor Ghai, and that’s -how we happened to meet them. It’s different from our intruding into the -governor’s harem, or even into the harem of the palace. If Mai Lo -doesn’t want his wife and daughter to meet strangers he should keep them -safe at home.” - -“The chances are he doesn’t know they are in the habit of visiting Nor -Ghai,” observed Archie. “Anyhow, I’m going to have all the fun I can, in -spite of old Death’s-Head.” - -That expressed our sentiments exactly. We were foolish, I admit; but -boys are apt to be foolish at times, and some great writer—I don’t -remember his name—has said that a woman is at the bottom of every -misfortune. - -Here were three of them, and they looked harmless enough. So we -voluntarily thrust our heads into the trap. - - - - - CHAPTER XXII. - THE SECRET PASSAGE. - - -When we met the girls in the secluded pavilion the next afternoon, we -found that Nor Ghai had brought the Shakespeare and Byron, and she -begged us to explain certain passages in them that had puzzled the fair -students of English. This we did, and before we parted that day a -friendly footing had been established between us that was very pleasant -indeed. Of course another interview was arranged for, as all of us had -become reassured by our success in escaping observation, and if we still -had any qualms of fear we did not allow them to prevent future meetings. - -But the girls were more alive to the conditions surrounding them than we -were, and their fertile brains arranged a series of signals to let us -know whether it was safe to enter the pavilion or not, since at any time -one of the eunuchs or older members of the harem might see fit to -accompany them. Also they timed their stay by our watches, so as to -leave before there was a chance of their being sought for. - -All this savored of intrigue, but our meetings were harmless enough. I -don’t say that little Nor Ghai was averse to a bit of flirtation, but -none of us encouraged her because we had no thought of flirting with our -new friends. We talked in boyish fashion and treated them exactly as if -we were brothers and sisters. - -Meantime the days flew swiftly by, and still Mai Lo paced the gravel -paths before the Ancestral Halls of Kai, and we hesitated to begin our -appointed task. But finally one evening, while talking over our plans -and chances of success, Joe proposed that we should explore the secret -passage and accustom ourselves to the way to the underground vaults; so -we promptly decided upon the adventure. - -At about ten o’clock, the usual time, we dismissed our eunuch, Tun, who -always remained in waiting until we retired for the night, and then, -instead of going to bed, we put out our lights and sat quietly in the -darkness until after midnight. - -Every time we had passed by the bend in the hall we had noticed the -tapestry of the dragon, but never had we ventured to disturb it to see -what was behind the hangings. We dared not show a light in this passage -because just around the bend was the guard of the royal apartments, -eternally pacing up and down to prevent anyone from penetrating to the -sacred precincts. - -We had, unfortunately, no candles; but I had unhooked a small oil lamp -from a bracket in one of our rooms, and matches were plentiful. When I -softly opened our door to listen, there was not a sound to be heard -throughout the palace except the steady footfalls of the distant guard; -so, being in our stocking-feet, we tip-toed along the corridor, feeling -our way in the darkness by keeping one hand on the wall, until we -reached the bend in the passage. - -We could not see the dragon tapestry, but knowing its exact location I -crept beneath the heavy drapery, followed closely by Archie and Joe, and -then began to feel for the bronze knob. - -Across the face of the wall in every direction we fumbled, and I had -almost begun to despair of finding it without a light when Joe grasped -my shoulder and guided my hand to a tiny projection far to the left. - -Yes; it was a knob, all right. I grasped it and pulled it toward me, and -at once we heard a faint swish, and a breath of colder air reached us. I -felt along the wall, and found an opening, through which I passed, -drawing the others with me. Another heavy tapestry was on this side of -the wall, and we crept beneath its folds on hands and knees. - -“Do you think it’s safe to scratch a match?” I whispered. - -“It’s got to be done, safe or unsafe,” replied Joe, and in a moment a -faint light flared up, and Joe shaded it with his hands while I cast a -hurried glance at the tapestry. - -“No light can shine through that, I’m sure,” said I. “Here, Joe; light -the lamp.” - -I held it while he touched the match to the wick, and then we stood up -and gazed curiously around us. - -We found ourselves in a lofty sleeping chamber that was beautifully -furnished. The carved mahogany bedstead with its pagoda-like canopy -towered fully fifteen feet in height, and its curtains were -cloth-of-gold. Around the frieze, just above the heavy tapestry -hangings, was a row of embossed golden fishes with ivory horns, set in a -background of azure blue. Near to where we stood, at the left of the -secret panel, a number of bronze tablets were attached to the wall, -their faces engraved with Chinese characters. I supposed these to be the -tablets of ancestors, which every house contains in its inmost sanctum. -Before the tablets was a sort of altar, containing a vase for burning -incense and prayers. - -A broad archway, hung with stiff draperies, formed a communication with -the next room of the suite, and just beyond it stood a great carved -cabinet with numerous drawers and recesses and a writing shelf in the -center. This I thought must be the Prince’s “desk” which I had asked the -Chief Eunuch to remove to my room, without realizing its size. That he -had promised to do so filled me with wonder, for I doubted if it could -be carried through the archway. - -Passing around the huge bedstead and holding the lamp before us, we -peered into the further corner of the room and with one accord shrank -back in sudden fear. For before us stood a gigantic form in glittering -armor, with a face-mask so terrible in expression that it might well -cause a sinking of the heart. And behind the mask glittered two cruel, -piercing eyes, while the right arm swung a scimitar as if about to -attack the beholder and hack him asunder. - -“Never mind,” muttered Joe, with a low laugh. “It isn’t alive, although -it looks it.” - -“It’s the statue we were searching for,” said I. - -“No wonder it used to scare the Prince,” remarked Archie. “Ugh! I -shouldn’t want to own that fellow for an ancestor.” - -“This was the first Kai,” I rejoined. “They must have been giants in -those days, if he’s a sample warrior.” - -Then I leaned down and tried to press outward the left foot of the -statue, which stood flat upon the floor without any pedestal. It -resisted and I knelt down and tried again, pushing with all my strength -and using the other foot as a purchase. The foot gave a little—not more -than half an inch—and I heard a sharp click and a grating sound behind -the tapestries. - -“All right,” said Joe, pushing aside the drapery while Archie held the -lamp. “The panel is open.” - -The opening disclosed was about five feet high and not more than -eighteen inches wide, but it was sufficient to allow us to pass through -with ease. A secret passage, narrow and low, had been built in the great -side-wall of the palace, and a few paces from the panel a flight of -steps, made of stone, led downward. These continued to descend until we -had passed below the foundations of the building, when we entered a -tunnelled passage slanting straight into the earth. The walls were -protected with stone and cement, but there was a damp, musty smell in -the passage; and, as we advanced, numerous vermin, such as rats, lizards -and fat spiders, scampered away from the path to hide in the little -nooks between the stones. - -Archie, who went first, carrying the lamp, growled continually at these -pests, but I felt they could not be dangerous or the Prince would have -warned us against them. - -We traveled what seemed a very long distance to us, under the -circumstances; but I now believe the passage was a bee-line to the -burial vaults from the palace, and of course the vaults were located -some distance from the building that appeared above ground. But my sense -of direction was so confused that I would then, and even afterward, have -been unable to locate the vaults from the palace grounds. - -Finally we reached a steel door which was unlocked and opened easily. -Beyond this hung a tapestry, and pushing that aside we came to an -alcove, arched high above us and having a grating of bronze or similar -metal at the further side. - -In the center of the alcove lay a superb sarcophagus or burial casket, -set across two slabs of marble. This was of wrought bronze and bore upon -the cover a mask with a surprising resemblance to the statue of the -first Kai in the Prince’s bedroom. - -We did not pause to examine it long, however, for all about the coffin -stood carven stands and taborets weighted with curious ornaments in -solid gold and silver, while upon a low table were several suits of -splendid armor, inlaid with gold and set with precious stones that -glistened brightly under the lamplight. Nor was this all. Ornaments of -green and yellow jade were scattered about, and at the foot of the -coffin stood a semi-circle of big jars of bronze. - -I thrust my hand into one of these jars and drew it out filled with -beautiful emeralds. - -“We don’t need to go any farther, boys!” I exclaimed with a gasp. “Here -are riches enough, in this one niche, to satisfy a dozen fortune -hunters.” - -Archie examined another vase and found rubies and pearls in it. The -third was quite empty, and so was the fourth, but the fifth and last one -contained many jade rings, bracelets and necklaces, with which were -mingled several large sapphires. - -“Yes,” said Archie, sighing; “here’s more treasure than the priests of -Luxor buried in the desert. But let’s continue our explorations. This -can’t be all of the ancestral chih, for only one ancestor is buried -here.” - -“He must have been very rich in his lifetime, if this was but half of -his fortune,” remarked Joe. “I wonder if he got it all honestly?” - -“Probably not,” I replied. “This fellow is an ancient, and perhaps lived -in an age of robbing and pillaging. But come on, fellows; let’s see if -we can pass those gratings.” - -Only a catch, worked from either side, held the grating in place, and -swinging it open we passed into what was doubtless an immense domed -chamber, for our tiny lamp could not light more than a small portion of -it. On either side of the alcove from which we had emerged hung -magnificent tapestries worked in threads of gold and silver and -representing scenes of battles, processions and the like. The -workmanship was so fine on the first tapestry we examined that it seemed -impossible it could be anything but a painting, and a marvelous one at -that. But we found the other fifty or more sections hung around the -domed chamber to be equally perfect in execution. - -Beyond the tapestry hangings, each section of which was some sixteen -feet in width, was another grating leading to an alcove, and this system -we afterward found was continued all around the chamber. None of the -gratings were locked and all opened readily to our touch. The alcove we -next entered contained another splendid casket and even more golden -ornaments and precious gems than we had found in the first. We accounted -for the empty jars in the first alcove, which connected with the secret -passage, by the pilfering from them by Prince Kai, of which he had told -us. - -“Wait a minute!” exclaimed Joe, as we eagerly started to examine the -next alcove. “If we’re not careful we’re going to lose our bearings in -this big place and get lost. Before we wander any further away let’s -mark the grating to the alcove we came from when we entered.” - -That seemed good advice, so we retraced our steps until we reached the -first alcove, where Joe tied his handkerchief to the grating. Then, -feeling assured we could find the place again, we proceeded upon our -explorations. - -We had examined five or six of the chih, or alcoves of the dead, all of -which contained enormous wealth, when suddenly I stumbled against a low -stand just outside of a grating. Holding the lamp high to see what the -obstruction was, I found upon the stand a large lamp, nearly filled with -oil, and a box of London safety-matches. - -“Oho!” said I; “Mai Lo has been here.” - -“I suppose he can now wander through these ancestral vaults at will, -since there is no one to forbid him,” said Joe. - -“I hope he won’t decide to come while we’re here,” remarked Archie, “or -our pretty plans will be nipped in the bud.” - -“Oh, it isn’t necessary for Mai Lo to lose sleep to enter these vaults,” -I replied. “But it is as well to be on our guard, and I’m glad we found -the evidences of his visit.” - -Entering the alcove before which the table and lamp stood, we looked -around with astonishment, for here was more evidence of Mai Lo’s -presence in the tomb. This niche was evidently very rich in treasure, -and the vases and bowls of gems had been emptied into a great heap in -the center of the floor. From this heap some one had been assorting the -jewels into varieties and sizes. In one place were pearls, the finest of -which had been placed in one row, the next largest in a second row, and -so on. - -Rubies had been assorted in a similar way on another side of the chih, -and emeralds in a third place. No jewels seemed to have been taken away, -and from the size of the heap there was much more assorting to be done, -and the job was scarcely begun. - -The beauty of the row of great pearls appealed to Archie strongly, so he -picked them up, one by one, and placed them in the pocket of his jacket. - -“If anything should prevent our coming here again,” he remarked, “these -pearls will well repay us for our journey to Kai-Nong.” - -But he never suspected that they were likely nearly to cost us all our -lives. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII. - THE TREASURE OF THE ANCIENTS. - - -From alcove to alcove we went, finding in each a different class of -treasure, according to the wealth of the occupant and the period in -which he had lived. Here a scholar was laid, and beside him a mass of -parchment manuscripts, which either represented a half of his fortune or -had been purchased at such high prices that his heir preferred to bury -the manuscripts with his ancestor and keep the half of his wealth -represented by more tangible assets. In another place we found many -painted pictures, in another bales of silks, rotted and fallen to decay. -But usually the wealth of these ancestors of Kai Lun Pu consisted of -splendid gems and jewelry, ornaments of gold, silver and jade, and in -many cases golden coins of the Empire. Well might Prince Kai say that -his Ancestral Halls contained enough wealth to ransom a kingdom. To -carry it all away with us would have required a railway train or the -hold of a steamship. - -“What we must do,” said Joe, who was a fair judge of gems and jewelry, -“is to select only rubies, emeralds and pearls, and perhaps some of the -fine jades. These may be carried in a small space, if we don’t take too -many of them, and they’ll sell more readily at home for cash.” - -We quite agreed with him in this, and believed we would now be able to -order the packing cases of such a size as to fit our needs. We might -have some trouble in carrying our plunder through China to Shanghai, and -to strive to take too much of this almost inexhaustible wealth might -very easily cause us to lose it all. - -So eager and excited were we by the sight of this splendid -treasure-house that we lingered in the tombs a long time, and finally -reached an alcove where rested the casket we had made aboard the -_Seagull_, and which contained the bandaged pillows and bolsters that -had been substituted for the body of Prince Kai. - -It was still locked, and had not been disturbed in any way by Mai Lo; -nor was there any treasure beside it. From there on to the alcove where -we had entered, and where Joe’s handkerchief was attached to the -grating, the niches were empty. These ancestral chih would have -accommodated several generations yet, had not the last of the royal line -perished without an heir. - -“Good gracious! It’s after four o’clock!” exclaimed Archie, leaning over -to examine his watch by the flame of the lamp. - -“Then we must hustle back,” I said, “for it begins to get daylight at -five, and we mustn’t get caught in the passages of the palace.” - -So we ran into the alcove of the first Kai and closed the grating behind -us. Then we thrust aside the tapestry, passed through the steel door, -and fastened it securely. A moment more and we were treading the tunnel -in single file back to the palace. - -The way was up hill now, and harder walking, but it did not seem so long -as it did when we came down. In a few minutes we had reached the stone -steps and were climbing them to the chamber of the Prince. - -The sliding panel behind the statue puzzled us a little, but we soon -discovered how to close it, and it caught in place with the same little -click that had released it when the foot was pushed aside. - -Without pausing again in the bed-chamber, we crept beneath the tapestry -and out of the panel door into the corridor, and then paused to listen -with bated breath. The guard could still be heard treading heavily -before the door to the Suite of the Horned Fish; so we took off our -shoes again, pushed aside the dragon tapestry, and noiselessly crept to -our own room. - -You may be sure we breathed easier when we were safe within our own -quarters, for day was just breaking and our return had been timed none -too soon. - -Nux and Bryonia, whom we had left to guard our rooms from possible -intrusion while we were absent, were mighty glad to see us back again, -and their eyes opened wide with astonishment when Archie displayed his -pearls as proof that we had found the treasure. - -But the night of excitement had wearied us greatly, so we all turned in -and slept like dead men until our faithful blacks called us to -breakfast. - -It was while we were at this meal that Joe uttered an exclamation, and -glancing up I saw his face go white and frightened. - -“What is it, old man?” I asked quickly. - -“My handkerchief!” he replied. “I left it tied to the grating of the -alcove!” - -We looked at one another in stupid bewilderment for a moment, trying -hard to think how to remedy such a blunder. But nothing could be done -for that day, anyhow, and if Mai Lo happened to visit the Ancestral -Halls during that time he would have ample proof that we had been there. - -“Of course he may not notice it,” said Archie, comfortingly. - -“Why, it’s a regular flag—white against all those dark hues of -tapestries and black spots of alcoves. Of course he’ll notice it,” -retorted Joe with a groan. - -“Not any more than he’ll notice the absence of the pearls,” I suggested. -“Mai Lo is evidently busy assorting the treasure he means to run away -with, and his first visit there will assure him someone else has been in -the vaults.” - -“Oh, but without the handkerchief he would be unable to guess who it -was,” answered Joe. “The handkerchief gives him just the clew he -needed.” - -“Never mind,” said I; “the governor can’t do anything about it that I -can see. If he is onto our game, we are also onto his, and he won’t dare -whisper to the people outside that he is visiting the vaults. When he -enters the building he is supposed to be praying, and he must not enter -the underground chih after laying the body of the Prince there. His only -legitimate business now is to seal up the vaults and destroy all traces -of them.” - -“And then make an end of himself,” added Archie. - -“Just so.” - -But in spite of our brave talk we were decidedly uneasy over the way in -which we had bungled our adventure of the night, and as soon as -breakfast was finished we started out with one accord and took the path -that led to the Ancestral Halls. - -Nux followed us, but Bry remained in our rooms. This plan we had adopted -several days before, having only one of our blacks with us when we -ventured out of the palace and leaving the other to guard the entrance -to our apartments. The reason for this procedure was that we soon -expected to accumulate considerable treasure in our rooms, and we wanted -it understood that we permitted no intrusion further than the outer -reception-room. Indeed, Bry was guarding, this morning, a few pearls -that Joe estimated to be worth over fifty thousand dollars; and the way -he did it was to tie them in a handkerchief and carry them in his -pocket. As for separating our faithful servants, it was evident that -nothing could ever be done in this place by brute force, and a thousand -men would be of no more use to us than one. - -We sauntered carelessly along, so as not to convey the impression that -we had any object in our walk more than to get a bit of air and -exercise. Often we passed the magnificently attired household eunuchs, -singly or in groups; but we had now become familiar sights to these -creatures, and they merely touched their yellow turbans respectfully and -passed on. - -Around the outbuildings the place thronged with less important servants, -all under the general command of Wi-to and his lieutenants. Sounds of -industry came from the House of the Artisans, where the bronze, brass -and gold workers were busy. In front of the House of the Weavers were -groups throwing shuttles back and forth or spinning the threads to be -used in the looms. - -Kitchen servants passed and repassed in every direction, and this part -of the grounds was in many ways the most interesting of all, for here -beat the pulse that gave life to the whole establishment. - -Moving on, we took the path descending the mound toward the Ancestral -Halls—not the one that led past the cage of Sacred Apes, for we hated -those fearful creatures and avoided them—but a shaded, winding way that -was very pleasant, though it led past a pond of black water which was -said to be the home of a monster Devil-Fish. - -Before long we came to a halt directly in front of the north entrance of -the beautiful bamboo palace of the dead, and the soldier on guard, -radiant in the crimson and sapphire uniform of the governor’s service, -waved his scimitar partly in salute and partly in warning. - -“Mai Lo?” I said to him, questioningly. - -He spoke no English, but could not fail to understand I was asking for -the governor; so he turned his thumb toward the entrance, to indicate -that his master was inside the building, and then resumed his strut back -and forth before the door. - -Well, that was all we wanted to know, and our hearts sank as we realized -that our enemy was even now in the underground chih examining the traces -of our midnight visit there. We slowly turned and retraced our steps as -far as a group of trees that stood a little way up the mound and -commanded an unobstructed view of the entire House of Ancestors. Here we -seated ourselves upon shady benches and passed the next two hours -moodily talking over the situation. - -At the end of that time we observed Mai Lo appear from the building by -the entrance nearest us. He was as deliberate and reserved in demeanor -as ever, and after a word to the guard he took the very path that led -past the trees where we were. - -“Let’s get out,” advised Archie, hastily. - -“No,” said Joe, “let’s stay and hear what the old duffer has to say. -Don’t be afraid to talk up to him, Sam.” - -“I won’t,” was my promise. - -Then we grimly awaited the governor’s approach. He paced steadily up the -path, his hands clasped behind his back and his face turned square to -the front. - -So he reached the trees and came to a halt before our bench. Upon his -parchment-like yellow face there was no sign of expression; in the -bead-like eyes turned upon us was no ray of intelligence. - -Without doubt Mai Lo had been astounded by the discovery he had made -that morning: that we were able to penetrate to the sacred chih of the -Ancestors of Kai. If he was human, he must have been stirred to the very -depths of his nature. But here he stood, as passionless and cold as a -statue, his glassy stare wandering from one to another of us in turn, -but no word passing his thin, compressed lips. - -What a relief it would have been had he denounced us, threatened us, -cursed us for foreign devils and scoundrels! But no. He merely fixed his -soulless eyes upon us, and I began to realize how the ancient Greeks -might have got their idea of Medusa and the terrible gaze that turned -men to stone. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV. - THE ROYAL CABINET. - - -When the governor had gone—and he returned along the path as silently as -he had come, after his passionless inspection of us—we arose and walked -to the palace, finding mighty little to say on our own account. - -On the broad piazza that led into the main building of the palace we -found the Chief Eunuch, leaning heavily against a pillar. I had been -trying to communicate with Wi-to for several days, but Tun, who carried -our messages, always returned to say that his master was closely -occupied with his duties and begged to postpone the interview. During -these days we had neither seen nor heard of the Chief Eunuch, so I was a -little surprised to find him on the piazza. His face was haggard and -worn, his eyes puffy and bloodshot and his person untidy. - -“Good morning, Wi,” said I, cordially. “Have you been ill?” - -He smiled at me rather childishly, and replied: - -“The Earth Dragon has had me in his coils—and nearly strangled me. -Ah—oh! how unhappy I have been! Who has such deep and dreadful sorrows -as poor Wi-to? Who suffers such horrible pangs? Who—but never mind. The -sun-god is smiling this morning, and the breeze is sweet and lovely. Are -my master’s guests wholly content? Have they any orders for their lowly -servant?” - -I own this rambling, inconsequent speech somewhat puzzled me. Wi-to did -not seem himself; he was surely not at his best today. Ordinarily the -Chief Eunuch was the most intelligent, shrewd, courteous and agreeable -Chinaman we had met, save only Prince Kai Lun Pu. - -But I pretended not to notice his peculiar bearing and asked him when he -could have the desk of Prince Kai moved into our rooms. I wanted to -begin my work of inspection at once, I told him; but really the only -reason I made the request at all was to allay any suspicions he might -harbor. - -To my surprise he at once blew his whistle and brought a dozen eunuchs -running to answer the summons. Still leaning against the pillar Wi-to -chattered away in Chinese for a time until his men prostrated themselves -and hurried away to fulfil his commands. - -“The cabinet will come to you, my master,” now answered the eunuch. “Is -there anything else I can do?” - -“Why, as regards the selection of the gifts——” - -“Don’t hurry,” he interrupted, rubbing one eye with his knuckles. “Tlake -it easy; much time; no hurry; only Mai Lo want you out of the way. Mai -Lo? Dlam Mai Lo! English dlam. Pah!” - -Really, I couldn’t understand Wi-to in this peculiar condition, so we -left him still leaning against the post and went away to our own rooms. - -Pretty soon there was considerable racket in the passageway, and we sent -Bry to see what it meant. He returned grinning from ear to ear, and said -the eunuchs were moving a house. So we looked out, and there were some -twenty or more of the palace servants, perspiring and struggling with -the immense cabinet that had been standing in the Prince’s bed-chamber. -How they ever moved it at all was a wonder; but move it they did, inch -by inch, and squeezed it through the great entrance door to our -reception-room. I had them place it against the wall nearest the door -and then they went away glad that the task was accomplished. - -It was an absurd thing to do, and in all reason and common sense we -should have been permitted to examine the cabinet where it originally -stood; but oriental prejudices are difficult things to overcome, and -since it was forbidden strangers to enter the royal apartments, the -mountainous cabinet had to come to Mahomet Sam. - -Now I had no right, as a matter of fact, to examine this private cabinet -of the royal line of Kai, and my request to do so was but a blind to -further our real plans. But since it was here, and since Wi-to had sent -me a bunch of keys to unlock the different compartments, the temptation -to look inside was irresistible. - -“It’s this way,” I said to the boys; “if we don’t look over these -things, others who may not be as friendly to Prince Kai’s memory are -sure to do so. The estate and palace will shortly pass to the Emperor, -who will either retain it for himself or give it to some favorite. So I -believe we are justified in seeing what this old mystery-box contains.” - -They agreed with me fully, so we began the examination. First we opened -the desk part and found many documents in Chinese, sealed, signed and -filed in a very business-like manner. These we could not read, and their -importance was all unknown to us. Also there were numerous letters. One -bunch of yellow missives bore the Imperial Vermilion Seal of the -Emperor. - -In order to carry out our deception I tore up a number of the least -important looking papers and burned them in a brazier. At the bottom of -the heap of letters I found a book in which the Prince had written in -English a sort of diary, although the entries were seldom dated and -seemed to be whimsical sentences he had recorded merely to relieve his -mind. The poor fellow had had no one around him in whom he could -confide, as to an intimate friend; so he had made this little book his -confidant. - -Believing that here, if anywhere we would be likely to find clews to -guide us in our undertaking, we read this book aloud, so that among the -three of us, to say nothing of Nux and Bry, we might catch whatever -ideas it contained that might be of service to us. - -Many of the passages were sarcastic comparisons between the customs of -his own people and those of Europeans, and I must admit that, from -Prince Kai’s point of view, the Europeans did not always come out best. -One entry that interested us was as follows: - -“What unselfish and responsible servants am I blest with! What competent -officials direct my affairs in my absence! Look upon them, oh my -ancestors, and pity me. At the head of my province is a man born to be -its governor who, lacking such birthright, would be unfit for the duties -of the humblest slave. Cold, unfeeling, ambitious and without honor, -this man works but for his own selfish interests, and lacks the strength -of intellect to ruin me for his own gain. Since I read him so truly he -cannot injure me; but what a farce is this hereditary right to govern a -great province such as Kwang-Kai-Nong! When Mai Lo lies with his -ancestors there will be his son to govern, a weak imbecile, helplessly -degenerate. I am quite certain I must find an excuse to behead both -father and son, that I may free myself of this incubus of the House of -Kai. - -“The Fuh-yin of the city of Kai-Nong is even a worse scoundrel than Mai -Lo. I have proof that he murdered his own brother, in order to become -mayor and rob the city of its revenues. Some day when I have time I -shall accuse and condemn my Fuh-yin, and invent a horrible execution -worthy of his sins.” - -“In the palace the one power is the Chief Eunuch, who might make things -very unpleasant for me were he not by nature faithful and obedient to -his master. I made him chief when old Koa-Ming-Dhu was stabbed by one of -my father’s wives, raising Wi-to from the ranks of the eunuchs. I -believe he is grateful, and so am willing to overlook his one weakness. -For Wi-to gets drunk periodically, and frequently stays drunk a week, -and while he is in this condition everything about the palace is -neglected.” - -“I see,” said Joe, when I read this extract. “That was the trouble with -Wi-to today. He’s been on a drunk and is just coming ’round.” - -“That is an unfortunate trait,” I said, musingly. “For if we happened to -need the services of the Chief Eunuch and he failed us, being on one of -his sprees, we might lose our lives.” - -Presently we found another interesting item in the book. It said: - -“I’ve been making a careful inspection of the riches contained in the -tombs of my ancestors. It seems strange that I am the first of our race -to abjure ancestor worship and look upon these dead effigies of my -forefathers as they really are—heaps of dust. Nothing could be more -foolish, according to the enlightened age in which I live, than burying -wealth in the tomb of its owner, where neither he nor any one else can -apply it to use. Yet so ingrained in my nature are racial prejudices -that it was long before I could induce myself to touch that wealth. When -finally I did so I took the contents of several jars in the chih of the -first Kai. The Jews to whom I sold the treasure in London robbed me, but -I obtained enough money to make a lavish display of wealth while I was -at college. But today I discovered a rare treasure indeed in the tombs -of my ancestors. It is in the chih of Kai-Abon, the seventh of our royal -race. The contents of his alcove seemed so unattractive that I had never -given the place much attention before; but today I discovered that the -great wealth of this prince was carefully arranged to deceive any one -who might be tempted by an open display. Turning over a heap of cheap -brass trinkets I uncovered a superb gem which has been known to the -world as the Beryl of Tartary. No one has ever known what became of this -family heirloom until now. I covered it up again, because the time has -not yet come when I can sell it or use it myself. In a corner was an old -scimitar with plaster and mud covering its surface. I rubbed away the -filth and found upon the handle the Seven Rubies of Persia, which one of -my ancestors won in battle. Each ruby is said to contain a drop of blood -from the heart of a king, and whoever wields this scimitar is considered -invincible, for the spirits of the seven kings fight for its champion. -This treasure I could not leave buried, so I have brought it to my -chamber and concealed it in the lower drawer of my cabinet. No one now -alive will know where I got it.” - -“Hold on a minute,” cried Archie. “Let’s take a look at this wonderful -weapon.” - -So we unlocked the lower drawer and at first could find nothing. But -Archie soon saw that the drawer was so deep that it must have a false -bottom. This was indeed the case, and when we had pried up this false -bottom with our knives, we came upon a chamois bag in which was the -famous scimitar. It had no sheath and the Prince had carefully polished -it. Its delicately tempered blade of blue steel was bright as a mirror. -The handle was of gold, and seven splendid rubies, blood-red in color, -were imbedded in the yellow metal. - -Also in the drawer were a necklace of magnificent pearls and a single -emerald as big as a pigeon’s egg. These we gave to Bry to add to our -collection, but the scimitar we replaced in the top of the drawer, where -it could easily be obtained if required. Upon examination we found many -of the compartments of the cabinet empty. At a recent period -someone—probably the Prince—had evidently cleared it out. - -There was more written about the wonderful treasures in the tomb of -Kai-Abon, which there is no need to repeat in these pages. Nor were any -of the other entries in the book of especial interest to my patient -reader, although we read them all and got a clearer idea of Prince Kai’s -inner nature than we had ever had before. Only once did he mention his -sister, Nor Ghai, and then it was merely to say that he intended some -day to send her to England or America to be educated according to modern -methods. - -We passed the rest of the day in the examination of this wonderful -cabinet, and when evening arrived we were undecided whether or not to -make another trip that night to the underground vaults. Somehow I could -not get that inscrutable glassy stare of the mandarin out of my mind, -and the recollection of it seemed to trouble my comrades as it did me. - -We finally decided to postpone our next trip through the underground -passage until we were prepared to carry away a portion of the treasure; -so we locked the cabinet, put the keys away and quietly went to bed. - - - - - CHAPTER XXV. - THE TRAP IS SPRUNG. - - -Next morning we found the Chief Eunuch quite recovered from his debauch -and as keen and attentive to his duties as ever. One of his men had -neglected his tasks while Wi-to was under the influence of liquor, so -his chief called him into his private office and cut him down with his -own scimitar. - -The incident created no excitement in the palace, and when we met Wi -after breakfast was over he was as smiling and complaisant as ever. But -it taught us how little human life was valued in this strange land. - -I ventured to ask the Chief Eunuch once again to assist me to select the -ornaments for Prince Kai’s friends, and to my relief he consented -readily. So we walked through the state apartments and made choice of -some moderate-sized articles, of no great value but of considerable -weight. Also I chose two teakwood chests bound in bronze, with excellent -locks, in which I said that I would pack the books. - -Wi-to was pleased that we were so modest in our demands and showed no -disposition to rob the palace of its most rare and precious objects of -art. So when it came to a choice of our own gifts the eunuch declared -that he would himself make the selection, acting as the confidential -servant of his late master, whose generous nature he well knew. - -“I will send the gifts to your rooms,” he said, “and the gifts for our -royal prince’s friends shall be brought as well; and the packing-cases -as soon as our artisans can prepare them.” - -We thanked him, and he added, cordially: - -“Do not let these preparations hasten your departure, I entreat you. It -is good to have guests in the palace. If you go away there will be -nothing for me to do but quarrel with Mai Lo.” - -We had an appointment that afternoon to meet the girls in the willow -pavilion; so when the hour arrived we sauntered away from the palace and -lost ourselves in the shrubbery, afterward picking our way cautiously -toward the remote corner where the pavilion stood. - -The girls were all assembled and eagerly awaiting our coming, for we had -promised to tell them more about our American women, in whom they were -greatly interested, and to describe their dress and social privileges -and methods of amusement. I suppose that to these poor secluded -creatures, who experienced so little variety in their narrow lives, our -stories sounded like fairy tales. Some inkling of woman’s position in -our western civilization they had gleaned from their copies of Byron and -Shakespeare, which, by the way, only Ko-Tua had the ability to read. But -the books could not answer questions, and the pretty maids were full of -questions today, some of which we were puzzled to answer. - -During our several interviews our relations with the little Chinese -beauties had become so friendly and free from constraint that they were -no longer afraid of us and we sat around the wicker table like brothers -and sisters. - -As Joe was describing a bit of modern finery Mai Mou exclaimed: - -“Ah! You can wear that when you become a widow, Ko-Tua.” - -“A widow!” said I. “When will that be, Ko-Tua?” - -“I do not know; but before long, Sam. My husband must soon kill himself, -you know.” - -“I’ve heard something of the sort. Will it make you unhappy to become a -widow?” - -“No, I shall be glad. I hate Mai Lo,” she replied, simply. - -I glanced at Mai Mou. - -“And you, little Pearl?” I inquired. - -“I do not like my father, either,” she replied. “But I do not know him -very well. Perhaps he is better than he seems.” - -“No, he is worse,” said Archie, positively. “I’m sure of it.” - -“But when the time comes,” continued Ko-Tua, raising her big, wistful -eyes, “my husband——” - -She gave a great start, and a look of horror spread over her beautiful -face and actually transformed it. For her eyes had caught some object -beyond our circle, and remained fixed and dilated. - -Mai Mou followed her gaze and gave a little cry that conveyed the agony -of a wounded deer. Nor Ghai stood up in her place and the smile faded -from her pallid face. - -Of course we boys whirled around at once, and there stood Mai Lo, just -within the entrance, his glassy stare taking us all in, his hands folded -tightly upon his broidered robe. - -That last posture was new to me and gave me the idea that at last the -mandarin was as much aroused as he had ever before been in his life. - -He must have enjoyed the confusion he had caused, for I confess that I -felt as guilty as a school-boy caught in the act of robbing an -apple-orchard. - -The discovery was so unexpected that for a time I could hardly -comprehend its import, but presently vague thoughts of possible -consequences to these innocent girls began to pass through my brain, and -they steadied me and made me grow angry instead of afraid. The other -boys must have felt the same way, for it was Archie who broke the -terrible silence by saying with a growl: - -“Shall I kill him, Sam?” - -I was almost tempted to consent, but when Archie drew his revolver and -cocked it with a cool deliberation, I put my hand on his arm and said: - -“Not yet.” - -One thing puzzled me. Bryonia had come with us to a place within sight -of the pavilion, where we left him in the thicket of trees as a watch to -warn us of danger. But here was the mandarin, and Bry was still silent. -What could have become of our faithful black? - -Perhaps Archie’s threatening attitude helped to unlimber the silent Mai -Lo’s tongue, for without altering his position he said in his calm, -monotonous tones: - -“I suppose you are aware, young men, of the penalty for this outrage.” - -“Outrage!” I cried, resentfully. - -“An outrage against the most sacred institution of China—the harem.” - -“Fiddlesticks!” said Archie. “Don’t be an ass, Mai Lo. You’ve traveled a -little and you know you’re talking rot.” - -“This is not America; it is Kai-Nong,” said the governor, grimly. “You -have violated the sanctity of my family relations. You have disgraced -Nor Ghai, the daughter of the princely and royal Kais. For this our laws -have provided a relentless penalty—death!” - -“It is so,” wailed the little Nor Ghai, bursting into tears. “You will -die—you will all be sliced! And I knew it and warned you.” - -Mai Lo lifted his hand and Mai Mou and Ko-Tua crept obediently toward -him with bowed heads and passed out of the pavilion. I saw them push -through a hedge and in a flash realized why Bryonia had not seen the -approach of the governor. We were nearer to Mai Lo’s house than the -palace, and there was probably a gate in the wall that had admitted the -girls and the governor from a direction opposite to that in which we had -ourselves come. - -Nor Ghai had started to follow her companions, but Mai Lo uttered a -harsh order in Chinese and she halted, standing like a statue. - -The mandarin clapped his hands, and four of his gaudily dressed soldiers -burst through the hedge and entered the pavilion, guarding its entrance, -There was no other way for us to escape. - -Mai Lo thoughtfully took a position behind his soldiers before he made -his next move. - -“If you will leave this place at once, without a moment’s delay, and -travel straight to Shanghai,” he said, deliberately, “I will spare your -lives. If not——” - -“Well, what then?” - -“I will summon my eunuchs and have you killed.” - -“Go ahead!” I said, scornfully. - -“You refuse?” - -“Of course. We are not afraid of you.” - -The mandarin blew a whistle, and through the hedge leaped a band of a -dozen fierce fellows wearing the governor’s colors of crimson and azure. -They bore naked scimitars, and at a word from Mai Lo dashed past the -soldiers and flew toward us. - -Three revolvers cracked and three of the eunuchs fell, while others -stumbled over them; and as the fellows held back, startled at such -unexpected opposition, with one accord we saw our chance to escape. Each -seized a stool and swinging it for a weapon we leaped upon our enemies -and literally fought our way to the entrance. I tried to see Mai Lo and -brain him as a farewell token, but the wily mandarin had taken pains to -be out of the way. - -Once free of the imprisoning willows we fled with all our speed toward -the palace, and as soon as they had recovered from their astonishment -the soldiers and eunuchs were after us in hot chase. - -Emerging from the thicket into the palace gardens we came plump upon a -rescue party, consisting of Nux and Bry at the head of a band of eunuchs -led by Wi-to himself. - -Our pursuers halted until the governor came up, running with somewhat -undignified haste. He jabbered away to the Chief Eunuch, behind whose -men we had taken refuge, and Wi appeared both astonished and embarrassed -by what he heard. Turning to me, he asked: - -“Is it true? Have you forced yourselves into the presence of Mai Lo’s -wife and daughter, and also of the Princess Nor Ghai?” - -“Why we have seen and talked with them, if that’s what you mean,” I -replied. - -“I demand the culprits,” called Mai Lo. “In the name of the law, I -demand them!” - -“Go quick,” whispered the Chief Eunuch, scowling. “Quick, for your -lives, to the palace!” - -We obeyed without question, sprinting along the paths at our best gait -and urged by the loud clamor of protesting voices behind us. - -Bry and Nux brought up our rear more leisurely, and Wi-to held back the -mandarin’s gang of cut-throats until we had a good start. - -But after we had reached our apartments and bolted the outer door -securely we had not time fully to regain our breath before the shouts of -our pursuers were heard in the halls and passages. - -The noise calmed down presently, and after several minutes a sharp rap -came at our door. - -“It is I; admit me!” said the voice of the Chief Eunuch. - -Joe opened the door, but bolted it again as soon as Wi-to had stalked -into the room. - -The eunuch gazed upon each of us in turn with black looks. Then he said, -slowly and bitterly: - -“Why, in the name of Buddha, have you done the one thing that has -forfeited my right to protect you?” - -“Have we?” I asked, curiously. - -“Yes,” he snapped, grinding his teeth savagely. “You are doomed. Even my -power cannot save you!” - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI. - A FEARFUL ENCOUNTER. - - -I have always believed Wi-to was the best friend we had in Kai-Nong, and -that he was quite willing to serve us to the best of his ability, thus -honoring the will of his dead master. But his oriental education and -surroundings had saturated his otherwise liberal mind with the -conventions and prejudices of his people; and he had a supreme contempt -for women and could not tolerate such an unwarranted act as we had -committed; in other words, making the acquaintance of three pretty and -interesting girls who were inmates of harems. - -So Wi-to stormed and paced the floor, in one breath condemning us to -horrible tortures and in the next trying to figure out a way to save us. - -Meantime we, the culprits, maintained an appearance subdued and -expectant, but could not bring ourselves to realize that we had merited -punishment. - -“I will not give you up to Mai Lo,” declared the Chief Eunuch, -positively; “but he has the right to send his men to capture you. For a -time I can hold him at bay, but such delay cannot save you. If I -provided for your escape from the palace, which I might easily do, you -could not cross the province ruled by Mai Lo, and his influence as -governor of Kwang-Kai-Nong extends more or less throughout the Empire.” - -“Where is Mai Lo now?” I asked. - -“He has returned to his house. But his soldiers are left to guard the -exits of the palace, and they are ordered to capture you alive or dead. -It is an insult to me to invade my territory in this way, and had you -been guilty of any other crime I could have driven away the slaves of -the governor. But a violation of the sanctity of the harem is so serious -that our laws allow the criminals to be taken wherever they seek -refuge.” - -“We haven’t been near the harem,” protested Archie. - -“Your action is worse. You met the women clandestinely.” - -“Are not foreigners sometimes introduced to Chinese women by their -lords?” I asked. - -“It is sometimes done in the coast cities, such as Shanghai and -Hong-Kong; but never where the ancient laws of our Empire prevail,” said -the eunuch. “Besides, only the master of the harem can demand the death -penalty for its violation; so, had Mai Lo introduced you to his wife and -daughter, you would have had nothing to fear. As it is, the old serpent -will have your lives.” - -“Not if we can help it,” said I. “What would you advise us to do, Wi?” - -He paced up and down for a time in deep thought. Then he said: - -“Your only hope is to escape from Kai-Nong. Perhaps the governor will -not care to follow you, once you are out of his way.” - -“We won’t go until we have carried out the wishes of Prince Kai,” I -returned, stubbornly. - -“You can do that very easily and quickly.” He cast his eyes around the -room and noticed the ashes of the burnt paper in the brazier. “I see you -have examined the cabinet.” - -I nodded. - -“The other work need not take you long,” he continued. “I will at once -send the ornaments and cases here to your room, and you may pack them at -your leisure. Then my men will carry them for you to the border of -Kwang-Kai-Nong, and there await your coming. They will arouse no -suspicion, and you must disguise yourselves and travel separately to the -meeting place. The signet ring of the House of Kai will doubtless -protect you from interference on the journey. So, while the governor’s -men are still guarding the exits of the palace, you will be on your way -out of the country. Yes! That is a good plan to follow.” - -“But how can we get away if Mai Lo guards all the exits?” inquired Joe. - -“Ah, that is my secret. No one knows this palace as I do. There are -secret ways of which the governor does not dream.” - -This statement made me uneasy until I remembered that Prince Kai had -assured me that the private passage to the underground vaults was -unknown to any member of his household but himself. - -To gain time we agreed to the suggestion of Wi-to, and the eunuch went -away to issue his commands. - -Before long all the ornaments, the two chests, and the packing-cases had -been brought to our rooms and placed at our disposal. Also Wi-to sent -our own gifts, and I was pleased to find that he had selected some -exquisite ivory carvings that were of great artistic value. Perhaps they -were worth more than all the other things we had chosen, and I was -delighted at the evidence of the Chief Eunuch’s good will. - -Our evening meal was served in our rooms as usual, and was as sumptuous -as ever; but we had not our usual appetites and were glad when the -dragging, ceremonious meal was ended. - -“Of course,” said Archie, “we’ve got to make a trip to the vaults -tonight and bring back all the treasure we can.” - -That was inevitable; so we waited patiently until midnight and then -removed our shoes and stole softly down the passage to the dragon -tapestry. We took Bry with us and left Nux to guard our rooms. - -Being now acquainted with the way we proceeded more quickly than on the -first occasion and were soon treading the damp and musty tunnel leading -to the tombs. - -When we reached the alcove of the first Kai we looked for Joe’s -handkerchief and found that it had been removed from the grating. This -was no more than we had expected. - -“My idea,” said I, “is to go straight to the alcove of the seventh Kai, -old Abon, which the Prince’s book declares is the richest of all. We’ll -get that big beryl, for one thing, and anything else that seems -especially valuable.” - -“All right,” said Archie, unfastening the grating. “It must be the -seventh alcove to the left of this, for those on the right are still -vacant.” - -Joe started first and I came next with the lamp. Archie and Bry were -just behind me. Suddenly we all stopped short. - -From out of the darkness of the vast domed chamber a harsh cry smote our -ears and we heard a rush of footsteps toward us. - -Spellbound, we stood peering into the gloom, expecting we knew not what. -And then into the dim circle of light made by our lamp there bounded a -huge gray form, which like a catapult hurled itself upon Joe. - -I gave a scream of fear, and the cry went echoing through the great dome -like the roar of a multitude. For in a flash I realized what had -happened. The great ape, Fo-Chu—the man-eater—had been loosed upon us. - -The body of the ferocious beast beat Joe down as if he had been a -feather, and sent him sprawling upon the floor. But at the same time the -ape, blinded by the violence of its own onslaught, struck its head with -terrific force against a grating and rolled over again and again before -it could recover itself. - -Instantly Bry seized Joe in his strong arms and fled back to the alcove -we had just left, and Archie and I were but an instant behind. Yet so -active was the great ape that, just as I pulled the grating to behind -me, he made a second leap, and the weight of his body against the bronze -bars sent me plunging head foremost into the alcove. The lamp flew from -my hand and was extinguished, while in my fall I threw down one of the -vases and its contents scattered themselves over the floor and rained -around me like hailstones. - -It was Archie who had presence of mind to throw the catch in place that -secured the grating, and so protect us from Fo-Chu, who raged and beat -upon the bars in his desire to reach us. - -In the darkness I struggled to my feet, while Bry lighted a match and -recovered the lamp, which, being metal, was not broken. Not much oil had -been spilled, and when the flame from the wick flared up we looked at -each other to see what damage had been done. The blood was streaming -from a cut in my cheek and Joe had a bump upon his forehead as big as a -goose-egg; but when we glanced at the horrible visage of the Sacred Ape, -who clung fast to the outside of the grating and regarded us with evil -eyes and vicious bared teeth, we were thankful enough that we had -escaped so lightly. - -“Here is another item of account against Mai Lo,” growled Archie, -staring at the beast. - -“Yes,” said I, while Bry bound up my cut with a handkerchief; “it’s easy -enough to explain this little surprise. The governor is keeper of the -Sacred Apes, and discovering that we knew a way to enter the vaults he -loosed the old man-killer in them, expecting the ape to make an end of -us all.” - -“He nearly succeeded,” said Joe, tenderly feeling of his bruise. “I -thought when old Fo-Chu struck me that my game was up.” - -“Well, what’s to do now?” demanded Archie. - -“Let’s take what is in this alcove and be satisfied,” I suggested, -shuddering as I glanced at the ape and met its cruel gaze. - -Silently we began to gather up the scattered gems that littered the -floor. Bryonia had brought along a strip of tapestry from our rooms, and -we spread this upon the tiles and placed the gems upon it in a -glittering heap. - -We took such pearls, rubies and emeralds as seemed of good size and -color, but the jade and golden ornaments were too clumsy and big to be -utilized. When we had emptied the jars and vases we had a princely -fortune piled upon the cloth, yet it did not satisfy us. - -“You see, Prince Kai had robbed this alcove already,” remarked Joe, “and -there is so much to be had in the other places that I hate to go back -and call this a night’s work.” - -“But what can we do?” I asked, eyeing the great ape who still clung to -the bars of the grating and fiercely watched our every movement. - -“Confound the beast!” exclaimed Archie, and threw a small emerald at the -brute. - -The jewel missed him and fell in the domed chamber. In a flash Fo-Chu -bounded after it, caught it in his claws, and examined it with almost -human shrewdness. Then he sprang at the grating again, and clung there -as before. - -“Good!” cried Joe. “I believe we can capture the ape and get him out of -the way for good. Shall we risk it?” - -When he explained his plan we thought it was worth a trial. On looking -around we found a chain necklace, with heavy links of gold set with -gems. Joe stood before the grating and waved the necklace just out of -reach of the beast’s hand, tantalizing old Fo-Chu until he grew furious -and shook the bars with fierce energy. - -Then suddenly Joe released the necklace and sent it flying far into the -chamber. - -With a bound the ape was after it, and Joe released the catch and -skipped out of our alcove in an instant, running to the next grating to -the right, which he opened before Fo-Chu discovered he had been tricked. -But seeing Joe standing quietly at the next alcove the beast uttered a -snarl and with savage impetuosity hurled his huge body straight at his -proposed victim. Joe slid behind the wall and allowed the ape to fall -sprawling within the alcove. The next instant the boy was outside, -slamming the grating to and springing the catch. - -We who had watched this bold trick with bated breath now uttered a cry -of joy and dashed out of our retreat. - -“The tables are turned,” said Joe, panting a little from his exertions. -“You are now our prisoner, Fo-Chu.” - -The ape realized it and with blood-curdling yelps was furiously testing -the bars in his effort to escape. But they held securely and we knew we -were safe. - -The only danger was that the beast would discover the method of -releasing the catch; but Bry happened to have a small Yale lock in his -pocket, so we unearthed a heavy bronze chain from one of the alcoves, -and by tossing an object inside the niche induced Fo-Chu to dive for it. -This gave us a chance to snap the lock through its links. - -Knowing we were now masters of the situation we proceeded to the tomb of -Kai Abon and examined it with care. It yielded us about two quarts of -superb rubies, besides three dozen magnificent pearls and the great -beryl. From there we visited the place where Mai Lo had been assorting -his jewels, but found he had removed the heap and secreted his treasure -elsewhere. The vault of the third Kai, however, contained a vast store -of fine gems, and after we had secured these and added them to the -treasure already acquired, we were well satisfied with the result of our -night’s adventure. - -Before we returned along the passage we went to take another look at the -Sacred Ape. He was squatting upon the floor of his alcove, motionless -but alert, and by the lamplight I thought his eyes glowed like two great -rubies. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII. - THE BATTLE IN THE CORRIDOR. - - -When we reached our rooms and behind bolted doors examined the contents -of the tapestry curtain, we were amazed at the splendor of the treasure -we had obtained. - -“But it isn’t on board the _Seagull_ yet,” Joe reminded us, and we -sighed regretfully as we realized the truth of this statement. Nux took -charge of the booty and then we all went to bed and tried to sleep; but -on my part the attempt was not very successful. I wakened every little -while with a start to see the glowing eyes of the great ape regarding me -from the darkness, or the great gray body hurtling through the air to -fall upon me; and my cheek pained me from the deep gash it had received. - -So I slept but fitfully until daybreak, when I rose to find Archie and -Joe already up and Bryonia making coffee over an alcohol stove. - -Our first care was to dispose of the jewels, and this we did by tearing -the leaves out of some of the books of Prince Kai, a big heap of which -had been sent us by the eunuch, and wrapping the gems in them. Afterward -we packed two boxes with them and nailed on the covers. To carry out the -deception we had planned, we next concealed in the empty drawers of the -cabinet enough ornaments to have filled the two boxes. - -So far our work had progressed very well, and we had just finished -breakfast and were congratulating ourselves on our progress when our -eunuch Tun ran in and told us that the governor’s troops had been -ordered to advance upon our retreat and capture us in our rooms. - -“Send for Wi-to at once,” I commanded. - -The eunuch hesitated. - -“No can,” he said, with downcast eyes. - -“Why not?” asked Archie, impatiently. - -“Wi-to no see anybody,” answered the man. - -“Great Cæsar! He isn’t drunk again, is he?” I cried, recalling with -sudden fear what such a calamity would mean to us. - -The fellow was loyal to his chief and would not confess the truth; but -it was not hard to guess. It occurred to me that his annoyance over our -trouble about the women had sent him upon another spree, fast upon the -heels of the last one. But the loss of the Chief Eunuch’s protection was -a serious thing to us just then, and evidently Mai Lo, having heard the -news, had decided to order an attack at once, a thing he would not -otherwise have dared do. - -“Shall we barricade the door?” I asked. - -“I’ve a better plan than that,” replied Joe, who was a thoughtful fellow -and full of resource. “Let us stand in the passage outside and shoot -down any one who turns the corner by the dragon tapestry. There are two -reasons for adopting this plan. One is that we can reserve the use of -the secret panel in case we want to get to the vaults by way of the -underground passage, and the other is that we can retire into our rooms -as a last resort and bolt the door.” - -“And in that case we’d be like rats in a trap,” added Archie. - -I saw the wisdom of Joe’s proposal and at once sent our two blacks with -revolvers to hold the passage. - -“Don’t be afraid to shoot,” I said. “It’s our lives against theirs, and -if they find we mean business they may decide to let us alone.” - -Nux and Bry grinned approvingly and took their stand in the passage, -while we remained to discuss the situation. - -Presently we heard the crack of pistols and howls of rage, and gained -the passage in time to see the governor’s soldiers come crowding around -the bend while our blacks discharged their weapons with cool aim and -telling effect. - -The foremost wanted to draw back when they met with opposition, but -those behind, who could not see what was happening, pushed them along by -main force, and so dense was the pack of crimson and azure tunics that -Nux and Bry could not fire without hitting some of them. - -But there was another danger—that their very numbers would defeat us if -they obtained the advantage; so we all joined in the scrimmage and -poured a hail of bullets into the foe. Those who fell literally blocked -the bend in the passage, and at last their cries were heeded by those in -the rear and the mob surged back and disappeared from sight. - -We could hear their loud jabbering for a few minutes and then from the -sounds we knew they had all retreated to the lower hall of the passage. - -Presently a head slid slowly into view, which we recognized as that of -Tun. The eunuch signalled to us not to shoot, and then ran up to ask if -the soldiers could remove their dead and wounded. We gave permission at -once and then stood on guard while the fallen were dragged away. - -Pretty soon Tun came back to say that there would be no further attack -until the soldiers could find their governor and get from him further -orders. Just now Mai Lo was nowhere to be found. - -So we left Bry alone in the passage and sat down in our room to talk -over our predicament. - -Now it seems that just beyond the main doorway that led into our suite -of rooms this length of passage abruptly ended, and as it was hung with -tapestry we supposed it was a blank wall. But as Bry paced up and down -he was astonished to see the tapestry move. Then it was pushed aside and -a lovely girl emerged and signalled to him by placing her finger over -her lips. - -Our man understood and was discreet enough to show the girl into our -reception-room without a word. We sprang up amazed when Nor Ghai stood -before us, her hands crossed upon her breast and her head bobbing with -courtesies in a comical fashion. But as I looked at her I saw her eyes -were red with weeping; so I took her hand and said gently: - -“What is it, little friend? Have they dared to harm you?” - -“No—no—no!” she replied, hastily. “Wi-to has but told me not to leave -the palace. It is not for myself I weep, but for my poor companions,” -and she broke down and sobbed bitterly. - -We three fellows looked uncomfortably enough at this exhibition of -female misery, and did not know how to comfort Nor Ghai. - -So to hide our embarrassment, Archie demanded in a rough voice: - -“What has old Death’s-Head been doing to them?” - -“Who—who mean you?” sobbed Nor Ghai. - -“Why, the gov’nor, of course, Mai Lo.” - -“Him—him has took away all their jewels and silks an’ clothe poor Ko-Tua -an’ Mai Mou in black cotton. An’—an’—” with fresh sobs—“tomorrow him say -him cut out both their tongues for talk with foreign devils!” - -The little maid, in her misery, wasn’t doing very well with her English; -but we understood. - -“The old scoundrel!” cried Archie, greatly shocked. - -“We mustn’t allow this, boys,” said Joe, with decision. - -“Why, it strikes me we’re in rather bad shape to interfere,” I -suggested, regretfully. - -“We _must_ interfere,” declared Archie. “We got these girls into this -trouble by our rashness, and we must get ’em out of it again.” - -“We’ve also got ourselves into trouble,” I reminded him. - -“That doesn’t make any difference,” said Joe. “We’re men and they’re -just girls, and helpless in this heathen country. We’ve got to hunt up -Mai Lo and stop this little game before it’s too late. If we can’t save -the treasure and the girls both, let the treasure go to blazes!” - -Nor Ghai looked at him gratefully, and Archie gave him a sounding whack -on the shoulder. - -“Where is the governor?” I asked the girl. - -“I know not. But Ko-Tua, she run away and come to me, with Mai Mou. They -in my harem now.” - -“Why, that’s better than finding the governor,” I said. “Don’t let them -go home again, Nor Ghai.” - -“I cannot help. The eunuchs will take them,” she said. - -“Well, there’s only one thing to be done,” I announced, gravely. “They -must come here.” - -“Ah, oh!” exclaimed the girl. “If they do that, Mai Lo cut off their -heads.” - -“He won’t get a chance,” said Archie; “or if he does, he’ll have to cut -off our heads too. Bring your friends here, Nor Ghai.” - -She hesitated, looking from one to the other of us in bewilderment. - -“Have no fear, little friend,” said I, gently. “Go and fetch Ko-Tua and -Mai Mou to us. In that way alone can you possibly save them.” - -She nodded brightly, smiling through her tears, and tripped away. - -We watched the passage an hour; two hours. Then we began to fear that -Nor Ghai had in some way been prevented from returning. But no; she -appeared, finally, leading the governor’s girl wife and daughter by -either hand, and then she explained that she had much trouble in -inducing her friends to accept our protection. - -To them the governor of Kwang-Kai-Nong was a mighty power, and they -feared to defy his authority by seeking the protection of three boys who -were foreigners and themselves fighting for their lives. - -Indeed, when I came to consider the matter from this point of view, I -was surprised that Nor Ghai had succeeded in winning them over. - -But here they were, finally, and Ko-Tua said to us in her simple way: - -“With no tongue a woman could not live happy, could she? So we do not -care if we lose our lives. We come to you and trust you, for Nor Ghai -says Wi-to is your servant, and Wi-to is almost as great as Mai Lo.” - -I had my doubts of Wi-to’s usefulness to us at this juncture, but did -not express them. As well as we could we impressed the maids with the -fact that we were not beaten yet and intended to put up a good fight to -the last. Nor Ghai told us that the news of our defeat of the soldiers -had already reached the harem, and had caused the condemned girls to -decide to place themselves under our protection. - -We had Nux lead Ko-Tua and Mai Mou to the further chamber of our suite, -and when they had entered we ordered the black to stand at the door and -guard them. - -Nor Ghai thanked us and went back to her harem. She said she was in no -danger, as no one had authority to punish her except Wi-to. There would -be a hunt for Ko-Tua and Mai Mou presently, but only Nor Ghai knew the -secret entrance to our corridor. - -When she had gone we felt our responsibilities overpowering us, and -tried to concoct some plan to force old Mai Lo to pardon his wife and -daughter. If we could not do that we must carry them away with us to -Shanghai; but in that case they would double our danger and we should -not know what to do with them after they were safe out of -Kwang-Kai-Nong. - -“I say, Sam,” remarked Archie, after we had been thinking it over for a -long time, “this is one of those bridges you’re always talking about. -Don’t let’s cross it till we come to it.” - -After luncheon, which Tun and his helpers served as usual, we passed an -anxious and dreary afternoon. Tun had informed us that the captain of -the soldiers had still been unable to locate the governor to get his -commands, and seemed unwilling to attack us again without further -orders. Also we gleaned the information in a roundabout way that Wi was -still shut up in his room under the influence of a strong drink brewed -from rice. - -About three o’clock Archie slapped his leg and exclaimed: - -“I’ll bet a cookie Mai Lo is in the vaults sorting treasure!” - -“I feel sure of it,” said I. - -“Well, then,” proposed Joe, after a pause, “let’s go down and find him, -and have it out with the old rascal in the tombs of the ancestors.” - -“In what way?” I asked. - -“Let’s offer to divide with him. There’s enough for us all. Who cares -what becomes of the governor—whether he suicides or not—so long as we -get out of this infernal country and back to Shanghai with our share of -the plunder?” - -“That’s a clever idea, Joe!” I exclaimed. “There’s no use fighting if a -peaceable arrangement can be made. Why haven’t we thought of making a -bargain with Mai Lo before?” - -It did not take us long to prepare for the trip. The passage was still -deserted, but it was necessary to leave both Nux and Bry to guard the -entrance to the rooms, and the girls. - -So we three boys crept to the dragon tapestry, passed the secret panel -without being discovered and soon were creeping along the tunnel for the -third time on our way to the chih of the Ancestors of Kai. - -I carried with me the famous scimitar we had found in the cabinet—the -one with the seven great rubies set in the hilt. For our ammunition was -getting low, and if we found a need to use weapons in our present -adventure the scimitar might prove very handy. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII. - THE VENGEANCE OF THE RUBY SCIMITAR. - - -I think we had all forgotten that the King Ape had been left imprisoned -in the vaults. But when we entered the first alcove from the tunnel and -heard the monster barking and growling in the recess at our right, the -presence of the beast was recalled to us very forcibly. We paid little -attention to the ape just then, however, for we were eager to discover -whether or not the governor was really in the ancestral vaults. - -As we passed from behind the tapestry we put out our lamp, each of us -holding a few matches in our hands to use in case of emergency. - -The blackness was now intense, and as we crept stealthily in single file -toward the gate the gloom seemed to press upon us and embrace us. -Likewise the silence of the immense vaults, which had been hewn out of -solid rock beneath the great mound, was oppressive; for while the -jabbering of the King Ape and his violent shaking of his grating at -times reverberated through the dome with a thousand echoes, the hush of -death that otherwise pervaded the place was but rendered the more -effective. - -On the occasions of our former visits I had looked upon these chih as -mere treasure-houses; now, moving silently through the darkness, I -suddenly realized we were in a place of the dead, with many generations -of warriors, princes and imperial viceroys lying in state in their -heretofore inviolable tombs. Would not the spirits of these great -ancestors of Kai resent our intrusion? Spirits! I gave a start at the -recollection of a remark Kai Lun Pu had made on his deathbed: “If I find -that I possess a spirit I shall try to watch you, and enjoy the fun.” - -I am not usually nervous, but I admit that when I recalled this -significant speech I shuddered and grasped the scimitar of Kai Abon more -tightly in my hand. - -“What in thunder’s the matter with you, Sam?” growled Archie, who had -his hand on my shoulder. - -I did not care to say; but just then Joe, who was in advance of me, -touched the grating and whispered: - -“Here’s the gate—stop a minute.” - -He unfastened the catch and we passed into the great domed hall. - -On our right came a sudden rattling of the bars, where the monster ape -was still struggling to escape his prison. I reflected that he must be -getting hungry by this time, and hunger would make him more ferocious -than ever. But our first impulse was to peer anxiously around the great -chamber to discover if any light indicated the presence of Mai Lo. - -There it was! a faint glimmer coming from one of the alcoves far to the -right. - -“We’ve got him,” muttered Archie, triumphantly. - -“Why, he’s here, all right,” I replied in a low tone, “but in order to -reach the place we must creep along the wall, so as not to get lost.” - -“Come ahead, then,” said Joe, and started feeling his way by keeping one -hand on the tapestry hangings that separated the various alcoves. - -Suddenly there came a violent rattling of metal near at hand and Joe -stopped so abruptly that I ran into him. - -“Say, fellows; we can’t pass this alcove,” warned Joe. “That infernal -monkey might reach out and grab us if we came too near.” - -“Light the lamp,” said I, “and hold it under your coat. Mai Lo is in an -alcove and he’s too busy to notice us at this distance.” - -Joe obeyed. As the light of the wick illuminated our surroundings we -found we had halted none too soon. The huge ape had his body pressed -close to the grating, which, to our astonishment, we saw was now a mass -of twisted and bent metal, so loosened and displaced by the constant -wrenching of the powerful beast that only the chain and lock with which -we had fastened it seemed to hold the grating in place. - -“He’ll be out of there before long,” remarked Joe, half fearfully. - -“Then we must dive into some alcove,” I suggested. “But I guess the bars -will hold until we’ve had our talk with Mai Lo.” - -Circling around the place so as to avoid the reach of the ape’s long -arms we came to the tapestries beyond his den and continued our -progress, extinguishing the light as we drew nearer to the alcove from -whence came the glimmer we had first observed. - -We walked with stealthy tread and stood before the alcove without a -sound of our approach having been noted. - -The grating had been set wide open and held from swinging to by a big -vase set against it. In the center of the alcove a light burned upon a -low taboret, and near it squatted Mai Lo, absorbed in selecting and -arranging a mass of jewels piled up before him. - -So occupied was the governor with this pleasant task that he never -looked up until after we had entered and stood in a silent row before -him. - -Then his body gave a twitch beneath his broidered robes, but his passive -face showed no expression at all. Perhaps it was incapable of -expression. Even the eyes had no more animation beneath their surfaces -than shoe-buttons. - -“So you have escaped,” he said. - -“Oh, there was nothing to escape,” I answered with a smile. - -“My guards surrounded you.” - -“They tried to, but there were not enough of them. And they are fewer in -number now than they were.” - -He stared at us without reply; without altering his position. He even -rubbed the ruby that was in his hand against the satin of his sleeve as -if to polish it. - -“Hasn’t all this nonsense gone far enough, Mai Lo?” I inquired. “Are you -not getting tired of opposing us when you know we can defy your power -and carry out our plans without your consent?” - -He calmly lowered his gaze and began to polish the ruby again. From the -distant alcove where Fo-Chu was confined came the ape’s horrid growls -and the shaking of the bars; but the governor seemed little interested -in anything but the heap of plunder before him. - -“You have tried in various ways to destroy us,” I went on. “You set your -eunuchs on us in the pavilion; you ordered your soldiers to cut us down -in the palace; you loosed the King Ape in these vaults to tear us to -pieces. But what is the result? We are here still, and free, and masters -of the situation.” - -Mai Lo slipped the ruby in his pocket and took another from the heap -before him. - -“How can you enter the Ancestral Chih?” he asked. “My soldiers guard -every avenue of approach.” - -“There are some things it is not necessary for you to know,” I retorted; -“and that is one of them. But we did not come here to quarrel, but to -make peace with you.” - -This seemed to interest him, for he transferred his beady gaze from the -gems to my face. - -“This constant opposition is annoying,” I continued, “and while Prince -Kai Lun Pu gave to us the riches contained in these vaults, and showed -us how to secure them, we find there is more than we need, or can carry -back with us.” - -“Prince Kai had no right to give you the wealth of his ancestors,” said -Mai Lo. - -“Perhaps not. Neither have you any right to rob the Ancestral Halls. -Instead, you ought to seal them up, and commit suicide. But you won’t do -that. You want to escape with enough treasure to make you rich for the -rest of your life.” - -He regarded me intently, but made no reply. So I went on: - -“We do not care whether you escape or kill yourself, except that by -working together, instead of in opposition, we may all succeed in -getting away with the treasure. There’s more than enough for us all.” - -Still he made no reply. From the dome came a sudden crash of metal and -the wild yelp of the giant ape. But we all stood motionless, wrapped in -the importance of the governor’s decision. - -“Well, what is it to be—war or peace?” I asked, impatiently. - -“War,” he said, quietly. “You are miserable foreign pigs, and I will -kill you. Not one gem of this treasure shall you carry away. Your -knowledge of these chih has sealed your doom.” - -I felt like striking the rascal with the naked scimitar I held—the -scimitar for which the seven kings fought whose life-blood was contained -in the seven rubies. But I resisted the temptation, while Archie -exclaimed: “Don’t be a fool, Mai Lo!” - -“Your obstinacy may ruin us all,” Joe added. - -“We don’t intend to be killed,” I observed, bitterly; “and you ought to -know that by this time. We——” - -I stopped short with a thrill of horror, for a sudden pattering of feet -reached my ears. The governor sprang up just as we three with one accord -shrank back against the wall, and the next instant the King Ape bounded -into the alcove, his eyes like balls of fire, his grinning teeth bared -viciously. - -Mai Lo alone confronted the beast, who faced his victim chattering with -an almost human expression of cruel joy. I saw the mandarin feel in his -breast and draw out a glittering poniard, while his eyes fastened -themselves upon those of the ape. An instant more and the brute sprang -forward and caught Mai Lo in his embrace. - -Once, twice, I saw the keen blade bury itself in the hairy breast of -Fo-Chu. Then the monster, with a shriek of mingled rage and agony, -thrust the man from him and bounded back against me, the sudden movement -sending me reeling against the wall. As I fell I extended my arm in -which I still clasped the ruby scimitar, and in a flash the ape had -snatched the weapon from my hand and with renewed screams swung it in a -gleaming circle around his head. - -But his attention was distracted from us, who stood motionless with -fear, toward the form of the governor, who was rising from the place -where he had fallen. And Fo-Chu remembered that the great pain in his -breast had been caused by the weapon of Mai Lo. So with a wild cry he -leaped forward and swung the scimitar with tremendous power. It caught -Mai Lo just above the shoulders, and the rarely tempered blade sheared -through bone and muscle. The head toppled with a dreadful thud to the -pavement, while for an instant the body stood erect and swaying. Then it -fell in a heap, and with a screech that chilled my very blood with -horror, the monster threw himself upon the body and rent it limb from -limb with a fury that was absolutely devilish. The cracking bones and -tearing flesh sickened me so that for the first time in my life I -fainted, losing all sense of danger and surroundings as I sank limply to -the floor. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIX. - THE SEVERED HEAD. - - -“It’s all right, Sam,” said Archie, vigorously shaking me. “Sit up, old -man.” - -I obeyed, opening my eyes to gaze fearfully around me. The lamp on the -taboret still burned steadily and crouching motionless upon the mangled -remains of Mai Lo was the form of the giant ape. Joe and Archie -supported me to my feet, peering into my face anxiously. - -“Is—is he dead?” I asked in a faint voice. - -“Dead as nails!” declared Archie, with a laugh. “Old Fo-Chu has saved us -a lot of trouble, while the governor kindly saved us from the beast by -giving Fo-Chu his quietus. It couldn’t have been better if we had -planned it; but my! wasn’t it a jolly fight?” - -“It was awful, boys!” I exclaimed. - -Joe nodded. - -“The horror of it nearly got me, too,” he admitted. “But, as Archie -says, it was a fortunate thing for us, take it all in all.” - -Feeling somewhat restored in strength I stooped down and picked up the -scimitar, which lay where the ape had dropped it. The blade was reeking -with warm blood, and I hastily wiped it clean with the rich tapestry -that hung upon the wall of the room. - -“The seven kings must have fought for the scimitar that time,” I -observed. “It was a fearful blow.” - -Together we rolled the great body of the dead ape over, with the idea of -getting together the remains of Mai Lo. But the nauseating heap of -flesh, mingled with shreds of the broidered robes that had enveloped it, -was so repulsive that we decided not to touch it. - -“Leave him with the ancestors of Kai,” advised Joe. “We’ll be away from -here before long.” - -“I’ll never enter this place again!” I declared, with a shudder, for my -nerves were still on edge. - -“Nor I,” said Joe, hastily. - -“Then let’s get all we want now,” suggested Archie. - -We did. Without fear of further interruption we explored such alcoves as -we had not previously visited and appropriated the best of the treasure -they contained. We were all fairly well loaded when at last we returned -to the scene of the recent tragedy, where we added the heap of jewels -that Mai Lo had been examining. There was no time to assort them, so we -took them all. - -Archie seized the scimitar and hacked away a section of the tapestry, -and while I wondered what he was going to do he picked up the severed -head of Mai Lo by its queue and dropped it into the cloth, gathering up -the corners to form a bag. - -“What is that for?” I asked, wonderingly. - -“Why, it’s proof that the governor is extinct,” he said, with a grin. -“No one is allowed to enter this place, so we must establish the demise -of our dearly detested enemy in the upper world. Are you fellows ready?” - -“Come on,” I said, picking up my burdens. - -We returned to the alcove of the first Kai and for the last time crept -behind the tapestry and emerged into the tunnel through the steel door. - -Silently we plodded along the incline, for the dreadful sight we had -witnessed and the repulsive burden Archie carried in his left hand -depressed us in spite of our attempt to appear cheerful. - -As we reached the flight of steps leading to the palace, Joe, who bore -the lamp, turned to me and said: - -“Going to take that thing home with you, Sam?” - -Then I remembered I was carrying the ruby scimitar. As I looked upon it -a horror of the weapon suddenly took possession of me. I set down my -bundles, snapped the blade across my knee, close to the handle, and cast -the ancient bit of steel upon the ground. The golden hilt, set with the -seven rubies of the kings, I slipped into my pocket. It is the one prize -of those I secured in Kai-Nong that I have never parted with. - -By the time we reached our rooms we found that twilight had fallen. Bry -met us at the door with the information that no one had disturbed him -during our absence. We placed our burdens in a corner and covered them -with a cloth, afterward retiring to our rooms to wash the grime from our -hands and faces. - -Tun came in shortly to ask if he should serve dinner, and told us that -Wi-to was “better now” and would be “alle light” by morning. - -We had little appetite for the meal, but made an attempt to eat. The -exciting events of the past few days were beginning to tell upon us and -there was little hope of relaxing the nervous tension until our strange -adventure had been accomplished. - -The death of Mai Lo had simplified matters very much. “Unless,” said -Joe, “we are accused of his murder; in which case our goose is cooked.” - -“That’s why I brought the head,” remarked Archie, glancing at the -corner. - -“That’s why you ought not to have brought it,” I objected. - -“But we must have peace and the good will of the natives in order to get -away safely with the treasure,” he replied, sensibly enough. “Mai Lo has -committed suicide.” - -“Suicide!” I exclaimed. - -“Certainly, my boy. It was up to him to make away with himself, thus -doing his duty and fulfilling the expectations of the people.” - -I looked at him admiringly. - -“Will you please tell me, Archie,” I said, “how we can convince the -people that Mai Lo cut off his own head?” - -“Why, tell ’em the truth,” he returned. “Tell them Mai Lo gave the -Sacred Ape a scimitar and fought a duel with him. That would be a neat -way to suicide and appeal to their artistic sense. The ape got in the -first swipe and—and——” - -“And what?” - -“And here’s the head to prove it,” he answered triumphantly. - -I shook my head. - -“It won’t do, old man. Such an absurd story, coming from us, his -enemies, would be enough to condemn us.” - -We sat thinking over the situation for a time, and then Joe exclaimed -abruptly: - -“I have it! We will get Wi-to to tell the story.” - -“That’s better,” I said, relieved. “He ought to be sober enough to act -the part tomorrow. But in the meantime what are we to do with the -governor’s wife and daughter? They are in no further danger, so we -needn’t keep them cooped up in that room any longer.” - -“Send for them,” suggested Joe. - -So we asked Nux to summon the two maids, and soon they toddled timidly -into our presence. - -“Ko-Tua,” said I, solemnly, “you may go home and put on your widow’s -gown.” - -“What you mean, Sam?” she asked, eagerly. - -“Why, your respected husband, the admirable old villain Mai Lo, has had -the kindness to commit suicide.” - -“Ah, oh!” cried both the girls, with one voice; and then to our -amazement they plumped down upon their knees and bowed their heads to -the floor and began wailing and beating their front hair with the palms -of their hands. - -We allowed their emotions full play for a time, but they kept up the -monotonous cries and self-inflicted blows longer than we thought -necessary. - -“Oh, shut up, Ko-Tua!” grunted Archie, stooping down to give the pretty -widow’s shoulder a vigorous shake. “Stop the racket until you’re in -public. You’re not so eternally sorry, are you?” - -She looked up with a smile and slowly rose, Mai Mou demurely following -her example. - -“I’m glad,” said Ko-Tua, frankly. “Now I no have tongue cut out. But Mai -Lo my husban’, an’ he dead, an’—oh, oh! ah-oh! oh-ah!——” - -“Hi! cut it out!” yelled Archie, as the widow relapsed into her wails. -“If you don’t behave, I’ll—I’ll bring Mai Lo to life again!” - -She stopped at once. - -“You sure he dead?” inquired Mai Mou. - -“Absolutely sure,” I replied. “He committed suicide, and we saw him do -it. But see here, young ladies; you mustn’t mention this till tomorrow, -when public announcement is made. Do you understand? Go home and control -your grief until you hear the news from others, and then howl as much as -you please.” - -They were puzzled at this order, but when we explained that our own -lives depended upon their silence they willingly promised to obey. - -At first we were all unable to figure out how they were to return to -their homes without being seen and causing gossip; but Bry proposed that -he should rap upon the door at the end of the passage and see if he -could not arouse Nor Ghai. - -The rapping had no effect for a time, and after a few attempts we -abandoned that idea and tried to think of something else. Meantime, as -our dinner-table still stood piled with eatables, we prevailed upon -Ko-Tua and Mai Mou to satisfy their hunger, which they did with ardor -but exquisite daintiness, smiling at us happily as they ate. - -“Really,” whispered Archie, “if I’d known Mai Lo’s death could cause so -much pleasure I’d have asked him to commit suicide long ago.” - -Presently, without warning, Nor Ghai glided into the room and took in -the scene with one comprehensive glance. - -“I heard the knock, but could not come then, as I was not alone,” she -explained. “Is there something you wish me to do?” - -“You might take these girls into your harem and keep them there,” I -replied. - -“But Mai Lo’s eunuchs will find them!” she exclaimed. - -“Never mind; there is nothing to fear. Mai Lo is dead.” - -“Dead!” she repeated, clasping her little hands. - -“He has committed suicide,” I answered. - -“Never! Mai Lo never suicide,” she declared, positively. “If Mai Lo -dead, somebody kill him.” - -“Somebody did,” I replied, smiling at her shrewd knowledge of the -governor’s character. “It was the Sacred Ape, Fo-Chu.” - -“But Fo-Chu is escaped and lost. I heard it today.” - -“Well, Mai Lo found him, and thought it was a good time to shuffle off -his mortal coil. You remember that in Shakespeare?” - -She nodded. - -“So Mai Lo shuffled.” - -“Isn’t it nice, Nor Ghai?” asked the widow, delightedly. Then with a -sudden thought: “Ah—oo! ah-oo! ah——” - -“Cut it out, Ko-Tua,” warned Archie. - -“Her tongue!” gasped Nor Ghai. - -“No, that’s quite safe; but she isn’t supposed to use it for wailing -except in public. Take her to your rooms, little one, and don’t fear for -her or Mai Mou any longer. Your troubles are nearly over, I’m sure.” - -So Nor Ghai smiled also, and led her two friends away. The last we ever -saw of them were their pretty forms toddling up the passage with their -pretty faces turned over their shoulders to smile upon us. Then the -tapestry hid them and they were gone. - - - - - CHAPTER XXX. - THE POOL OF THE DEVIL-FISH. - - -That evening, being unable to sleep, we sat up late, packing our booty -into the chests furnished by the eunuch. They were light and strong and -so closely did the gems pack that we were able to get our ivories and -some other valuable ornaments into an extra case. Before we went to bed -all the boxes were tightly nailed, wound with cords, and the cords -sealed with wax. As the seals bore the impression of Prince Kai’s signet -ring I felt sure they would be respected. - -Next morning we sent for Wi-to, and when he appeared, looking still a -bit “groggy,” as Archie expressed it, we told him the story we had -invented to suit our necessity. - -“Mai Lo is dead,” I began. - -The Chief Eunuch started. - -“You have killed him?” he asked. - -“No; he committed suicide.” - -“Impossible!” - -“So I would have said had I not seen it,” I answered, gravely. “And -perhaps, after all, the governor did not intend to fulfil his duty so -hastily. Sit down, Wi-to, and listen to the story.” - -He sat down, but looked incredulous and uneasy. - -“While you were ill yesterday,” I began, “we went out to take a walk.” - -“With the governor’s soldiers guarding every door?” he asked. - -“Why, you yourself have said there were secret passages that the -governor did not know of. You must not forget, sir, that we are the -trusted friends and emissaries of Prince Kai Lun Pu.” - -This may or may not have satisfied him. Anyhow, he said nothing but -looked at me inquiringly. - -“We wandered through the grounds, trying not to meet anyone,” I -continued, “until we came to the great pool by the rocks which your -people say is inhabited by the devil-fish.” - -“It is true,” said Wi-to. “I, myself, have seen the monster.” - -I was much relieved to hear this, for it made my invention seem more -plausible. - -“While we stood looking into the pool,” said I, “the governor suddenly -stepped from the grove of trees nearby and advanced toward us. He held a -naked scimitar in his hand, such as his soldiers use, and he seemed very -angry. He reproached us for making the acquaintance of his wife and -daughter and for opposing his soldiers, and declared we should not -escape him again.” - -This struck the eunuch as quite reasonable. He began to look interested. - -“We were angry, and argued with him,” I went on, “and while we were -quarreling Mai Lo suddenly gave a loud cry. We looked around and saw the -great ape called Fo-Chu, the King, leaping toward us from the grove.” - -I paused and Wi-to said: - -“He escaped from the pagoda several days ago, and could not be found.” - -“We were all frightened,” said I, “for the beast seemed fierce and -excited. The governor alone was armed, and as Fo-Chu bounded forward Mai -Lo thrust out the scimitar, and ran it through the ape’s body. But -Fo-Chu drew the blade from his own breast, swung it in the air, and with -one blow severed the governor’s head from his shoulders. Then the ape -seized the body and leaped into the pool with it, and both sank quickly -beneath the black waters. I am quite sure the beast was dying at the -time, and perhaps the devil-fish grabbed them, for neither one came to -the surface again.” - -As I finished the yarn the Chief Eunuch coughed and looked puzzled. - -“But although the bodies were gone,” I added, “the head of Mai Lo -remained upon the ground where it had fallen.” - -“Here it is,” announced Archie, “we used to call him old Death’s-Head, -and may be it is appropriate,” and holding the horrible thing in his -hand, he advanced and laid it at the eunuch’s feet. - -Wi-to grew pale and stared into the placid face of his enemy. Mai Lo -stared back at him, and I could not see that the beady eyes or parchment -face had changed at all in death. - -“Ugh!” said the eunuch, turning away. “It is certain the man is dead. -But who will believe your story?” - -“You will, to begin with,” said I, confidently, “and you will make -others believe it.” - -“How?” - -I brought some rice-paper, brush and ink from the cabinet, where there -was a store of such material, and laid them on the table. - -“Write the words I shall give you, in Chinese, as Mai Lo would have -written them,” I said. - -The eunuch smiled as if suddenly enlightened, and accepted the task -cheerfully. - -“‘Wishing to die, as it is my duty to do,’” I dictated, “‘I have loosed -the Sacred Ape and trusted myself to his avenging hand. If I am dead -after we have met, all the world will know that Mai Lo, Governor of -Kwang-Kai-Nong and the trusted servant of Prince Kai Lun Pu, who lies -with his ancestors, has done his full duty.’” - -Wi-to nodded like an automaton and wrote with much skill upon the paper, -beginning at one of the bottom corners of the sheet and working up. - -The Chinese characters were neat and uniform, and when the document was -finished Wi-to laid down the brush with a sigh of content. - -“I have not used your words,” said he, “but I have used the idea. And -the signature,” he added, with a sly leer, “is the signature of Mai Lo -himself. I will now go and exhibit the head and the paper, and salute -Mai-Tchin as the new governor.” - -So eager was he that he caught up the head by its queue and dragged the -grinning trophy away with him without having it wrapped into a neat -parcel, as I had intended should be done. - -Wi-to might not believe our story, but he was assuredly glad to be rid -of his long-standing foe, and we had given the wily eunuch the clew that -would enable him to deceive anyone who might be interested in knowing -how the governor met his death. - -I have beside me, as I write, a clipping from the Hong-Kong Gazette -announcing the death of the Governor of the Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong. -It states that he committed suicide according to Shinto requirements, -owing to the premature death of his master, Prince Kai Lun Pu, late -Viceroy of the Imperial Chinese Empire. - -Within an hour we left our rooms and ventured to walk out into the -palace and wander in the grounds again. The soldiers had all been -withdrawn and the palace eunuchs made humble obeisance to us as we -passed. - -There was no excitement apparent around the palace. The artisans were -busy with their tasks and the gardeners pruned and weeded as -deliberately as ever. But when we descended the mound we heard a loud -chorus of moans proceeding from the governor’s house, and knew that his -death was now publicly recognized. - -The place was getting decidedly distasteful to us, and that evening we -told Wi-to that we had performed all the requests of Prince Kai and -wanted to return to Shanghai at once. He replied that he was sorry to -have us go, but appreciated the fact that the unpleasant incidents of -our visit must outweigh with us the pleasure we had had. - -Next morning we were waited upon by the new governor, who received us in -the state apartment of the palace. We found him a weak, undecided young -man, who seemed frightfully nervous at his sudden accession to power and -eager to get rid of us. We explained to him the terms of our contract -with his father, Mai Lo, and while we did not mention the ten thousand -taels, we insisted upon a proper escort to Ichang and payment of all the -expenses of the trip back to Shanghai. He agreed to every demand with -alacrity, and I could see he was in positive terror of the “foreign -devils.” - -Within forty-eight hours the arrangements were all completed and the -train of elephants, horses and attendants gathered in the open space -before the palace. The eunuchs carried down our heavy cases and loaded -them upon the elephants, and while the bearers must have thought them -tremendously heavy they dared not complain, and the Chief Eunuch’s -suspicions were in no way aroused. - -Wi-to seemed really grieved to lose his guests, and we thanked him -cordially for his hospitality and parted from him, both he and we -expressing the utmost good will. - -Our escort was led by a very polite fellow, who spoke amusing -pigeon-English and had evidently been instructed by Mai Tchin to show us -especial deference and obey our slightest command. - -The result was that we met with little annoyance from the natives along -the route, and reached Ichang with our entire treasure intact, after a -very agreeable journey. - -There we left our elephants and horses and boarded the steamer for -Shanghai, taking with us merely an escort of a dozen soldiers. These -richly dressed warriors commanded sufficient respect to insure our -safety on the trip. - -At Shanghai Uncle Naboth was waiting for us, and the dear old fellow was -overjoyed at our safe return. - -“Got any treasure?” he asked. - -We pointed to the sealed packing-cases which the porters were -laboriously unloading. - -“There’s enough there, Uncle,” I whispered, “to make us all rich as -Rockefeller—if we can get it safe aboard the _Seagull_.” - -“Why, we’ll hire a special steamer to transport it to Woosung,” he -declared; and knowing Mr. Perkins as we did we were all relieved when -the treasure had been turned over to his care. - -We met Dr. Gaylord in Shanghai, and he was still “out of a job.” He -seemed amazed that we had returned safely from our adventure and asked -us a thousand questions which we answered discreetly, without telling -him too much. But he was a good-hearted old fellow, and had been of much -service to us before his courage had failed him and led him to desert -our cause. Remembering this, I placed a small packet in his hands when -we parted at the wharf and asked him not to open it until after we had -gone. - -I hope it helped the good doctor to buy that farm in England which he so -much desired; for although the packet merely contained what Archie -described as “some of the loose plunder that was in our pockets,” it -ought to have been sufficient to set the doctor up for life. - -Fortunately there are no customs officials at the port of Woosung, and -our chartered steamer puffed directly to the side of the _Seagull_ and -loaded us and our treasure on our own craft. - -We received a joyful welcome from my father and the officers and crew, -you may be sure, and before we had told all of our story we were well -out at sea and were homeward bound. - -I have often wondered if our visits to the Ancestral Halls of the House -of Kai have ever been discovered, or the treasure we abstracted at the -instance of the Prince ever missed. - -But from the far-away Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong to the deck of the -wandering _Seagull_ is a far cry, and it is unlikely we shall ever know -what happened in Kai-Nong after our departure. - -Since that time we “Boy Fortune Hunters” have been through many other -experiences, not all rewarded with equal profit, but, I can assure you, -quite as thrilling; and some of these I purpose to relate at another -time. Some of our earlier adventures, such as those with which we -entertained the dying Prince Kai, may be read in “The Boy Fortune -Hunters in Alaska,” “The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama,” and “The Boy -Fortune Hunters in Egypt.” - - - THE END. - - - _Up-to-the-Minute Boys’ Books_ - - The Airship Boys Series - _By_ H. L. SAYLER - - ILLUSTRATED BY F. R. HARPER - -This is one of the most fascinating, besides being one of the most -timely and technically accurate series of boys’ books yet published. Mr. -Sayler is not only first, but, we think, without a rival in this new -field of boys’ literature which offers so much in the way of invention, -exploration and adventure. The first two volumes are: - - The Airship Boys - _or, The Quest of the Aztec Treasure_ - AND - The Airship Boys Adrift - _or, Saved by an Aeroplane_ - - Each, fully illustrated, with handsome cover and striking wrapper in - colors, $1.00 - - - _For sale wherever books are sold_ - - - _Good Books for Girls_ - - The Aunt Jane Series - By Edith Van Dyne - - Aunt Jane’s Nieces - Aunt Jane’s Nieces Abroad - Aunt Jane’s Nieces at Millville - Aunt Jane’s Nieces at Work - -“Aunt Jane’s Nieces” chronicles the real doings of real girls in a most -interesting manner. “Aunt Jane’s Nieces Abroad” tells of a delightfully -adventurous trip through Europe, and the third volume describes their -summer holiday on a farm “at Millville.” In the last story the “Nieces” -are shown at work in the political arena. - - _Illustrated 12mos. Uniform cloth binding, stamped in colors, with - beautiful colored inlay_ - - Price 60 cents each - - - Annabel - By Suzanne Metcalf - -A bright, swiftly-moving story of a young girl just blossoming into -womanhood, and of a boy struggling for a start in life. - - _12mo. Dainty cloth binding, with inlaid design and six duotone - illustrations by H. Putnam Hall_ - - Price 60 cents - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, by L. Frank Baum - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN CHINA *** - -***** This file should be named 55767-0.txt or 55767-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/6/55767/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/55767-0.zip b/old/55767-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 29a0177..0000000 --- a/old/55767-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55767-8.txt b/old/55767-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index c988a9b..0000000 --- a/old/55767-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7124 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, by L. Frank Baum - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Boy Fortune Hunters in China - -Author: L. Frank Baum - -Release Date: October 18, 2017 [EBook #55767] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN CHINA *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -[Illustration: ] - - - - - The Boy - Fortune Hunters - in China - - - By - FLOYD AKERS - - Author of - "The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska," - "The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama," - "The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt" - - [Illustration: Publisher Logo] - - CHICAGO - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - PUBLISHERS - - - Other Books in - The Boy Fortune Hunters - Series - By FLOYD AKERS - - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt - - Cloth 12 mos. illustrated, 60 cents each. - - COPYRIGHT 1909 BY - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I. A Sea Tragedy 11 - II. Prince Kai Lun Pu 25 - III. Smiling at Death 32 - IV. A Startling Proposition 42 - V. The Halls of His Ancestors 53 - VI. "Old Death's-Head" 65 - VII. We Become Conspirators 76 - VIII. Dr. Gaylord's Proposal 86 - IX. We Outwit Mai Lo. 93 - X. An Unheeded Warning 102 - XI. An Unexpected Desertion 112 - XII. Mai Lo Makes a Discovery 121 - XIII. The Elephant Train 131 - XIV. The Chief Eunuch 139 - XV. The Royal House of Kai 150 - XVI. The Governor Shows His Teeth 156 - XVII. Wi-to Proves Faithful 165 - XVIII. The Sacred Apes of Kai 177 - XIX. The Pearl of Kai-Nong 186 - XX. "Three Little Maids from School" 199 - XXI. An Unlawful Interview 210 - XXII. The Secret Passage 220 - XXIII. The Treasure of the Ancients 233 - XXIV. The Royal Cabinet 244 - XXV. The Trap is Sprung 256 - XXVI. A Fearful Encounter 267 - XXVII. The Battle in the Corridor 280 - XXVIII. The Vengeance of the Ruby Scimitar 293 - XXIX. The Severed Head 304 - XXX. The Pool of the Devil-Fish 315 - - - - - FOREWORD - - -Those readers who have penetrated far into the Chinese Empire, as has -the author, will be quick to discover that he has substituted for the -name of the Thibetan Province one that will not be recognized. - -The reasons for this are evident. Ancestor worship is still the -prevailing creed of the most numerous class of Chinese, and a violation -of the sanctity of any ancestral chih, or underground tomb, would -naturally be resented if it disgraced a family so important as that of a -royal prince of the realm. - -The Chinese characters presented in the story are drawn from life. -Prince Kai Lun Pu is a well-known type of the liberal-minded, educated -young men who are the best guarantee of the future expansion of the -Celestial Empire. The rule of the Chief Eunuch still dominates every -palace in China, and even the efforts of the late Dowager Empress could -not restrain the encroaching powers of these masterful creatures. - -The manners and customs herein described will serve to acquaint those -who have not visited China with some of the most curious traditions of -that ancient race, while the adventures related, startling as they are, -are fully within the bounds of possibility. - - - - - The Boy Fortune Hunters in China - - - - - CHAPTER I. - A SEA TRAGEDY. - - -The sinking of the first-class passenger steamship _Karamata Maru_ in -the neighborhood of Hawaii on June 17, 1908, has been the subject of so -much newspaper comment that doubtless the reader imagines he knows all -the circumstances connected with the fatal affair. But I have carefully -read these newspaper reports and am astonished to find them quite -perverted and unreliable, the result of carelessness or ignorance on the -part of correspondents, the desire of officials to shield themselves -from blame and the tendency of editors to amplify scant material into -three-column articles with numerous "scare heads." - -I may well speak with authority in this connection, because it was our -ship, the _Seagull_, which first arrived at the scene of the disaster -and rescued the passengers and crew of the ill-fated _Karamata Maru_ -from their imminent peril So I shall tell you the story in my own way, -as it has an important bearing on the extraordinary events that -afterward took place--events which have led me to write this book, and -place on record a series of adventures so remarkable as to have been -seldom if ever equalled. - -To begin with, I beg to introduce myself as Sam Steele, of Chelsea, -Massachusetts, eighteen, years of age and filling the responsible -position of purser and assistant supercargo on the trim little -merchantman yacht, the _Seagull_. Indeed, I am one of the three owners -of our ship, the others being my father, Captain Richard Steele, and my -uncle, Naboth Perkins. My father is a seasoned and experienced seaman, -who has sailed in nearly every navigable part of the world. My uncle is -an expert trader and an honest man--a combination that accounts for his -great success in his profession. - -Circumstances placed me on shipboard at an early age, and in the course -of several long and eventful voyages I have encountered many adventures -and queer happenings that have made me richer in experience than most -young fellows. - -One may remain modest and unassuming, I think, and still bear witness to -the truth of adventures in which he has participated. It is not because -I love to speak of myself that I am telling my own story, but because I -have full knowledge of those events in which I bore a personal part, and -so am qualified to relate them. And you will discover, when I have -finished the tale, that I have not posed as a hero, but merely as a -subordinate actor in the drama--what, I believe, is called a "walking -gentleman" or "general utility man" in theatrical parlance. The theatre -being, at its best, a reflection of real life, the illustration is -permissible. - -It will be necessary to tell you something about the company assembled -aboard the _Seagull_ when she began her voyage from San Francisco early -in May to carry a cargo of mixed merchandise to Canton, China. - -The _Seagull_ has no regular itinerary, but sails a free lance in any -sea and to any country where it may be profitable for her to go. Both my -father and Uncle Naboth have adventurous natures, and prefer to let fate -direct their future rather than attempt to plan a succession of tedious -and uninteresting voyages which might mean surer gain but would afford -less excitement. This has resulted, however, in a neat fortune for each -of the _Seagull's_ three owners, and our success has encouraged us to -persist in our eccentric methods. In the merchant service our beautiful -ship is dubbed a "tramp," and I and my chums are called "the Boy Fortune -Hunters," Uncle Naboth "the Yankee Trader" and Captain Steele "crazy old -Peg-leg,"--because poor father has really a wooden leg, which in no way, -however, renders him less able as a skipper. But we laugh at this -harmless raillery and, well knowing that we are envied by many who thus -banter us, pursue our own way with unconcern. - -So it happened that after a prosperous voyage around the Horn, to -deliver a valuable cargo of tin-plate to the great canning factories of -Oregon and Washington, we had barely anchored in the bay at San -Francisco before we received a commission to sail to Canton with a cargo -of merchandise. This suited us all; but none better than me, for I had -long desired to visit China, Japan and the Philippines. Also it suited -Joe Herring, our cabin boy and my particular friend; and it suited -Archie Ackley, a well-to-do young fellow who had sailed with us on a -former voyage and passed as my chum. Archie was a reckless, adventurous -sort of chap, and had made the trip around the Horn on the _Seagull_ to -give a broken leg time to knit perfectly, the said leg having been -damaged in a foolish wrestling bout. - -I am sure you would shake your head dubiously if I were to recount all -of the characteristics of this youth which had endeared him to our -little ship's company. I should be obliged to say, for instance, that -Archie was stubborn as a mule, conceited as a peacock, reckless of all -conventionalities, and inclined to quarrel and fight on the slightest -provocation. But I should hasten to add that he was brave as a lion and -tender as a woman to those he loved. His loyalty had been fully proven -on the occasion of that former voyage to which I have referred, when he -accompanied us to Egypt and won our hearts completely. - -Archie was about my age; but Joe, our cabin boy, was a little younger, -and as staunch a friend and queer a character in his way as you will -ever be able to find on this astonishing earth. - -Joe is rich. He could purchase a mate to the _Seagull_ and never feel -the expenditure. He could sail on our craft, if he chose, as an honored -guest; but he prefers to remain a cabin-boy. Yet, in truth, there is -little caste among us, and if Joe prefers to have duties to occupy him -during a voyage, and fulfils those duties admirably, no one admires him -less for that reason. Captain Steele slaps him on the shoulder as fondly -and familiarly as he does Archie or me, and fat little Uncle Naboth -locks arms with Joe and promenades the deck with him for hours. - -A slight, stooping lad, is Joe, with great dark eyes, steady and true, -and a faint smile always curling his lips. His face is sensitive and -expressive, and in his slender frame lurk strength and agility that are -positively amazing when they are called into action. Yet he is a silent -fellow, though by no means unsociable, and when he speaks you are -inclined to pay attention, for you know that Joe has something to say. -We three boys were inseparable comrades at the time of which I am -writing, although perhaps Joe and I were a little closer to each other -than we were to Archie. - -The ship's crew were staunch and able-bodied seamen, carefully selected -by my father, and our engineers were picked men of proven ability. But I -must not forget to introduce to you two important characters in the -persons of our chef and steward. The former was a South Sea Islander -named Bryonia, and the latter another South Sea Islander named Nux. I -say "named" advisedly, for Uncle Naboth named them in this queer way -when he rescued the poor natives from an open boat years ago and -restored them to life by liberal doses of nux and bryonia--the only -medicines that happened to be in his possession at the time. They were, -of course, unable to speak English, at first; but they learned rapidly -and were devoted to Uncle Naboth, and afterward to me. Indeed, I had -come to regard both Nux and Bry as my own personal followers, and well -had they proven their claim to this title. They were nearly as dark as -Africans, but very intelligent and faithful in every emergency. In -addition to these qualities Bry was a capital cook, while as a steward -Nux was unsurpassed, and looked after our comforts in a way so -solicitous that he really spoiled us. - -We were about ten days out of the Golden Gate and had left Honolulu well -on our starboard quarter, when one evening we ran into a dense fog that -could almost be felt. It set the deck hands all coughing and wetted them -to the skin; so we all shut ourselves up aft in the cabin and Captain -Steele slowed the _Seagull_ down to half speed and kept the fog-horn -blowing every half-minute. We believed there was little danger in this -part of the broad Pacific, although every sailor dreads a fog as he does -a ghost and is uneasy until it lifts. - -Uncle Naboth and Archie played checkers on one end of the cabin table -while Joe and I had a quiet game of cribbage together. Father smoked his -pipe and darned stockings under the light of the swinging lamp, for Ned -Britton, the first mate, was in charge of the deck, and no better sailor -than Ned, or one more careful, ever was born. - -So we passed the evening of the 16th of June pleasantly enough, in spite -of the drenching fog outside, and when the watch changed all of us save -Captain Steele turned into our bunks and fell asleep without minding the -weird wail of the fog-horn in the least. It is the kind of noise you -forget to listen to when you get used to it. - -I was roused from my slumbers by the agitated shuffling of feet on the -deck overhead, the violent ringing of the engine bells for the ship to -go astern and a medley of shouts and orders through which my father's -clarion voice could be distinctly heard. - -Before I was fully awake I found myself standing on the floor and -fumbling with my clothes, instinct guiding me rather than knowledge of -what was impending. Danger there was, I realized, and I noticed that my -cabin was dimly lighted, as though by the break of day. A moment later I -rushed on deck, to find all crowding at the starboard bulwarks and -peering out into the mist. - -Suddenly--scarce a boat's length away, it seemed--there came a terrific -crash and a grinding of timbers, followed by shrieks and cries so -heartrending that I found myself shuddering with horror. Yet not a man -of us moved. We stood as if turned to stone. For it was not the -_Seagull_ that had struck; but behind the impenetrable curtain of the -fog a tragedy of the sea was being enacted that was terrible enough to -curdle the blood in our veins; for we realized that Death was claiming -his victims from the men and women of some unknown vessel. - -Then, by one of those marvelous transformations wrought by Nature, the -fog instantly lifted and dissipated, and there before us was a sight -that wrung moans, curses or shouts from our very hearts, so awful was -it. - -A big liner--the _Karamata Maru_, we afterward learned--had driven her -bow straight into the broad side of a great freighter, a derelict known -as the _Admiral Swain_, which had been abandoned in a storm a month -earlier. - -The _Karamata Maru_ had crushed through the sides of the derelict and -then her bow had lifted and slid high and dry across it, plunging the -stern of the liner deep into the sea. In this terrible position the -great liner trembled a moment and then broke in two. Her steel plates -buckled and crumbled like tin, and the crash that followed as she -splintered and tore asunder was greater than that when she struck. Again -we heard the screams and terrified cries of the poor victims and as the -sea rushed madly into the gaping compartments and the escaping steam -hissed from the open seams, scores of men and women threw themselves -into the water in an effort to escape what seemed a more horrible fate -than drowning. - -We saw and heard all this, for the _Seagull_ had lost headway and -floated gently a short distance from the scene of the tragedy. But the -next moment we awoke to action. Every life preserver and rope's end we -could muster flew overboard and our boats were manned and lowered in a -twinkling. Big Ned Britton, the mate, was the first to put off in the -cutter, and was picking the struggling forms from the sea long before -the whaler was on the scene and assisting in the work of rescue. I took -the gig myself and at once found my task so arduous that I had little -time to mark what the other boats were doing. I only know that we all -accomplished wonders, and every man, woman and child that managed to -float until we reached them was rescued. Fortunately the sea was calm, -and the light breeze that had dissipated the fog merely rippled the -waves. - -At last, as I looked around for more survivors, someone hailed me from -the wreck of the _Karamata Maru_ and I bade my men row swiftly to her -side. Already the great liner rode so low that the little group awaiting -me was almost on a level with my head, and I realized that I was in a -dangerous position in case she sank. The freighter also was filling -rapidly. - -First those on the _Karamata Maru_ lowered an injured man into the gig, -and two attendants--one the ship's doctor, I afterward learned--came -with him. - -"Hurry, gentlemen," I called to the others; but they shook their heads -and retreated from the side. - -"It's no use, sir," growled the doctor. "They're ship's officers and -won't leave their charge. Cast off, for God's sake, or we'll follow her -to the bottom when she sinks!" - -I obeyed, seized with a sudden panic at the warning words, and my men -rowed lustily from the dangerous neighborhood of the wreck. - -We reached the side of the _Seagull_ just as Ned had assisted the last -of his rescued passengers up the ladder, and I made haste to get my own -aboard. The injured man had fainted. I noticed that he was a Chinaman, -although dressed in European costume, and that he was an object of great -solicitude on the part of his attendant and the doctor. We put him in a -sling and hoisted him up the side, and after the others had followed and -I was preparing to mount the ladder myself a mighty shout from our deck -arrested my attention. I turned quickly, just in time to see the awful -climax to this disaster. The derelict and the liner sank together, and -the sea gave a great gasp and closed over them, whirling and seething -about the spot as if a thousand sea-monsters were disporting themselves -there. The suction was so great that had we not already caught the davit -falls the gig would have assuredly been drawn into the whirlpool, while -the ship to which I clung trembled in every beam, as if with horror at -the sight she had witnessed. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - PRINCE KAI LUN PU. - - -When I gained the deck of the _Seagull_ an affecting sight met my eyes. -It was crowded thick with despairing and agitated men and women, for all -had lost their possessions and many their friends and relatives within -the preceding half hour. Bry had brewed huge pots of coffee, for the -morning air was still chilly and the rescued ones had nearly all been -pulled from the water; so, our hearts full of pity for the poor -wretches, we tried to comfort and cheer them as well as lay within our -power. - -The collision happened at twenty minutes after five in the morning; by -six o'clock all the rescued were on the deck of the _Seagull_. We found -we picked up two hundred and eighteen out of the three hundred and -twenty-seven who had constituted the passengers and crew of the -ill-fated _Karamata Maru_. One hundred and nine, including the Japanese -officers, who deliberately went down with their ship, had perished. - -It was nine o'clock before the steamship _Nagasaki Maru_ hove in sight, -and eleven when she came alongside us. I make this positive statement -despite the inaccurate newspaper reports to the effect that the -_Nagasaki Maru_ was at the scene of the collision and assisted the -_Seagull_ to rescue the survivors. - -Of course the _Nagasaki Maru_, belonging to the same line as the lost -_Karamata Maru_, promptly transferred all the rescued ones to her own -decks; and that was just as well, because our ship was too small to -carry them all in comfort, and we were really under no obligations to do -more than we had already done. The _Karamata Maru_ had been bound for -Japan, so the _Nagasaki Maru_, being on her way to San Francisco, -undertook to leave the passengers and crew of her sister ship at -Honolulu until they could be picked up by some other west-bound ship. - -As they steamed away from us the poor survivors who swarmed upon her -decks saluted us with a hearty cheer of gratitude for our services, and -this appreciation fully repaid us. - -As I stood leaning over the rail and watching the fast receding -_Nagasaki Maru_, Joe touched my elbow. - -"Lunch is ready, Sam." - -Then I remembered that I had eaten nothing except a cup of Bryonia's -coffee since early morning, and I quickly went below. Already we had -steamed away upon our course and the midday sun was shining brightly -overhead. - -I found all our ship's officers assembled in the saloon except the -second mate, old Eli Trent, who had the deck watch, and during the meal -we naturally discoursed at length upon the exciting events of the -morning. - -I had nearly finished luncheon when our steward, Nux, whispered over my -shoulder: - -"Chinaman wants to see you, Marse Sam." - -"What Chinaman, Nux?" I asked in surprise. - -"Hurt man, Marse Sam. He in front stateroom." - -I looked inquiringly at my father. - -"We've took a passenger, Sam," said the Captain, calmly buttering his -toast. "The 'Chink' you took off'n the wreck is a high mandarin, a -prince, or suthin', and wanted to get home to China as soon as possible, -fer he's hurt bad." - -"We don't usually accept passengers," I remarked thoughtfully, "but if -this poor fellow is injured and homesick, it's our duty to do what we -can for him." - -"And that isn't much," added a gruff voice behind me, and the ship's -doctor from the _Karamata Maru_ dropped into a seat at the table and -began to eat. We watched him a moment in silence. Then I asked: - -"Is your patient very bad, Doctor----" - -"Gaylord; my name's Gaylord. I'm an Englishman, although I sailed on -that blasted Jap ship. And my patient, Prince Kai, is dying. He'll never -see China again." - -"Oh!" I exclaimed, really distressed, and the others echoed my sympathy. - -"He got jammed between the timbers," explained Dr. Gaylord, as he -continued his luncheon, "and although three of his attendants threw -themselves around him and met their own death in trying to shield him, -the Prince was badly smashed and can't possibly live more than a day or -two. It's a shame," he added, shaking his grizzled head, "for Kai Lun Pu -has just been made one of the five Viceroys of the Empire, and he's a -fine young fellow who had a promising future. The redemption of China, -gentlemen, must come through these young scions of the nobility who are -being educated at the colleges of England and America. They'll imbibe -modern, progressive ideas, and in time upset the old prejudices of the -Flowery Kingdom altogether." - -He turned and cast at me a scrutinizing gaze. - -"You're the young man who brought us off the wreck, I think?" - -I nodded. - -"The Prince has asked for you twice. Perhaps you'd better go to him now. -I've given him a hypodermic and he feels easier." - -"Why does he wish to see me?" I asked curiously. - -"Some fool notion of gratitude, I suppose. These educated Chinese are -very courteous and punctilious fellows. It's likely he wouldn't die -comfortably if he had neglected to thank you for your slight services." - -"Shall I go in alone?" I asked hesitatingly. - -"Yes; walk right in. The Death's-Head is with him," added the doctor -with a snort of contempt that I did not understand. - -So I softly turned the handle of the stateroom door and walked in. It -was not a pleasant errand to visit a dying man, and I wanted to get it -over with as soon as possible. - -The state cabin of the _Seagull_ was a roomy--almost -spacious--apartment, and we had fitted it up carefully for the use of -any important guest we might have aboard. It had never been used but -once before, and as I glanced around it I felt a pang that it was now to -be the scene of a death, and that a miserable Chinaman should put this -blemish upon it. - -Seated upon a stool beside the curtained bunk was the Chinese attendant -I had brought aboard with the Prince and the doctor. Immediately I -understood Dr. Gaylord's expression, "the Death's-Head," for this -Chinaman typified that mythical horror in feature and expression. -Perhaps I should say lack of expression, for his face was as immobile as -Death itself, of a pallid gray-green color, and the skin was drawn tight -as parchment over his high cheek-bones and across his thin lips. The -eyes were dark and bright, but conveyed no more animation or -intelligence than would glass eyes. He was dressed rather primly in a -suit of black broadcloth, cut in London fashion. - -As I entered, this attendant rose like an automaton and drew the -curtains of the bunk, muttering a brief sentence in Chinese. - - - - - CHAPTER III. - SMILING AT DEATH. - - -I advanced with a respectful bow and found myself looking squarely into -the eyes of the injured man. Then I gave a start of surprise, for a -young man--almost a boy, he seemed--was smiling at me from the pillows -as cheerily as if greeting an old friend who had come to take part in a -jubilation. - -In my recollections of him I have never thought of Prince Kai Lun Pu as -a Chinaman. His features bore certain characteristics of his race, -assuredly; but he was so thoroughly Europeanized, so cultured, frank and -agreeable in demeanor, that no one could possibly think of him otherwise -than as a royal good fellow whom it was a privilege to know. With his -poor maimed body covered by the counterpane, the pleasant--almost -merry--expression of his boyish face made one doubt that he had been -injured at all, and I thought he looked as little like a dying man as -anyone could. - -"You are young Mr. Steele," said he in perfect English, "and I am well -pleased to see you, sir; for you have rendered me a rare service and -have earned my lasting gratitude." - -"It was a simple duty," I responded, with an answering smile; "but I am -glad I was able to serve so important a personage, Prince." - -"Important?" said he, arching his eyebrows; "ah, perhaps you might find -me so, were we together in my own province of Kwang-Kai-Nong." A shadow -passed over his face, and he sighed; but next moment, with renewed -cheerfulness, he added, "but we are not in China, Mr. Steele, and aboard -your noble ship the humble passenger must defer to your own more -powerful individuality." He cast an amused glance at the Death's-Head -and said: - -"Defer, Mai Lo, to the noble American; defer for us both, since I am -helpless!" - -The attendant, outwardly unmoved and unresponsive, prostrated himself -before me, and then resumed his former position. I could not resist a -light laugh at the ridiculousness of the performance, and the Prince -joined in the merriment. Then, suddenly recollecting myself, I became -grave and asked: - -"Are you suffering, Prince? Do you think you are badly hurt?" - -The bright eyes regarded me intently for an instant, after which he -turned to the Death's-Head. - -"Leave me, Mai Lo; I would converse with my host," said he. - -The attendant again prostrated himself, this time to his Prince, and -retired without a word of protest. But almost immediately the Doctor -came hurrying in, and there was protest in both his words and demeanor. - -"Look you, Prince Kai," he said, "this is no time for reckless folly. I -gave you morphine to quiet your pain and enable you to sleep, and you -positively must not excite yourself and neutralize the effect of the -medicine." - -The young man gave him a look half whimsical, half sympathetic. - -"My dear Gaylord," said he, "you have, in your wisdom, numbered the -hours remaining to me, and I accept the decree as final. But why should -I sleep during those brief hours, when rest eternal will soon be mine?" - -The Doctor flushed and cast down his eyes. He was a good-hearted man, -and not yet calloused in the presence of death. The Prince smiled upon -him in kindly fashion and asked: - -"Is there an ample supply of morphine?" - -"There is ample, my Prince." - -"Then listen to my wish. I do not care to sleep, nor do I want to suffer -in the brief time you have allotted me. Let me secure all the pleasure I -am able to until the Earth Dragon completes his vengeance upon me. That -will be kind, dear Doctor, and your reward shall be provided for." - -The old surgeon took the Chinaman's hand and pressed it warmly. - -"Never mind the reward, my Prince," said he. "I'm out of a job just now, -and am glad to experiment upon you, so I shan't get rusty. Your wish -shall be respected." - -"Then leave me with Mr. Steele awhile," was the reply, "and see that Mai -Lo doesn't disturb us." - -The Doctor bowed with deference and withdrew. - -"Prince," said I, "they call me Sam aboard this ship, and I'll be glad -to have you do the same. I'm not much used to a handle to my name, and -if we're to be friends----" - -"We're to be friends, Sam," he rejoined, quickly; "so just squat upon -that stool and let us have a good chat together." - -I was really charmed with my new acquaintance, he was so animated, so -frank in admitting me to his friendship and so evidently grateful to me -for the slight service I had rendered him. His brightness made me forget -the pitiful fact that he had but a short time to live, until he himself -reminded me of it. - -I can imagine no more delightful a companion than Prince Kai Lun Pu must -have been before his terrible accident. He began by telling me much of -his history, in a whimsical, half facetious way that deprived the -relation of any affectation or egotism. - -A prince of the royal blood and related to the reigning Manchu family, -Kai had been early singled out for an important position in the empire -and sent to England to be educated. He had graduated from Oxford a year -before, and after a brief visit to his own country, where he held a long -consultation with the Emperor and that terrible old woman, Tsi An, the -Dowager Empress, he had toured Europe, Egypt and India, and afterward -visited the principal cities of the United States. This had enabled him -to study other nations and to note their manners and customs, and he was -returning to China as a Viceroy and a member of the Imperial Cabinet, to -which post he had already been appointed, when he met with the terrible -accident which was to cut short his brilliant career. - -So much this royal prince confided to me in our first interview; but he -cared less to talk of himself than to be amused, and soon he began to -question me as to my own history and adventures. - -Being willing to amuse the poor fellow, and having no duties that -required my attention, I passed the afternoon in relating the adventures -of my brief life. These seemed to astonish him greatly, and he -questioned me closely in regard to Alaska and Panama, where I had -voyaged with my father and Uncle Naboth, but which he had never visited. -I also told him some queer adventures of mine in Egypt, but he was more -familiar with that country. - -I feared to weary the young Prince with my long stories, but he would -not let me go. Twice during the afternoon Dr. Gaylord came in and -administered to his patient hypodermic injections of morphine, and these -must have kept him free from pain, for he made no complaints and -retained his bright cheerfulness until I finally insisted on leaving -him. - -Outside his door was the unemotional Mai Lo, standing as stiffly as a -statue. The attendant saluted me with great respect and immediately -entered his master's room. - -Dr. Gaylord was in the saloon smoking a cigar, and he nodded as I -approached and said; - -"Queer fellow, Prince Kai, isn't he?" - -"A very charming fellow, I think, Doctor." - -"Yes; and richer than Rothschild--or your Rockefeller," he added. "You -should have seen him arrayed in his native costume on board the -_Karamata Maru_, and surrounded by his four devoted followers. He was a -picture, I assure you, and dignified and gracious enough to warrant his -royal blood. Everyone liked him, heathen though he is." - -"Heathen!" I echoed, surprised. - -"Of course he's a heathen. But I admit he makes you forget that, for in -London and at Oxford he acquired the polish of an English gentleman. It -was only when I noted the rascals surrounding him that I realized he was -a Chinaman." - -"But they were faithful," I suggested. - -"To the death," said he, with a slight shudder. "They even tried to -oppose their frail bodies between him and the ship's splintering -timbers. Sir, it would have made you cringe to see their mangled -remains----as I did. But the sacrifice did no good at all." - -"You are sure he will die?" I asked. - -"I am positive. Surgical skill can do nothing to save him. If only old -Death's-Head had perished with him," he added, with a glance toward the -state cabin, "I should feel more reconciled. But Mai Lo happened to be -in a safe place, and escaped." - -"Is he old?" I asked musingly. - -"You never can tell a Chinaman's age from his looks," said the Doctor. -"Yet I would wager that Mai Lo is sixty, if he's a day. I'm told that at -home he's the governor of Prince Kai's native province, and a person of -consequence." - -"I don't like him," said I, frankly. - -"No one likes him, not even his young master," returned the Doctor. "By -the way, how old should you judge Kai Lun Pu to be?" - -"Perhaps the Prince is eighteen--or nineteen," I hazarded. - -"He is seven-and-twenty. These Chinese seem to age very slowly, unless -they're addicted to opium, like the coolies. Have a cigar, sir?" - -I shook my head and went on deck, where Archie and Joe at once collared -me with a demand to know what "His Royal Muchness, the Chink" had been -talking about all the afternoon. I was quite full of the subject and -told them as much as I knew about our injured passenger, adding that I -was sincerely sorry the poor fellow must die. - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - A STARTLING PROPOSITION. - - -Next morning after breakfast I was again summoned to attend Prince Kai -Lun Pu. I may as well remark in this place that with the Chinese the -surname comes first, and Kai was my new friend's family name, as mine is -Steele. "Pu" with him stood in the place of "Sam" with me, and Lun was -his middle name. But as the Chinese name always means something, a free -translation of Kai Lun Pu into English would be "blossom of the tree," -Kai being a tree, or in some connections the root of a tree. So the -Prince's name was a very pretty and appropriate one, although it sounds -so queer to our uncomprehending ears. - -My new friend greeted me as cheerily as on the previous day, although I -noted the fact that dark circles had settled around his eyes and his -cheeks were a bit more hollow. The doctor was with him when I came in, -and I asked if his patient had slept. - -"Not a wink," he replied. "Our Prince does not intend to lose a moment -of life, and so I sat up with him until after midnight myself. Then he -talked to Mai Lo until daylight." - -"And that was time wasted," added the Prince, with a queer glance at his -attendant, "for Mai Lo has a limited vocabulary, although he is so wise -and experienced. I think he spoke six words to me in return for all my -chatter. So now I will excuse him from my presence until I require his -services." - -Mai Lo heard and prostrated himself humbly before his Prince, retiring -with the stealthy glide of a ghost. The doctor was preparing his -hypodermic syringe, and the sick man watched him thoughtfully. - -"Do you see much change in my condition?" he presently asked. - -"A little," answered the doctor. "Your vitality is wonderful. An -ordinary man would have succumbed long ago." - -"Am I sure of today?" enquired the Prince. - -The surgeon administered the hypodermic before replying. Then he said, -slowly: - -"While your heart retains its action you will live; but a clot may -interfere with the action at any time. I cannot promise you even today, -yet you may see the light tomorrow--or of several tomorrows." - -"But not many of them?" - -"Not many, Prince." - -"Ah, the Earth Dragon is relentless. I cannot reach China?" - -"No, indeed. To Shanghai or Hong Kong is two weeks. And there is another -thing that I must speak to you about. I have no means of embalming or -preserving your body." - -For a moment the Prince looked grave. Then he laughed again, lightly, -but I thought with little or no mirth. In spite of his Occidental -education Kai Lun Pu retained the prejudices of his forefathers and -longed to have his body carried to China and laid to rest in his -ancestral halls. - -"What a fuss old Mai Lo will make when I am cast into the sea!" he -remarked. "You'll have to put him in irons, Sam, or he'll run amuck -among you and cause mischief." - -"If he does he shall go after you," I promised. "That is, unless you -wish him preserved to carry out your bequests at home and convey your -messages to your friends." - -The Prince made a face so ridiculous that both Gaylord and I smiled at -him. - -"I will confide to you a secret," said he; "my servant is fully as -repulsive to me as he is to you. But he is a man of high birth, a -mandarin and the hereditary governor of my own province; so I had to -carry the fellow with me on my travels." - -"He looks like a dummy," I suggested. - -"And his looks are very deceptive," retorted the Prince. "Mai Lo is -remarkably subtle and observing, and as intelligent as he is proud and -ambitious. Really, until my accident occurred, I feared the fellow, -although I knew he would sacrifice his life for me if necessary. It will -be his duty after my death to return to his home, propitiate the Earth -Dragon, and then commit suicide; but the chances are Mai Lo will find a -way to avoid that. There will be too much to feed his ambition." - -"Will he inherit your estates?" inquired the doctor. - -"By no means. Mai Lo is noble, but not of the blood royal. My estates -will go to the Emperor, because I have no heir; my ancestral halls will -be sealed up and abandoned, and--I shall soon be forgotten." - -"Why so?" I asked. - -"Because I shall never become an ancestor myself," he responded, -laughing genuinely this time. "An absurd statement, isn't it, Sam? But -my countrymen are devoted Shintoists, or ancestor worshippers, and while -I have gained honor and respect in life through my powerful ancestry, in -death I lose all and am speedily forgotten." - -While I thoughtfully pondered this statement the doctor withdrew and -left us alone together. - -"Do you believe in this queer religion of ancestor worship, Prince?" I -inquired. - -"Of course not, Sam. I'm a mighty poor Chinaman, as far as our orthodox -traditions and religious observances are concerned. In fact my people -are not really religious at all, for they vilify and even thrash their -bronze and wooden gods if they do not behave properly, and the whole -ceremonial worship of China is a farce. I do not mind telling you that -even before I went to Europe my heart refused to acknowledge those -decayed ancestors of mine as more important than the dust to which they -have returned in the course of nature. But I kept the secret of my -apostacy to myself, and in order to secure ample funds to enjoy the -pleasures of Europe I even robbed my ancestral halls of a portion of -their treasure." - -"Oh!" I said. "Is there treasure, then, in your ancestral halls?" - -He smiled. - -"More than half the wealth of China--the accumulated wealth of -centuries--is tied up forever in this absurd manner," he replied. "My -family was old at the time of the Tartar invasion, and it has always -been wealthy. In my ancestral halls, in my province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, -lies a mass of treasure that would startle the world if it were to be -unearthed and publicly displayed. Yet no one has ever seen it in my -generation but myself." - -"I do not quite understand this system," I said, much interested in -these statements. - -"It is our immemorial custom," explained the Prince, "to bury with each -head of a family one-half the wealth he possesses, to be used by him -when his resurrection occurs at the end of the world. The remaining half -is inherited by his eldest son, his successor. A daughter never -inherits, you know. When the son dies, one-half his wealth is laid with -his body in the tombs of the ancestral halls, and so this accumulation -goes on from century to century, and half the wealth of the nation is -continually abstracted from its resources." - -"But suppose there is no son," said I. "What happens then?" - -"Then the line ends. In the case of a noble family, such as ours, the -confidential servant secretly seals up the ancestral halls and then -commits suicide, so that no one may ever discover where they are -located. If he hesitates to kill himself by the ninth day the other -servants promptly kill him; so his fate is really sealed in case his -lord dies without an heir." - -"And is Mai Lo your confidential servant in this case?" I asked -curiously. - -"You have guessed it," replied the Prince, smiling. "If I were sure he -would do his duty it would deprive death of half its sting; but I -suspect, Sam, that Mai Lo has as little respect for ancestor worship as -I myself, and it is my impression that he will rob the tombs of my -forefathers very freely before he seals them up forever." - -"But won't his fellow-servants kill him if he fails to commit suicide?" -I asked. - -"I could answer that question more positively if I knew the mind of Mai -Lo better," returned the Prince, more gravely than was his wont. Then he -brightened and said: - -"I am much interested in your friends Archie and Joe, who were so loyal -and brave in your Egyptian adventures, which you related to me -yesterday. Did you not say they were still your comrades?" - -"Yes, indeed, Prince. Both are now aboard the _Seagull_." - -"May I see them? Will you bring them here to see me?" he asked, eagerly. - -"They will be greatly pleased," I replied. "When?" - -"At once. You remember the doctor's warning." - -"I'll get them," said I, rising. - -"Send Mai Lo," suggested the Prince. I did so, asking the attendant, who -stood stiffly outside the door, to summon my friends to an audience with -Kai Lun Pu. - -In a few minutes Joe and Archie arrived, as eager as I knew they would -be to make the acquaintance of our interesting passenger. - -The Prince conversed with them upon various subjects for fully an hour, -pressing them for details of our former adventures and shrewdly drawing -out the characteristics of both the boys without their suspecting it in -the least. I felt quite proud of my friends, for although each in his -own way was odd to the verge of eccentricity, two more manly, truer -hearted fellows did not exist--or at least that was my opinion of them. - -The Prince seemed to approve of them, too, and with their quaint answers -and ways they certainly amused him--Archie bluff and outspoken and Joe -modest and retiring as a girl. - -Presently, as he lay back upon his pillows, Kai Lun Pu began to laugh. -He laughed again, seemingly much amused; and still again, with evident -enjoyment of some thought that had occurred to him. Archie and Joe -stared at him rather uneasily, and I own I had myself a fleeting -suspicion that his maimed body was finally affecting his mind. But the -next moment the Prince said, in his ordinary tones: - -"By all the big and little gods, I'll do it!" - -"Do what, Prince?" I asked, curiously. - -"Give you a new adventure to undertake," he replied, almost gleefully. -"You three boys are not tired of adventures, are you?" - -"Not much," returned Archie, stoutly. - -"And although you've found some small treasure already, you wouldn't -object to finding more, would you?" he continued, eyeing us closely. - -Our eager faces must have answered him; but I said, as calmly as I -could: - -"What is the proposition, your Highness?" - -"The proposition is simply this, Sam; I'm going to show you how to rob -my ancestral halls!" - - - - - CHAPTER V. - THE HALLS OF HIS ANCESTORS. - - -I'm afraid we looked rather foolish at this suggestion. Archie was -open-mouthed and wide-eyed; Joe's sensitive face took on a frown, and I -felt myself flushing red. - -"You see, Prince," I said at last, shifting uneasily in my seat, "we've -been adventurers, but not buccaneers, and to _rob_----" - -"Nonsense!" cried Kai, laughing at us again; "the word 'rob' does not -mean to steal, even in your bungling English. And I used it -figuratively. To rob my ancestral halls would not be a sin, for you -would deprive no living person of what is his at present or might be his -in the future. As for the dead, my opinion is that my ancestors are very -dead; and, in case their bodies resurrect at the end of the world, they -won't mind whether they are wealthy or not. I tell you, Sam, I can -imagine no more foolish idea than to bury treasure with the dead, and -had I lived to return to China it was my firm intention to rob the -ancestral halls myself. In that case no one would ever know it, and -there would be no danger. Why, as I said before, I abstracted certain -jewels from the tombs years ago, and spent the proceeds in high living. -So, if I was willing to rob the ancestral halls myself, and approve of -your robbing them in my place, now that I am prevented, you need have no -scruples on the plea of morality. Listen, friends: I present to you -three--to Sam and Joe and Archie--all of the treasure contained in my -ancestral halls. It is yours--I give it freely--but you must go and -secure it, and that will be a dangerous expedition." - -"Why so?" asked Archie. - -"Because you won't have me to assist you," he replied. "Because you must -oppose the ancestral devotion, amounting to a religion, of the entire -Chinese nation. Because my own followers and servants would cut you down -in an instant if your errand were discovered, and----" - -He hesitated. - -"Any more interesting reasons?" I asked. - -"The strongest of all," said he. "Because I am convinced that Mai Lo -means to get the treasure himself." - -Joe gave a low whistle, and Archie looked especially thoughtful. - -"Is it worth while, then, for us to undertake the adventure?" I -questioned. - -"For centuries past one-half of the wealth of one of the richest -families in China has been placed in the vaults which I call my -ancestral halls," he returned. "This wealth consists of jade, precious -stones--especially rubies--pearls and stores of gold and silver. There -is enough to ransom a kingdom, and as I cannot use it myself I should -like you to get it--if you can. Your task would be difficult in any -event, for to rob any ancestral hall is a great crime in China. Even the -graves of the poor, which are stone or mud vaults with roofs of bamboo -and palm leaves, are respected by all. Yet your greatest danger is from -Mai Lo. If he cannot rob my ancestral halls himself he will try to -prevent anyone else from doing so." - -"Well, then," said Archie; "let's toss him overboard, while we have the -chance. He's only a Chinaman." The next instant, seeing the amused smile -on the Prince's face, he realized what he had said and began to -apologize. "It's so hard, sir," he added, "to think of you except as one -of ourselves." - -Perhaps the naive compliment pleased the Prince, for he laughed and -said: - -"It might be a _wise_ thing to cast Mai Lo into the sea. But I do not -think you will undertake murder, even to secure my treasure. So I will -do what I can to enable you to outwit the mandarin. Can you find me a -piece of paper and a small brush?" - -Joe got them from his cabin in a few moments, and while he was absent we -all sat in silence. - -I spread the piece of paper upon the coverlet in front of the Prince, -and dipped the brush in ink for him. His left arm was broken and -useless, but fortunately he could use his right arm and hand, though -with difficulty. At once he began writing in Chinese characters upon the -paper, and presently he finished and held out the brush for me to take. - -"You cannot read my signature, Sam," said he, "but it is there, and will -be recognized. It is an order to all my dependents to recognize you and -your companions as my guests for one year, and to serve you as -faithfully as they would myself. I have added that my spirit will watch -to see if I am obeyed and to take vengeance if I am not. That is, of -course, nonsense to us; but it ought to be effective with my people. -Take the paper, Sam, and guard it carefully. Stay! call in Mai Lo for a -moment." - -I did so, and the Prince said to his attendant in an easy tone: - -"Witness this order, Mai Lo." - -The mandarin glanced at the document, but though I watched him carefully -I could detect no sign of emotion in his glassy eyes, or even surprise -or interest upon his putty-like features. He took the brush from my hand -and obediently added his signature to that of the Prince. Then, at his -master's command, he again retired. - -I took the paper, folded it carefully, and placed it in my wallet. - -"Then you are decided to undertake the adventure?" asked the Prince, in -a pleased voice. - -I looked at Archie and Joe, and they both nodded. So I answered: - -"We will seek for the treasure, your Highness." - -"Good!" said he. "Now take the signet ring from my finger." - -I obeyed. It was a heavy gold band, curiously engraved and set with a -huge ruby. The stone had an upper flat surface, on which were cut three -strange characters. - -"Do not display this ring except in case of necessity," warned Kai Lun -Pu. "When you do, it will command obedience of every man in my province. -It will even be powerful with the Emperor. So keep it safely." - -I thanked him and stowed the ring in my pocket. - -"And now," said the Prince, "there is but one more thing I can do for -you, but that ought to prove of great assistance in your venture. Listen -carefully, all of you, for the secret I am about to confide to your ears -may not be written down in any way, and the memory alone must guard it. -Heretofore it has been handed down in my family from generation to -generation by confiding the knowledge to the eldest son, who alone -inherits. My ancestors would have died sooner than allow a stranger or -an alien to know this family secret; but I--I am different. In me the -shackles of tradition and foolish custom have been broken by a liberal -education and a knowledge of the great world whose existence many of my -countrymen do not even suspect." - -He paused a moment, as if in thought, and then continued as follows, -speaking slowly and distinctly but in a lowered voice: - -"It will be easy for you to locate the ancestral halls of the family of -Kai. It is near to my own palace, and you will first see a quaint but -beautiful house of polished bamboo, with an entrance on each of its four -sides. Each entrance is guarded by a god, and it will be wise for you to -pretend to propitiate these gods by offerings. Burn prayers for my -spirit's welfare before them. You must not enter this house, for it is -sacred; but I will describe it to you. - -"In the center is a stone walled pit, with steps leading downward. In -the center of the pit is a bronze tablet, which, when lifted, discloses -a passageway. This passage forms a long tunnel slanting into the earth, -and if you could follow it, it would lead you to the underground vault, -or chih, where my noble ancestors lie buried. This vault is cut from the -solid rock, and is a big domed chamber ornamented with the best art of -the ages that have elapsed since its construction. The tapestries are -said to be the best and most valuable in the whole Empire. Around the -sides of this chamber are the niches where repose the burial caskets of -my respected ancestors, and beside each casket are placed the chests, -urns and taborets containing one-half the wealth this ancestor died -possessed of. Do you understand this description?" - -"I can picture it perfectly," said I. - -"That is well. But now for the secret." Again he lowered his voice, with -an uneasy glance toward the door, behind which he knew Mai Lo was -stationed. Then he continued: - -"There is a second, or secret, entrance to the burial chamber, which no -one outside of the heir of our house has ever suspected. It was built -seven centuries ago by Kai Tai, a pious man who wished to worship in -secret at the tombs of his ancestors without the formal ceremony -required when entering the ancestral hall publicly. This private -entrance is also a tunnel, and leads from my palace itself. Now, my -friends, pay strict attention. There is, in the palace, a set of rooms -called the Suite of the Horned Fish, from its mode of decoration. These -are the apartments always occupied by the royal prince of our line, and -so they will be vacant when you arrive at the palace. The main doorway -to the Suite of the Horned Fish will doubtless be guarded night and day, -and it will not be wise for you to try to force an entrance therein. But -in the bend of the passageway just beyond the entrance is a tapestry -representing the Earth Dragon embracing a woman, and behind this -tapestry you will find a small ball or knob of bronze. Pull this ball -toward you, outward, and a private door will open leading directly into -my sleeping chamber. Once there, you are not liable to interruption. - -"In one corner of this chamber is a great statue of the first Kai in -armor. It is a dreadful thing, and used to frighten me when a boy; but -in its carving the statue shows great artistic skill. By pushing the -left foot sideways--it will require a strong pressure--a panel in the -wall back of the statue will be released. It is the entrance to the -secret passage and once you have found it the rest is easy. It leads to -one of the niches in the vault of my ancestors, the tapestries cleverly -concealing the doorway. By means of this passage you may convey all or a -part of the treasure to my chamber in the palace, and from there I must -leave you to your own ingenious devices to transport it safely to -Shanghai or aboard your ship. Have I made this quite plain to you, my -friends?" - -"Quite plain," we all answered, pleased to have the adventure so easily -arranged for us; and I added: - -"How can we thank you, Prince Kai?" - -He smiled. - -"I am well repaid in believing you will outwit old Mai Lo, and secure -the treasure he means to steal," was his reply. "If I possess spirit I -shall try to watch you and enjoy the fun." - -"Oh, don't do that!" exclaimed Archie with a shudder. - -"But you won't know it, and I haven't much faith in a spiritual -existence," he replied. - -"What have you faith in?" I asked, shocked to hear him speak so lightly -on his death-bed. - -"We Shintoists believe in our ancestors," said the Prince mockingly, I -thought; "and that has always made us more sensible than our Buddhist -neighbors. Also I have studied Christianity, Mohammedanism and -Theosophy, and they have led me to admire Confucius more. So I get back -to Shintoism in the end. I shall die in the faith of my ancestors, but -not hampered by their narrow prejudices, I hope." - -He sighed with this, and I thought his cheeks looked more sunken and his -skin more pallid than I had yet noticed them. So I said: - -"This has been a trying interview, your Highness, and you need rest. -Shall we retire?" - -He hesitated, and then nodded with a return of his old brightness: - -"Send in the doctor," said he, "it's time for more morphine." - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - "OLD DEATH'S-HEAD." - - -When we arrived on deck again the wind had freshened and the pleasant -spell of weather we had lately experienced seemed likely to leave us. -But our gallant _Seagull_ headed the waves merrily, with scarcely any -heaving of her swanlike body, and we knew her staunchness so well that -we did not dread any weather that might overtake us. - -Finding a sheltered position in the waist, we three boys eagerly -discussed our important interview with the Prince and the chances of -success in the adventure offered us. - -"He's made everything so blamed easy for us that it's like taking candy -from a babe," said Archie, gleefully. - -"He has certainly proved himself a generous friend," I assented. "It's a -pity he must die. I'd rather have him alive and my friend, than to get -the treasure. Eh, Joe?" - -"Exactly," answered Joe, in his quiet voice. - -"I like the chap, too," said Archie, "but our sentiment won't alter the -facts in the case, will it? Here's a treasure--and a whopper, too, I -imagine--calling to us to come and take it, and----" - -"And here's Mai Lo, who wants it himself," added Joe. - -"Oh, him!" cried Archie, scornfully. - -"Joe's right," said I, thoughtfully; "Mai Lo is a power to be reckoned -with. Even the Prince fears him." - -"I don't," declared Archie, "the man's a dummy. Anyone that'll kow-tow -and get on his knees the way this fellow does, is a coward and a sneak." - -"The doctor," said Joe, softly, "calls him 'Old Death's-Head.'" - -"Well, what of it?" - -"I'm afraid of Death." - -We both started at this; but Archie, recovering courage, asked: - -"What can one miserable Chinaman do, opposed to three Americans?" - -"Very little, in America," replied Joe. "But we're going to his own -country, to China, where old Death's-Head is a high mandarin, and the -governor of a province. He won't kow-tow there, for the Prince is his -only superior, and the Prince will be deep under the ocean soon." - -We thought this over. There was usually something to think over when Joe -made a long speech. - -"Do you mean, then, that you're scared out; that you won't undertake -this thing?" demanded Archie, finally. - -"No," said Joe, "I'm going to China. That is, if you fellows are game to -go with me." - -"That's the way to talk!" - -"But we're putting our heads in the jaws of a trap, and the least little -thing is likely to spring it," added Joe. - -Archie looked puzzled. - -"I can't understand why you take that view of it," he protested. "It -seems to me the thing's easy enough. We've got the Prince's letter to -his people, and the ring, and the secret of the private way into his -ancestral hall. If we bungle such a job as that, we ought to be hanged." - -"And will be, or worse. So we mustn't bungle it," said Joe. "Where is -this province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, Sam?" - -"I forgot to ask," I replied, wondering at my oversight. - -"China's a big country," suggested Joe. - -"I know. I'll inquire about the location, and how to get to it, the next -time I see the Prince." - -"Do," said Archie, "that'll help a lot." - -But I didn't see the Prince again. At the lunch table we found the -doctor, eating with apparent gusto but with an intent look on his face. - -"How's your patient, Doc?" Uncle Naboth was asking as I entered. - -"Why, I'm out of a job again," replied Doctor Gaylord, gravely. - -"Great Goodness! The man ain't dead, is he?" demanded my uncle. - -"He is, sir." - -I do not know why I had such a sudden sinking of the heart as I heard -this. Perhaps the noble young Chinaman had won from me more admiration -and affection than I had suspected, during the brief time I had known -him. - -I glanced at Joe and Archie, and they were looking mighty solemn. - -"Wasn't it rather sudden, Doc?" inquired Uncle Naboth, after a pause, -during which he stirred his tea energetically. - -"Yes, he might have lived another four-and-twenty hours. But he wore out -the morphine and began to suffer terribly. So I killed him." - -"What!" - -"Gave him an overdose of morphine, at his own request, and he went to -his long sleep with a smile of gratitude upon his face." - -There was another pause. - -"Ahem!" said Capt. Steele, clearing his throat, "was -that--er--er--strictly professional, Dr. Gaylord?" - -"It was strictly humane, Captain. The man was crushed and mangled from -the waist down, and according to all the laws of science and -common-sense has been as good as dead ever since the accident. He -couldn't have lived until now without the morphine. When that failed to -soothe him the end was bound to creep nearer by slow degrees, allowing -him to suffer horrible torments. I couldn't stand that, and he couldn't. -So he begged me to end it for him, and I did." - -"You're a good man, Gaylord," remarked Uncle Naboth, mopping his bald -head with his red bandanna. "I'm glad you had the courage to do it." - -"This Prince of China," said the doctor, leaning back in his chair and -thrusting his hands in his pockets, "was a royal good fellow. I had -observed him on shipboard, and was attracted by his cheerful, -intelligent face. When the _Karamata Maru_ broke up I left everyone else -to attend to Kai Lun Pu, until I discovered he was fatally injured. -Unfortunately all my surgical tools and requirements were out of reach, -and in the pockets of the clothes which I grabbed up before I rushed on -deck were only a small medicine case and my hypodermic outfit. I -assisted Mai Lo, the only one of the Prince's attendants who survived, -to get Kai off the wreck and safe aboard this ship, and at his urgent -request I remained with him, since the doctor of the _Nagasaki Maru_ -could look after the few survivors of the _Karamata Maru_ who were -injured. I am well paid for doing this, but I want to state that the -money did not influence me in the least." - -To look at the doctor was evidence of the truth of this statement; so we -merely nodded assent. - -"As soon as I had him settled in your cabin yonder," he continued, "I -told him that he was dying. Kai accepted the decree like a philosopher -and asked me how long I could keep him alive without suffering. It was -then that we made our bargain, and I promised he should die comfortably. -It seems he had certain family affairs to arrange with Mai Lo, who -represents him in his province, and afterward he had several long talks -with Sam and the other boys here." - -He paused to look from one to the other of us curiously, and the shrewd -glance from beneath his prominent gray eyebrows was rather -disconcerting. - -"By good luck," he went on, "the Prince finished his arrangements, -whatever they were, before the effect of the morphine wore out. When I -went to him a while ago I saw the time had come to fulfil my promise. I -asked him if he was ready and he said he was. So, in the parlance of the -Chinese, he sleeps with his ancestors." - -In the silence that followed we were all busy with our own thoughts. -Finally my father asked: - -"Where is Mai Lo?" - -"Burning prayers before the body. He's going to make trouble for us, -pretty soon." - -"How's that?" asked the Captain. - -"These Chinese believe it's a lasting disgrace to allow their bodies to -be buried anywhere but at home. Mai Lo has already asked me when I would -embalm the body; but I've been making inquiries and find there's no -material aboard the _Seagull_ that will enable me to preserve the corpse -of Kai Lun Pu until we can get him to China. He himself understood this, -and was willing to be cast overboard; but old Death's-Head has different -ideas, and when he learns what we are going to do he will make trouble, -as I said." - -"What can he do?" asked Uncle Naboth. - -"These Chinese have a disagreeable way of running amuck and slicing a -few people into mincemeat before they can be overcome. I won't say Mai -Lo will do that, but he will do something--anything in his power to -prevent us lowering his master's body into the sea." - -"He won't run amuck," said I, positively; "nor will he do anything that -will endanger his own life." - -"Why not, Sam?" asked my father. "Mai Lo's a queer chap. I can't make -him out at all. Seems to me he's likely to do anything." - -"Except endanger himself," I added. "The Prince knew Mai Lo better than -anyone, and from what he told me I believe Mai's more clever than you -suppose, and too ambitious to sacrifice his life for a mere whim." - -"It isn't a mere whim," said the doctor. "The Shintoists are ancestor -worshippers, and the sacredness of a dead body is part of their -religion. Mai Lo, if he's a good Shintoist, believes he himself will be -condemned by the spirits of his own ancestors if he allows his master to -be cast into the sea, whence it is impossible he can be resurrected when -the end of the world comes." - -"But _is_ Mai Lo a good Shintoist?" I asked. - -"Mm--I don't know. He claims to be; but the fellow puzzles me. Many of -the Chinese wear a mask of expressionless reserve; but Mai Lo is the -most incomprehensible being I have ever met. If he weren't clever he -wouldn't be a high mandarin, so we can't judge him by his terracotta -face and beady eyes." - -"Oh, well," remarked my father, "we can't endanger our own health by -keeping a decaying body on board, so whenever you're ready for the -ceremony, Doctor, we will give the Prince as decent a sea-burial as -possible. And that in spite of the old mandarin. By the way, Sam, see if -Mai Lo wants anything to eat." - -I arose and knocked softly upon the door of the state cabin. Presently -it was opened a mere crack and I caught a glimpse of Mai Lo's -expressionless face behind it. But when he saw me he closed the door -again quickly, before I had time to speak; and I heard the key click in -the lock. - -"Let the beast starve," I growled, turning away to go on deck; and the -others seemed to approve the sentiment, for they followed me without -protest. - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - WE BECOME CONSPIRATORS. - - -"You'll find my first suggestion was good," said Archie, as we stood in -the shelter of the wheel-house, for the wind was half a gale by this -time. "The proper thing to do is to chuck old Death's-Head overboard." - -"It would certainly simplify matters," I agreed; "but unfortunately it -can't be done." - -"Then we ought to cultivate his friendship," said Joe. - -"How can we?" - -"I don't know; but it's a great mistake to allow him to think he's our -enemy." - -"Why so, Joe?" - -"We've got to go into his province to get the treasure. He's powerful -there, and we need his good will. He might make it pretty hot for us -otherwise." - -"True enough," said Archie, gloomily. "But you can't cultivate the -friendship of a dummy. He won't respond worth a cent." - -"He must have _some_ sentiment," suggested Joe; "his faithfulness to his -Prince proves that. Let's study him and try to discover how to reach his -gratitude, or self-esteem, or----" - -"Or what?" - -"How to further his ambition." - -"If the Prince is buried at sea," I said, reflectively, "Mai Lo will be -disgraced at home. If we can save him from this disgrace he ought to be -grateful, for it will give him a chance to carry out his ambitious -plans." - -"I thought he was obliged to commit suicide," said Archie. - -"So he is; but not immediately. First he must settle his master's -affairs, and that business ought to provide pretty fair pickings for an -unscrupulous man. Then he will be obliged to seal up the ancestral hall -and destroy all traces of any entrance to it, or even its existence. All -this takes time, and will give him a chance to complete his plans for -running away with his plunder, most of which will be stolen from the -tombs of the Prince's ancestors." - -"Will he dare do that?" asked Archie. - -"Mai Lo has seen a good deal of the world outside of China," said I, -"and such experience is bound to destroy many of the doctrines of his -religious belief. Contact with our western civilization made the Prince -an unbeliever in Shintoism, and perhaps did the same for Mai Lo." - -"Then why is he so set on lugging the body of the Prince to China? He -must know that this ancestor worship is a humbug." - -"He does. Also he knows that his people at home are still firm believers -in it. It is to save himself from disgrace that he will insist on taking -the body home." - -"I see," responded Archie. "But he can't do that, you know. There's no -way to embalm the Prince properly, and Captain Steele has already -decided to drop the body overboard." - -Looking aft I saw the doctor pacing the quarter-deck with his pipe in -his mouth, and suddenly the sight inspired me with an idea. - -"Boys," I said, "we've got to have some help in this affair. We can't -carry out the adventure all alone. Suppose we ask the doctor to join -us?" - -"Old Gaylord?" - -"Yes. He has good stuff in him, to my notion; and he says he's out of a -job." - -"A good idea," said Joe. - -"Won't he ask for too big a slice of the pie?" inquired Archie. - -"According to the Prince there's more treasure in his ancestral halls -than we could cart away in a year. If Dr. Gaylord will help us we won't -lose anything by giving him his share." - -"I don't see how he can help us a bit," declared Archie. "For my part -I'd rather have Ned Britton or Mr. Perkins. They're true blue and game -to fight to the last." - -"This isn't a matter that depends on fighting, Archie," I reminded him. -"Our whole ship's crew wouldn't make a showing against the thousands of -Chinamen if it came to open warfare. It's a question of ready wit, -courage and audacity." - -"Then I can't make out why you want the doctor," returned Archie, with a -puzzled look. - -"I know," said Joe, in his quiet voice. "I think I've caught Sam's idea, -and it's a good one." - -"What is it, then?" asked Archie. - -"With the doctor's help we can fool Mai Lo and save him from disgrace. -And that will win his gratitude. Eh, Sam?" - -"Quite right, Joe. Shall I call the doctor over?" - -They nodded, and at my summons Dr. Gaylord willingly joined our little -group. - -"Doctor," said I, "there's a conspiracy afloat. Do you want to join it?" - -He gave me a shrewd glance. - -"I knew there was something up," he said, "and I've been trying to study -out what secret Prince Kai confided to you. It has worried me almost as -much as it has Mai Lo." - -"Oh!" said I, with a gasp. "Does _he_ suspect anything?" - -"Mai Lo is no fool, and you were closeted with Prince Kai a long time. -Also, he witnessed an important paper, and I heard him ask the Prince -what had become of his ring." - -"What was the reply?" I inquired. - -"Prince Kai told him he had given it to Sam Steele for an important -purpose, and that he had appointed you to carry out his secret wishes. -Also he exacted a promise from Mai Lo to obey you and render you any -assistance you might demand." - -"Good!" I exclaimed. - -"Good as far as it goes," said the doctor, drily; "but it won't go far -with Mai Lo. He's likely to cut your throat some night if you leave your -door unlocked." - -"Then you distrust him?" I asked, uneasily. - -"More than that, Sam. I'm afraid of him. But let me have your story and -your proposal, and I'll tell you in a jiffy whether I'll join your -conspiracy or not." - -So I began by relating in full my various interviews with Prince Kai, in -the last of which Archie and Joe had been participants. I added that I -believed the Prince's idea of our robbing his ancestors arose from my -relation of our former adventures in search of a treasure, which I had -told him with a view to amusing him. Once the mischievous notion had -seized him, he began to plan ways to assist us, and I think he derived a -certain pleasure during his last hours in imagining our difficulties and -trying to overcome them. Another thing that doubtless influenced him was -the desire to outwit Mai Lo, whom he suspected, probably with good -reason, of a desire to rob the tombs himself. - -Dr. Gaylord listened to all the story without interruption, and I could -see that he was intensely interested. When I finished he smoked for a -time in silence, while we watched him rather anxiously. Finally he -knocked the ashes from his pipe and said, with decision: - -"It looks too pretty to miss, my lads, and if you see where an old -fellow like me can be of use to you, I'll stand by to the last. But I -want to warn you that we are taking big chances in this adventure, and -if any one of us escapes with a whole skin he'll be lucky. On the other -hand, I know something of the enormous wealth of these ancestral halls, -and if we succeed in our undertaking our fortunes will be made. That -won't mean much to you youngsters, of course; but it will enable me to -buy a snug farm in England and settle down to end my days in peace. So -I'm with you, lads, and you can count on my venturing as much as any of -you." - -"Do you know in what part of China the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong is, -doctor?" I inquired. - -"Surely. It's away up in the northwest, in the foothills of the -Himalayas--a most retired and out-of-the-way place; and that's what's -going to make our task doubly hard." - -"How can we get there?" asked Archie. - -"By starting at Shanghai, traveling up the Yang-tse-Kiang a thousand -miles or so to Ichang, and then cutting across country by elephant-train -to the edge of the world, which is the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong. -That's not very definite, is it? But the road to Kai-Nong, the capital, -is probably well known." - -"Mai Lo will show us the way," I said. - -The doctor looked at me blankly. - -"We shall be obliged to take my father and Uncle Naboth into our -confidence soon," I continued, "for the _Seagull_ must make straight for -Woosung anchorage, so that we may escort the body of Prince Kai to -Shanghai, and up the Yang-tse, while our ship goes to Canton to unload. -Then they can pick us up when we return." - -"Look here," said Dr. Gaylord, testily, "have you gone crazy?" - -"I hope not, sir." - -"Then what's this nonsense about escorting Prince Kai's body----" - -"To Kai-Nong, so he may rest with his ancestors," I interrupted. "That -will save Mai Lo from disgrace, and will enable him to return home in -triumph. To do this, he will gladly show us the way." - -The doctor's stare turned to a grin. - -"I begin to understand," said he. "So that is why you wanted me to join -your party." - -"Exactly," I replied. "We can't get along without you." - -"And the spoils of war?" - -"There shall be an equal division." - -"Very good!" said the doctor. "Very good indeed. The conspiracy is an -established fact, and the conspirators are bound to win." - -With a smile I glanced over his shoulder to where a motionless form -stood by the rail gazing steadfastly into the sea. The man was too far -away to have overheard us, but the sight of him froze my smile in an -instant. - -It was Mai Lo. - -"Come," I said abruptly; "let's go below and talk it over. It's getting -chilly here." - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - DR. GAYLORD'S PROPOSAL. - - -The doctor and I had an important interview with Mai Lo that very -evening. The man was evidently on guard before the door of his dead -master's room; for, the moment one of us approached the state cabin, -there was Mai Lo confronting him, although the mandarin had been seen at -quite another part of the ship a short time before. At such times the -expressionless face and unfathomable beady eyes were turned toward us -like those of a basilisk, and they impressed me with an uneasy sensation -in spite of the fact that I felt that he alone was helpless to oppose us -in anything we might decide to do. - -But it was not our cue at present to antagonize Mai Lo, but to win his -confidence. My father had already loudly declared in the Manchu's -hearing that the body of Prince Kai must be buried at sea, and -considering Mai Lo's prejudices it was not unreasonable to suppose that -he looked upon us as his enemies. - -Our first act in the comedy we were playing was to send Uncle Naboth to -explain to the attendant that Captain Steele regretted the necessity of -disposing of the body of his master at sea; but because the _Seagull's_ -medicine chest contained no drugs or chemicals with which to embalm or -preserve the body, there was no way to avoid this sea-burial if we -wished to preserve the health of all on board. - -Mai listened in apparent apathy to this explanation, which he had -doubtless understood before, and the doctor and I waited a couple of -hours to give him time to think it over before we sought him out and -with mysterious gestures beckoned him to follow us to my own cabin. This -he did, but would not close the door and sat in a position where he -could keep an eye upon the locked door of the state cabin. - -"Mai Lo," said I, "you know that Prince Kai and I became friends before -he died, and that he wished me to go to his palace at Kai-Nong and there -perform for him certain services, the details of which are secret and -must not be confided to anyone--even to you, his most faithful servant." - -He listened to me calmly, and then nodded his head. - -"The Prince well knew his body would be lowered into the waters of the -sea," I continued, "and he was resigned to the necessity. We Americans -do not care very much what becomes of our bodies when we are dead, but I -know you Chinese feel differently about it, and it has made me unhappy -to think I could not take the body of my friend Kai to China and place -it in the burial-halls of his ancestors. Dr. Gaylord and I were -conversing upon this subject, a short time ago, when he informed me that -his science had taught him a way to preserve a body for a long period -without the use of the usual drugs; but it is a method that requires -great skill and labor, and constant watching, and is, moreover, very -expensive." - -By this time Mai Lo was intensely interested; there was no doubt of -that. His gaze was fixed steadfastly upon my face and I thought there -was a faint gleam of curiosity in his eyes. - -He was silent at first; but I intended he should speak, and after a long -pause he did so. - -"The expense," said he, in a harsh, guttural voice, but fair English, -"is not to be considered. The estates of Prince Kai are ample to meet -any demand." - -"Just so," I replied easily. "Were it not so, my own fortune would -willingly be devoted to the honor of my friend. The question is not one -of money, but whether we can prevail upon Doctor Gaylord to give us his -time and services. He says the task is a difficult one; and, if he -undertakes to preserve the body of my friend and your master, he must -watch over it constantly and escort it in person to the halls of Prince -Kai's ancestors. I have promised to go with him and to take two of my -own friends to assist him and guard him; but the doctor knows something -of China and fears he will be molested and perhaps lose his life during -the long journey to the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong and back again to -Shanghai. It is this that makes him refuse the undertaking, so I have -decided to ask you if you cannot help us, and relieve Doctor Gaylord of -his fears." - -I spoke slowly, so that each word might be fully understood by the -Chinaman, and it was not long before he answered me. - -"China is a safe country at all times," said Mai Lo, and I noticed that -his raspy, guttural tones were as expressionless as his face. "But on -this mission, when one is in the service of Mai Lo, and favoring the -powerful family of Kai, the person of Doctor Gaylord would be sacred -from harm." - -There were several things about this brief assertion that I did not -like. The mandarin, so humble and subservient to his Prince that I had -come to regard him as a mere valet, now assumed that we would be "in the -service of Mai Lo" during our journey into the interior. Then, again, -our return trip was not assured; it would only be of interest to Mai Lo -to see that we arrived safely at the capital of Kai-Nong with the body. - -This struck the doctor, too; for he said, in his positive way: - -"If I go in safety I must return in safety. It won't do, Mai Lo, to give -me empty promises. Either you must show me, without the shadow of a -doubt, how I am to return to Shanghai with my American escort, or I -don't stir a step and the body of Prince Kai goes overboard." - -Mai Lo took a silver box from inside his richly embroidered robe and -abstracted some betel-nut and lime leaves, which he placed in his mouth. - -"What assurance do you demand?" he asked. - -"This," said the doctor. "You will yourself remain on board the -_Seagull_ as an hostage, until we return from Kai-Nong." - -Mai Lo remained silent a long time, while we watched him anxiously. At -last he spoke, as deliberately as before. - -"You imperil your own safety by this request," said he. "Without me to -protect you, your party might be attacked and slain." - -"I thought you said China was perfectly safe!" I exclaimed, -contemptuously. - -"It is perfectly safe wherever I go," he answered. - -We were both greatly disappointed at this position of Mai Lo, for we had -thought that by leaving him on board the ship we could carry out our -plans safely. China might be a dangerous country to travel in, but we -feared this incomprehensible mandarin more than anything else. - -"Oh, well," said the doctor, carelessly, "let us abandon the idea -altogether. I don't want the job, to be frank with you both, and I won't -run my head into danger if I can help it. So we'll say no more about -it." - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - WE OUTWIT MAI LO. - - -"There are other ways to assure your safety," said Mai Lo, as the doctor -rose as if to go. - -Then he turned his face toward me and asked: - -"Cannot the friend of Prince Kai trust the promises of his friend's -servant?" - -"No," I replied. "The Prince himself told me to trust no one." - -"You have his letter of authority and his ring." - -"He is dead," I answered, with a shrug. "I am not sure the commands of -the dead Prince are as powerful as those of his living servant. I am -told you are all-powerful in Kai-Nong, Mai Lo." - -"We who worship our ancestors obey the commands of the dead without -question, even if it costs us our lives," said the mandarin. - -This might be true, but I had little faith in Mai Lo being influenced by -the traditions of his people. Prince Kai had distrusted the man and -warned me to look out for any treachery from him. But it was not my -purpose to antagonize the mandarin at this juncture. - -"Satisfy the doctor, and you satisfy me," I declared, with assumed -indifference. - -"I will write an agreement," said Mai Lo, "in which I promise you safe -conduct to Kai-Nong and back to Shanghai. This you will deposit with the -American Consul at Shanghai. If I fail in my agreement he will send the -paper to the Emperor, who will at once order me beheaded." - -"Very good," said the doctor, somewhat to my surprise. "That will -satisfy us amply. Write the agreement and I will at once begin work upon -the body of Prince Kai. If I am to succeed no time must be lost." - -"And the price?" asked the mandarin. - -"Ten thousand taels, and all expenses of the journey." - -"It is agreed." - -Mai Lo composedly arose and went to the state cabin, which he entered. - -"It's just as well to accept his terms," said the doctor to me, in a low -voice. "What we want is to impress him with the fact that we rely upon -his protection. Then we'll watch him for evidences of treachery and be -upon our guard." - -"Would the Emperor behead him if he played false?" I asked, -thoughtfully. - -"Assuredly. Tsi An doesn't want any trouble with foreign countries just -now, and when we speak of the Emperor we really mean the old dowager, -Tsi An." - -Presently the Chinaman returned and handed the doctor a paper closely -written upon in Chinese characters. I looked at the document rather -suspiciously, being unable to read it; but the doctor promptly folded it -and put it in his pocket-book. Then he said in a brisk and business-like -tone: - -"Take me to the Prince, Mai Lo. I must get to work." - -Work he did, and to all appearances very energetically. While he made -his preliminary arrangements I had a long talk with father and Uncle -Naboth, and after explaining to them the details of the entire adventure -I obtained their permission to carry it out. Uncle Naboth wanted to go -with us to "see the country," he said; but I pointed out that it was a -long and tedious journey which my respected relative might not enjoy, -being quite stout and rather short of breath. Moreover, the cargo of -merchandise we were carrying needed his attention; and, if we boys -failed to secure the treasure we were to hunt for, it would be as well -to make the trip a profitable one in a more legitimate way. Finally it -was arranged that only Archie, Joe and I should proceed to -Kwang-Kai-Nong in the doctor's company, with the two black South Sea -Islanders, Nux and Bryonia, for body-servants. Numbers would not count -for much in the expedition, while courage, wit and caution would -accomplish more than an army. - -It would only delay the _Seagull_ a few days to stop at Woosung -anchorage before proceeding to Hong Kong on the way to Canton to unload -cargo, and the prospect of rich returns for this delay fully warranted -it. - -These matters being arranged, and my father and Uncle Naboth being -acquainted with the doctor's secret plans, we proceeded quietly to -complete our arrangements. - -Dr. Gaylord employed only the services of Mai Lo to prepare the body of -his Prince for the process of preservation, and it must be admitted that -the mandarin worked faithfully and willingly--almost I had said -cheerfully, except that such a word could never be applied to the -unemotional Mai Lo. - -These preparations being completed at midnight, Dr. Gaylord drove the -attendant away, claiming that his "secret process" would not allow the -presence of any one. And then the doctor, as he afterward told me, -rolled himself up in a blanket and behind the locked door slept -peacefully in the presence of the corpse until morning. - -Nor was Mai Lo again admitted to the state cabin, although he maintained -his position as guard outside the door, both day and night. - -As soon as breakfast was over I went to the carpenter and had him make a -pine box for a coffin. This we covered with black cloth and clamped with -heavy bands of iron. The cover was hinged and fastened down with three -Yale locks, in addition to a row of stout screws. - -This funeral strong-box was completed about the middle of the afternoon, -and Archie, Joe and I lugged it down to the saloon and deposited it -before the door of the state cabin. - -Very soon the doctor came out with his sleeves rolled up and looking -very business-like, although he had been reading a novel all day. He, -also, approved the chest; so we solemnly carried it into the state cabin -and deposited it upon the floor. Mai Lo was ordered to remain at the -door, but he kept it open and watched us intently from his position -there. The body lay upon the bunk swathed from head to foot in bandages, -which were thoroughly dampened, and gave out an odor which I knew to be -rum, as I had conveyed several bottles of this liquor to the room, -concealed in a gunny sack to puzzle Mai Lo. - -The lid of the Coffin being laid back, we gently lifted the body of the -Prince in our arms and deposited it in the box, wrappings and all. Then -the doctor sprinkled the corpse with more rum from a jar, and closed the -lid and locked it, placing the keys in his pocket. - -"Everything is all right, so far," he remarked to Mai Lo, as he put on -his coat and prepared to leave the room. "It will be necessary for me to -sprinkle the body with my secret preparation every few hours, especially -during the next week or ten days. In this work I shall require the -services of Sam Steele only. You will keep out of this room, my man, and -prevent any one from entering it without my orders, as the fumes of the -drugs might cause another death aboard." - -Mai Lo nodded and locked the door behind us, and I was greatly pleased -that the doctor had succeeded so far in his imposition. - -At seven o'clock the doctor and I again entered the state cabin and -remained there for half an hour, leaning out of the port-hole, which was -extra large in this cabin, and conversing together in low tones. Then we -emerged and passed the evening as usual, everyone on board seeming to -take little interest in the fact that we had a dead man in the state -cabin. - -The sailors, always a superstitious and suspicious lot, had asked some -questions of Archie and Joe, but when told that the doctor had preserved -the body, which was to be taken to Shanghai, they seemed satisfied with -the situation, although I knew every man Jack would have been relieved -to see the corpse lowered into the sea. - -The doctor rapped on my door at midnight, although I was not asleep and -had been eagerly awaiting the summons. - -Together we entered the state cabin, the door of which was unlocked by -Mai Lo, who seemed perpetually sleepless and alert. We first bolted the -door to prevent intrusion, and then lighted a lamp and began -preparations for the most important act in our comedy. - -My heart was beating strongly as I assisted the doctor to unlock the lid -of the box and silently lay it back. Then we lifted out the corpse and -the doctor swiftly and skillfully removed the bandages, disclosing the -still smiling face of the dead Prince. - -We had smuggled in at various times several heavy pieces of iron, and -these were now congregated in a gunny sack. We attached this sack to the -feet of the body, carried it to the port-hole and slid it out into the -water. It disappeared into the night almost without a sound, although I -thought I heard a faint splash at the stern. - -But now our task was only half accomplished. Bolsters and blankets were -bound together in such shape that they resembled in outline the form of -the Prince. Then the doctor carefully bandaged it, and when the dummy -was put in the coffin to replace the corpse it was difficult to realize -the substitution. With a sigh of relief we moistened the bandages anew -with rum, and then closed and locked the lid. - -Mai Lo was at his post when we left the state cabin. - -"Everything is progressing finely," remarked the doctor; but the stolid -attendant made no reply and we passed on to our own cabins. - - - - - CHAPTER X. - AN UNHEEDED WARNING. - - -The voyage of the _Seagull_ across the Pacific was safely accomplished -and with excellent speed. We crossed the Yellow Sea without incident and -in due time anchored at Woosung, which is at the mouth of the -Yang-tse-Kiang. This river is navigable for small steamers for several -hundred miles, but the yellow mud that it washes down from the foothills -of the interior mountain ranges forms a huge bar across the mouth, which -ocean steamships cannot cross. So passengers are obliged to disembark at -Woosung and take either the railway or a small steamer for the -twenty-five mile run up to Shanghai. - -Mai Lo decided upon the steamer. As soon as we anchored we went ashore -and made arrangements, and on the following morning our little party -prepared to follow him, and start at once upon our strange adventure. - -The Chinese Health Inspector for the port was curious and exacting. He -made us unlock the coffin of Prince Kai and when the swathed figure was -exposed he prodded it cautiously with his bamboo wand. Mai Lo was -indignant at this outrage, and protested so vigorously that the official -refrained from further investigation. He countersigned the doctor's -certificate of death from accidental injury, and allowed us to proceed. - -Until this time we had been uneasy lest Mai Lo should suspect the -imposture we had practiced. He had remained so stolid and indifferent -that, although we had allowed him at various times to see us saturating -the bandaged form with our rum, we could not feel really assured that he -believed the corpse of Prince Kai was still in our keeping. But the -mandarin's genuine anger at the meddling official--if voluble and -brusque phrases in Chinese may be construed as anger--fully restored our -confidence. - -The chest was solemnly rowed to the quay, just beneath one of the mud -forts, and placed aboard a smart little river steamer that was puffing a -cloud of black smoke from its funnel. Uncle Naboth came off with us in -another boat, for he was to accompany us as far as Shanghai and see us -started upon our real journey up the Yang-tse. We carried light baggage, -but concealed about our persons a plentiful supply of arms and -ammunition. - -Less than half a day's ride upon the winding yellow waters of the river -brought us to the important city of Shanghai--the most important in all -the Province of Chili. - -The doctor and I insisted upon conveying the important casket to the -Astor House, where we were to stop, and the proprietor gave us a private -room for it in an outbuilding and appointed several Chinese servants to -guard the supposed corpse of the Prince. - -Here, during the next few days, came several Chinese relatives of the -dead man to burn prayers for his peaceful repose before the little image -of a god and the wooden ancestral tablets which Mai Lo had set up at the -head of the casket. These prayers were printed in Chinese characters -upon rice paper, and when burned before the god were considered very -efficacious. - -At times the doctor and I continued to treat the bandages with rum, for -although Mai Lo was not often present upon these occasions we feared he -might have spies set to watch us, and so dared not neglect our -functions. - -The mandarin lived, during these days of our stay in Shanghai, in the -native city, and said he was busy perfecting arrangements for our long -trip to the Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong. - -Shanghai consists of a native city and an European city, besides four -conceded districts occupied by Americans, French, English and Germans. -These grants or concessions have their own judicial courts and are -guarded by their national marines, so that we found our surroundings -wholly American, and plenty of American faces greeted us in our -country's section of the city. - -This was at first quite reassuring; but one had only to walk into the -European section, patrolled by the handsome and gigantic Indian Sikhs, -or into the dirty native city, to realize that we were indeed upon -foreign territory. - -One of our first errands after our arrival was to visit the American -Consul, who received us very courteously. We told him of our contract to -escort the body of Prince Kai Lun Pu to the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, -and that our agreement with Mai Lo provided for our safe return to -Shanghai. He shook his head dubiously and asked to see the contract. -This we produced, and waited patiently while the consul's interpreter -translated it in writing. When reduced to English the paper read as -follows: - - "Listen to the obligation which Mai Lo, High Mandarin and Governor of - the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, in His Imperial Chinese Majesty's - Domain, hereby voluntarily agrees to perform: - - "Mai Lo will escort in honor and safety the person of the renowned - physician Gregory Gaylord, a subject of the Kingdom of England, from - the City of Shanghai, in the Province of Chili, to the City of - Kai-Nong in the Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, and with him shall go the - Americans known as Sam Steele, Archie Ackley, and Joe Herring, with - their attendants, all in equal honor and safety. - - "And if Doctor Gregory Gaylord shall conduct the corpse of His Royal - Highness the Revered Prince Kai Lun Pu, well preserved and cared for, - upon this journey to the City of Kai-Nong, then will Mai Lo pay to - this Doctor Gregory Gaylord the sum of ten thousand taels in genuine - money of the Empire of China. - - "And if the Englishman and the Americans and their attendants before - mentioned do conduct themselves with honesty and faith, neither - stealing nor murdering upon the journey or while within the City of - Kai-Nong, then shall Mai Lo escort them each and every one in honor - and safety back again to the City of Shanghai and deliver them to the - American Consul in that city, unharmed. - - "And this Mai Lo shall do as soon as the foreign guests shall together - or separately make request to return to Shanghai, and all of the - expenses of guards and of food and of transportation shall be defrayed - from the private purse of Mai Lo, as a part of his contract and - obligations. - - "So Mai Lo, promising to be faithful in the names of his greatly - worshipped ancestors, agrees to do and will do, or forfeit his life, - his rank and his fortune. And that all men may know his intentions he - has here signed his name in witness. - - "Mai Lo." - -The doctor and I each read this translation in silence, but afterward -glanced at one another with grim forebodings. But the consul, who was -studying another copy, said to us thoughtfully: - -"This agreement is more frank and favorable than I feared it would -prove. Usually these unscrupulous mandarins insert such clauses in their -contracts that their subtle meanings may be construed in various ways, -thus giving them opportunities to violate the real meaning of their -promises. But here is a paper of a different sort, direct and concise -and with no subterfuges. I think you may trust yourselves to Mai Lo, -especially as he knows this document is in my possession; and I will -inquire carefully into the matter should any harm befall you. Without -the good-will of this powerful governor, however, I would advise you not -to undertake the dangerous journey into the far-away province of -Kwang-Kai-Nong. Indeed, I warn you that the City of Kai-Nong has -considerable evil repute, and is seldom visited by Americans or -Europeans. But Mai Lo is able to protect you even in that remote -capital." - -"We shall go," replied the doctor, briefly. "But if we do not return by -the first of September you must make inquiries concerning us; and -if----" - -"If?" said the consul, with an amused glance. - -"If you find we've disappeared, or anything has happened to us, please -see that Mai Lo is punished," concluded the doctor. - -"I will do all in my power," responded the consul. "The Chinese -character is complex, and crafty beyond measure. But I am sure Mai Lo -would not have executed this document unless he meant fairly by you. I -shall lock the original up in my safe, and you may keep the translation -to refer to in case of necessity." - -We thanked him and went our way, rather more gloomy than the consul -suspected. For we could not tell the American representative that our -errand to Kai-Nong was to carry away the treasure from Prince Kai's -ancestral halls, and that if we were caught doing this, Mai Lo might -easily construe our act as one of theft, and have us put to death. It -did not matter that we were acting according to the Prince's expressed -wishes. - -"Mai Lo must have suspected why we wanted to go to Kai-Nong, and so have -put in that dangerous clause," I said to the doctor. - -"True; the fellow has entrapped us very cleverly," replied Doctor -Gaylord. "Yet he may be innocent of any intent to do so." - -"I'm not going to bank on that," said I. "The consul knows the Chinese, -and he says they are crafty. Mai Lo seems to have no more intelligence -than a lump of putty, but for that reason he's doubly dangerous. You -can't tell how much he knows, or what he thinks." - -"If we object to that clause in the agreement, we shall acknowledge evil -intentions on our part," remarked the doctor; "and, if we say nothing, -he may find a way to use that same clause to excuse himself for our -murder." - -"Well," said I, grimly, "I've gone into this thing, and I'm going to -stay in--to the finish." - -"So am I," replied Doctor Gaylord; but I did not like the way he said -it. - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - AN UNEXPECTED DESERTION. - - -No one can gain any adequate idea of the magnitude of the Empire of -China until he has journeyed up that great waterway, the Yang-tse-Kiang, -and observed the millions upon millions of natives that throng both the -river and its banks. For the first four hundred miles of its twisting, -serpentine course, the Yang-tse seems to wind through one successive -village, back of which the skilfully cultivated gardens and fields are -visible. The people as a rule seem peaceful and plodding; but we soon -discovered a deep-rooted antipathy for foreigners in their character -which induced them to regard us with scowling countenances or -mischievous jeers. Whenever we tied up at the river-bank they crowded -around to mock us and make faces at us like a pack of unruly schoolboys, -and we began to realize that we would be far from safe if we ventured -among them unprotected. - -Our steamer was a wheezy little flat-bottomed affair, which in spite of -its awkward appearance breasted the stream energetically and made fairly -good time. It had been chartered especially for our party by Mai Lo, and -was to carry us as far as Ichang, where we were to take mules and -elephants to Kai-Nong. - -Mai Lo was now a vastly different personage from the humble and -groveling attendant of Prince Kai whom we had first known. He boarded -the steamer at Shanghai clothed in gorgeous Chinese raiment of -embroidered silks and accompanied by a band of servitors from his own -province, whom he had picked up in the city. He was as silent and -undemonstrative as ever, but had assumed a new dignity of demeanor. His -commands were obeyed by all around him as readily as if he had been an -autocrat, or the Emperor himself, and whenever he spoke to any of our -party, which was but seldom, there was a suspicion of a sneer in his -harsh tones that was very annoying, although his words were so courteous -that we could not well find fault with them. - -It mattered very little to Archie, Joe or myself that Mai Lo assumed -these airs, but the doctor was uneasy and discontented, and more than -once expressed regrets that we had been foolish enough to undertake such -a risky adventure. Yet he continued to perform the duties he had -undertaken in a brisk, businesslike manner. At least three or four times -in every twenty-four hours the doctor and I entered the little room -where the supposed body of the Prince had been placed in state, -surrounded by flags and decorations, and moistened the bandages with the -rum. We had brought with us three large demijohns of the liquor, which -Doctor Gaylord had labelled "poison," so that we might continue the -farce until the end of our journey. - -Mai Lo, however, no longer guarded the corpse of his Prince in the same -jealous manner as he had on board the _Seagull_. This might easily be -accounted for by the fact that now there was no danger that could menace -the dead. The Chinese have an intense reverence for a corpse, and would -not molest one under any circumstances. - -"All the same," said the doctor, gloomily, "I wish Mai Lo would take a -little more interest in the remains of Prince Kai. His indifference -makes me suspect that the crafty mandarin knows more than we give him -credit for." - -Our little party was accorded excellent treatment on this voyage, and we -had little to complain of. Our South Sea Islanders had nothing to do, -and received almost as much deference as ourselves from the Chinese -aboard the steamboat, who looked upon Nux and Bryonia with unfeigned -curiosity. Our blacks were as grave and dignified as judges, and -conducted themselves in their customary admirable manner. I believe they -had themselves been princes, or at least nobles, in the half-civilized -island from whence they had come, and certainly their conduct under -trying circumstances had always been such as to win my confidence. - -We were eight days getting to Ichang, for the boat tied up at the bank -the greater part of each night, and resumed its journey at daybreak. The -Chinese boatmen have a horror of traveling by night, except those of the -pirate junks, who prefer the dark to cloak their movements. Sometimes, -of course, it is necessary to travel at night, and in consequence every -Chinese boat has an eye painted on each side of the bow so that the boat -can see where it is going in the dark and avoid running aground or into -the rocks. - -Ichang we found to be another important and densely populated city, and -to my surprise there were several European travelers there. A regular -line of steamers runs between Ichang and Shanghai. - -Doctor Gaylord met an old friend, a retired English officer, and seemed -overjoyed to see him, for they held a long and animated conversation -together that evening. - -Mai Lo put us up at the best hotel, but the proprietor objected to -receiving the "remains" of Prince Kai, and so the casket was left on -board the steamer until we were ready to start--the next morning but one -after our arrival. This made it necessary for the doctor and me to make -trips to the boat from the hotel, since we dared not neglect any of the -useless but impressive duties we had assumed in caring for the dummy -corpse. - -On the first of these excursions we were nearly mobbed by the natives; -but fortunately our entire band was together and Nux and Bryonia cleared -the way, using freely some stout lengths of bamboo. - -So the rabble did not press us too closely, and on our following trips -to the boat they were careful not to interfere with us, although they -jeered and mocked "the foreign pigs." - -The attitude of the natives seemed to make the doctor very nervous; but -the others of us did not mind their silly actions, as it was evident -that we were feared as much as we were hated. - -It appeared that Mai Lo had arranged for his caravan in -advance--probably by the Chinese Imperial Telegraph--so we were delayed -only two days in Ichang. The evening before we started Doctor Gaylord -was again engaged in earnest conversation with his tourist acquaintance, -and when we left him to go to bed--for we were to start at daybreak next -morning--they were still talking together. - -Joe aroused me next morning while it was still dark, and told me that I -had barely time to dress and get my breakfast. - -When the meal was finished--and Chinese breakfasts do not consume much -time--we all marched down to the river, from the banks of which the -caravan was to start. - -There were three elephants and some twenty spindle-legged mules in the -convoy, and our escort consisted of Chinese warriors carefully selected -by Mai Lo. - -The casket of Prince Kai was to ride in state upon one of the elephants, -and to be accompanied by the doctor and myself, as his assistant. The -doctor was late and had not yet arrived, so I personally directed the -removal of the casket from the cabin of the steamer and saw that it was -carefully loaded upon the elephant and secured just in front of the -howdah. The beast was profusely decorated with flags and streamers of -gay colors. The Chinese do not use black as mourning, and this was their -way of honoring the memory of the late Prince. Some of the flags were -embroidered with the regulation Earth Dragon, but others bore the figure -of the Sacred Ape, which was the especial emblem of the House of Kai. - -The doctor had not yet arrived by the time the elephant was loaded, and -we began to be impatient. Mai Lo came to me to inquire why the noble -physician was delayed, but I could not tell him. Messengers were sent -back to the hotel, and in the meantime I watched two of the puffing, -flat-bottomed little river steamers leave the bank a few rods away and -begin a race down the river toward Shanghai. They had disappeared around -the bend of the river a full half hour when a native touched my shoulder -and stealthily handed me a soiled bit of crumpled paper. - -I found it was a note from the doctor, and to my astonishment it read as -follows: - - "I have thrown up the job and gone back to Shanghai. Too dangerous to - tackle. I advise you to follow my example. Life is worth more than you - can possibly gain. - - "Gaylord." - -"So," said a harsh voice beside me; "the noble physician has run away." - -I turned with a start to face Mai Lo, who had insolently read the note -over my shoulder. - -"So it seems," I answered, blankly. - -"Run away!" exclaimed Joe and Archie, who were unable to comprehend this -desertion. - -"Gone back to Shanghai," I answered, handing them the paper. - -"Will you follow his example?" asked Mai Lo, calmly. "I must know at -once, as we are ready to start." - -We three boys, confronted by this trying emergency, glanced into one -another's eyes; but after exchanging this look I was prepared to answer -Mai Lo. - -"We are going to Kai-Nong," I said, with an air of unconcern. "Whenever -you are ready, we will begin the journey." - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - MAI LO MAKES A DISCOVERY. - - -Mai Lo looked at me a long time in silence. Then he said: - -"The noble physician is old and wise." - -"And that means that we boys are young and foolish," I retorted. "But -listen to me, Mai Lo. We have traveled in many lands, young as we are. -We have had adventures, and faced dangers. Some who decided to oppose us -are lying buried in Alaska, Panama, and Egypt--and we are here to travel -in your company to Kai-Nong." - -I am not given to boasting, but here was an occasion when a little -bombast might count in our favor; so I looked Mai Lo squarely in the eye -and took a step nearer to him as I spoke, that he might understand that -I was not afraid. Moreover, the mandarin was assuming airs of -superiority that I resented. It would never do to let him believe that -we were in his power. - -But no one could have told by Mai Lo's expression whether my speech had -impressed him or not. His eyes were like beads of glass, and I had begun -to believe that there were no muscles in his face at all. - -"What is your object in traveling to Kai-Nong?" he asked, after one of -his irritating pauses. - -"As a matter of fact, that does not concern you, my man," I replied. "A -higher authority than your own has given me a mission to perform, and if -I have any trouble with you I shall use the letter and ring of Prince -Kai to provide a separate escort to Kai-Nong." - -"I am your servant," said Mai Lo, in his rasping voice. - -"Please do not forget it," I rejoined, curtly. - -"I will put some of my own people on the elephant to guard the body of -my illustrious master," said he. - -"No; I will ride there myself, and perform the doctor's duties in -preserving the body. I have assisted him so long that I understand the -process perfectly, and I have a duplicate set of the keys in my pocket." - -Again the mandarin stared at me silently before he ventured to speak. -Then he said: - -"It is not necessary to continue that farce longer." - -It was my turn to stare now; and I heard Archie cough softly and Joe -give vent to a low whistle. - -"Farce!" I exclaimed indignantly. - -"Yes. The body of the mighty and magnificent Prince Kai is by this time -sufficiently preserved. Save yourself any further trouble concerning -it." - -"Oh, I intend to carry out the contract," I declared, hardly knowing how -else to reply to this astounding statement. - -"Do you intend to demand the ten thousand taels?" he asked. - -"Certainly. We have earned it already." - -"You shall have it," said Mai Lo, calmly. "This matter is between you -and me, and I will pay you the money in Kai-Nong. But let the casket -alone, hereafter, and save yourself trouble. Give me the keys." - -"In Kai-Nong, when I have the ten thousand taels." - -"Very well," was the ready reply. - -My easy victory assured me I was still master of the situation. For some -reason Mai Lo, finding he could not bulldoze me, was afraid to oppose me -openly. - -I ordered Nux and Bryonia to ride upon the elephant bearing the casket -of Prince Kai, and the mandarin made no objection to the arrangement. In -their native language, which I understood to some extent, I told the -blacks to keep their eyes open and their weapons handy, and at a signal -from us to hasten to our assistance. Then Archie, Joe and I mounted the -second elephant, while Mai Lo climbed the third one, followed by a -little withered Chinaman in yellow dress, whom I had never seen before. - -The escort mounted the mules, several of which bore our light baggage, -and then the word was given to start. - -Our mahout, or elephant driver, was a small Chinaman with an enormous -head but a merry and even jovial face that formed a sharp contrast to -that of the impassive Mai Lo. As we started I asked him a question, to -determine if he understood English, and he replied with a flood of -sing-song Chinese that formed a sentence a mile long. - -We were well out of the city gates before the speech ended, and when our -driver found we had ceased to pay any attention to him he threw back his -head and laughed as heartily as a schoolboy. - -Knowing that we could talk freely together in our howdah, we three began -to discuss earnestly the desertion of Doctor Gaylord and its bearing -upon our fortunes. - -"I'd like to know what scared him out," said Archie. "Doc wanted the -money and the treasure as badly as any of us, and his ten thousand taels -was a sure thing." - -"He was all right until he met that English friend at Ichang," I said. -"I believe he must have heard something from him about Mai Lo or the -country between here and Kai-Nong that took away his courage." - -"Perhaps," remarked Joe, thoughtfully, "Mai Lo himself has been talking -to Doctor Gaylord, and warned him not to go farther. You see, Mai Lo -knew all along about the imposture we practiced in regard to the body of -the Prince, and it may be that when the doctor found that his trick was -discovered he thought it time to dig out." - -"It's a mystery," I said, soberly, "and I'm rather sorry to lose the -doctor. He had a pretty level head usually, and would have been a great -help to us when we got to Kai-Nong." - -"Shall we get there, do you think?" asked Archie. - -"Of course." - -"I thought the jig was up when Mai Lo discovered there was a dummy in -the casket, instead of the body of Prince Kai," he continued. - -"Why so?" - -"Because Mai Lo was so dead set against our tossing the body overboard -while we were at sea. He would have defended it with his life, then. Why -does he take the discovery so quietly now?" - -"The explanation is very simple," I answered. "Chinese customs are -peculiar; and especially those that relate to ancestor worship. Should -Mai Lo return to Kai-Nong without the body of his dead prince he would -be eternally disgraced, and unless he at once committed suicide he would -be killed by the other servants of the Prince. So it was a matter of -life or death to him whether we tossed the body overboard or preserved -it and brought it to China." - -"But we really did toss it overboard; and Mai Lo knows it now," objected -Archie. - -"But no one else knows it," I explained. "It was brought to Woosung and -passed by the inspector as the mortal remains of Prince Kai. The -Shanghai papers reported the arrival of the body of the Prince, in the -care of his faithful servant, the noble governor, Mai Lo, and also gave -an account of the accident that caused his death. So now all China knows -that Mai Lo did his duty, and is escorting the remains of his master to -the ancestral halls at Kai-Nong." - -"I see," said Joe, nodding. "The secret is between Mai Lo and ourselves. -That is why he frightened the doctor away, and tried to prevent us from -continuing the journey to Kai-Nong." - -"Exactly," I returned. "Mai Lo has been saved--for a time, anyhow--from -committing suicide, by the very trick we played to deceive him. Perhaps -he saw through our game from the beginning; I do not know. But we played -into his hands, and so he let us go on. Now there is no further danger, -for he knows we dare not betray the imposture and it will be easy for -him to place the supposed body in the ancestral halls without its being -examined by anyone. Yet he preferred not to have us with him when he -should reach Prince Kai's palace." - -"Naturally," said Archie. - -"But this knowledge is a protection to us, anyhow," observed Joe. "Mai -Lo is sharp enough to know that if he plays us any tricks we will -explode the whole deception." - -"That idea is doubtless influencing him, even now," I said. "What we -have to fear is not open warfare, but trickery and secret assassination. -I don't know how powerful the letter and ring of Prince Kai will be in -his own province, of which Mai Lo is governor; but the Prince seemed to -think they would command obedience. Time will have to determine that." - -"What did you mean by saying that Mai Lo would be saved from suicide for -a time?" asked Archie. - -"Why, according to the rules and regulations of ancestor worship, he's -got to commit suicide in a short time, and there's no way of getting out -of it--except to disappear from China forever. The Prince was the last -of his royal line, and left no heir; so the rules oblige his chief -representative to seal up his ancestral halls and destroy all traces of -them, so that they will never be disturbed until the resurrection. -Before doing this, Mai Lo must convert one-half the fortune of Prince -Kai into gold, silver and jewels, and deposit the treasure beside his -coffin. When all this is accomplished--and it will require a little -time, although it must be done speedily--Mai Lo must commit suicide, in -order that the secret of the entrance to the ancestral vaults shall -perish from the knowledge of men. If he fails to kill himself, the other -servants will kill him." - -"Suppose," said Joe, slowly, "it was discovered that we shared the -knowledge of the entrance to Prince Kai's ancestral halls; what would -happen then?" - -"They would surely kill us," I answered. "But the secret entrance of -which the Prince informed me is unknown to any of his people--even to -Mai Lo. I do not fear discovery." - -"What _do_ you fear?" asked Archie. - -"I fear for our personal safety while we remain in Kai-Nong, and I am -not sure that we can find a way to remove the treasure to Shanghai, once -we have secured it," I answered. "But we have known all along that there -would be risks to run, and there's no need crossing these bridges until -we come to them. Prince Kai said it would be a question of wit and -courage; but he predicted that we would win." - -"So we shall!" declared Archie. - -"Of course," remarked Joe, easily. "Prince Kai ought to have known what -he was talking about." - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - THE ELEPHANT TRAIN. - - -That overland journey of more than eight hundred miles by elephant train -is well worth describing, yet it has so little real bearing upon this -story that I shall pass it over as briefly as possible. - -In spite of our fears, Mai Lo treated us with great respect during this -journey, and the escort showed us the same consideration that they did -the mandarin. - -Elephant riding isn't at all disagreeable when you get used to the -swaying motion, and as we were sailors we quickly accustomed ourselves -to the amble of the big beasts. But to ride day after day is decidedly -tedious, and we were glad whenever a halt was called and we could -stretch our legs. - -During the first stage of our journey, which was through a densely -settled country, we made little more than thirty miles a day. But when -we reached Min-Kwa, which is on a shallow tributary of the Yang-tse, we -exchanged our elephants for horses--fine, spirited beasts--which enabled -us to make much better time. - -We now headed directly northwest, on a beeline from the Himalayas, and I -noticed that as we proceeded not only the character of the country but -that of the people changed. The placid, indifferent countenances of the -peasants were replaced by darker, fiercer features; for here were the -descendants of the Tartar horde that once over-ran and conquered the -Chinese. Also the women, instead of being small and insignificant in -appearance, and mild and docile in character, were handsome, powerful -creatures whose every action displayed energy and grace. I could not -help admiring them, although their glances denoted bitter hatred of the -foreigners--a feeling common throughout the Empire. - -The broad, smooth road--a magnificent thoroughfare, that would shame the -best of our American boulevards--sometimes lay through dense forests of -splendid trees, and again twined its way amid groves of bamboo; but -usually we passed through fields that were under cultivation. It -surprised me to observe the perfection of utility that pervaded the -country on every hand, until I remembered that here was the most ancient -civilization in the world. There were no waste places; the numerous -population demanded that every acre be cultivated. Stately walls of -excellent construction are used to divide the land, instead of the frail -fences we set up, and the bridges over dry streams or gullies would -excite the envy and admiration of our modern engineers. All the land -required irrigation, and Mai Lo informed me during one of our -conversations that the system of irrigation now employed dated back more -than two thousand years, and was still so satisfactory that it could not -be improved upon. - -"When America adopts our plan," said the mandarin, "irrigation will be a -success there; but not before. I have seen your methods, and they are -very imperfect." - -Chinese fruits were plentiful and cheap. Six big, delicious pears could -be purchased for one cash--about one-tenth of a cent; and bunches of -finger-shaped grapes as big as one's head we bought for two cash. Mai Lo -kept us well supplied with fruit, and indeed we fared luxuriously -throughout the entire journey. Always at night the mandarin selected a -native house and turned the inhabitants out that we might use it for our -own accommodation. I suppose his authority as a governor allowed him to -do such arbitrary things, for even the fierce Tartars humbly submitted -to his will. Sometimes we passed the night at villages, where there may -be always found comfortable inns; but wherever we slept Nux and Bryonia -by turns guarded the slumbers of us three Americans, while the withered -little imp of a Chinaman who rode with Mai Lo upon his elephant -performed the duty of guarding the mandarin. Mai Lo seemed to trust us -as little as we trusted him, yet we all realized it would be folly to -come to open warfare at this time. - -If anything happened to us, it would not be until we were at Kai-Nong; -we were quite sure of that. So, for the present we slept as placidly as -if on board our own beautiful _Seagull_. - -Only one disagreeable incident occurred in this portion of our journey. -Sometimes, when we camped early, our native escort amused themselves -with games; perhaps to restore their circulation after long periods of -riding. The most popular of these games was one called "shipsu." In -playing it two men had to grasp tightly a short bamboo rod with both -hands and then try to throw one another without releasing hold of the -bamboo. Any trick was allowable in this novel wrestling-match except -taking the hands from the bamboo, and it was therefore a -rough-and-tumble in which strength and skill were required. Usually our -men played shipsu among themselves, but one evening in an inn yard where -we were all watching the game, surrounded by a throng of villagers, a -sturdy Manchu offered to cope with one of Mai Lo's men and the challenge -was accepted. - -The struggle was long and interesting, and the combatants jostled the -bystanders by abrupt turns and side leaps. Finally the Manchu hurled his -antagonist to the ground, causing him to release his hold of the rod. -With a shout of victory the Manchu whirled the rod above his head and -then, happening to find himself near Bryonia, our tall South Sea -Islander, who had been silently looking on, the fellow struck him a -deliberate blow upon his head. Bry's fist shot out and the Manchu went -sprawling upon the ground, while a roar of rage went up from the -bystanders. Knives glistened all around us and our Chinese escort -promptly surrounded our little party and faced the natives expectantly. -But Mai Lo waived his hand, and to my astonishment the escort melted -away and left our black to face his enraged enemies alone. - -"Why did you do that, Mai Lo?" I demanded, angrily, while the natives, -perhaps suspecting some trick, hesitated to attack Bry. - -"Your man has committed a crime; he must die, and perhaps the other -black will die with him," replied the governor, calmly. - -While I stood dumfounded at this assertion I heard Joe say: - -"Be careful, Mai Lo. Archie is behind you with his revolver pointed at -your head. If anyone lays hands upon our black it will be the signal for -your own death." - -Mai Lo did not look around. He did not shrink or pale or display fear. -But he promptly waved his hand again and the escort once more closed -around us. - -Then the governor addressed the crowd in Chinese, and talked volubly for -a long time. In a language where it requires two hundred syllables to -say "good morning" it is probable that Mai Lo's address was brief and to -the point; anyhow, the sullen crowd melted away and left us alone, and -soon after we entered the inn and went to bed. - -The incident was not referred to again on either side, but it proved to -us how readily the governor was prepared to sacrifice any members of our -party, and so weaken our numbers, and it warned us to be constantly upon -our guard. I did not doubt but that Mai Lo had some plan in mind to -circumvent us when we got to Kai-Nong, and doubtless he was confident of -success; but we refused to be panic-stricken. - -"It looks as if we were in the dragon's jaws," remarked Archie, one day, -with a yawn. - -"I don't mind that," replied Joe, "if we can keep the dragon from -biting." - -"Nor I. But sometimes it looks dubious to me. We're about fifteen -hundred miles in the enemy's country, and the world has lost all track -of us. Perhaps----" - -"Perhaps, what?" I asked, impatiently. - -"Perhaps the noble physician was wise, after all." - -"Look here, Archie. What's the use of crying before you're hurt?" - -"It's my only chance," said he, with a grin. "If Mai Lo gets his work -in, I shan't be able to howl." - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - THE CHIEF EUNUCH. - - -About the middle of the seventeenth day we passed through a dark and -gloomy teak forest and came to a place where two stone towers stood, one -on either side of our road. Just behind these towers some fifty tents -were pitched, and a herd of elephants and horses were browsing near -them. The tents bore streamers with the Sacred Ape of Kai embroidered -upon them, and a throng of natives in gay costumes stood in a group -awaiting us. - -"What's up?" I called to Mai Lo, whose elephant was ambling close behind -our own. - -"These pillars," said he, "mark the boundary of Kwang-Kai-Nong. When we -pass them I shall be in my own territory." - -"Oh, and are these your people?" I inquired. - -"Yes. I have sent messengers ahead to warn them of my coming. So they -are here to receive the body of their prince." - -As we continued to advance the group stood motionless, and I had leisure -to examine them. They were finely formed fellows, tall and athletic, and -many of them wore beards, some jet black, some gray, some snow white. It -was easy to see that this reception committee was composed of the best -element of the Kaitos, probably most of them nobles and holding -important offices in the principality. - -The mahout in charge of the elephant which bore the casket of the Prince -now urged his beast slightly in advance of our party, and, as it passed -the gateway marked by the towering pillars, the members of the group -prostrated themselves and with loud wails and groans grabbed up the dust -from the road and scattered it over their bowed heads and bodies, until -they were a sight to behold. Then they raised themselves to their knees, -extended their arms skyward, and howled in concert like so many coyotes. -The din was ear-splitting, and while it continued Mai Lo descended from -his elephant and groveled with the others in the dust before the casket -of Prince Kai. - -Then two aged Kaitos advanced and raised the governor, and escorted him -to a tent. The others continued their cries until the casket had been -lifted from the elephant and conveyed into another tent--the largest and -most decorated one of the encampment. - -During this time we had remained unnoted observers of the scene; but -when the casket disappeared behind the walls of the tent the people, -having risen and dusted themselves, began to look upon us with -curiosity. Nux and Bryonia, who had dismounted with the casket and stood -like ebony statues beside the elephant, attracted most of the scrutiny, -but bore the ordeal with much dignity. - -I was pleased to observe in these people a lack of that ferocious hatred -that had marked the countenances of most of the Chinese we had -encountered. These men seemed more curious than antagonistic. When we -boys dismounted and stood among them they all inclined their bodies in -more or less lowly obeisance. - -Probably the messengers sent forward by Mai Lo had described us to these -people as the friends of the late Prince, for they seemed not surprised -to find us with the governor's party. - -The tent in which lay the casket of the Prince was at once surrounded by -a cordon of guards, armed with scimitars shaped like those of the -ancient Saracens. But no one entered the tent itself. - -The principal members of the reception party followed Mai Lo into his -tent, while others ushered us into still another tent, in which we found -couches spread, and low tables before them bearing refreshments of tea -and cakes. Here we remained all the afternoon. Nux and Bryonia stood -guard outside the entrance, stolidly bearing the gaze of the natives. - -When the sun went down there was another period of wailing throughout -the camp; but the noise soon ceased. Shortly afterward one of our -escort, who understood a few words of English, came to us with an -invitation to join "the noble governor and the great Wi-to" at the -evening banquet. - -I inquired who the "great Wi-to" might be, and was told that he was the -Chief Eunuch and Supreme Ruler of the palace of Prince Kai, and the most -important personage, in short, in Kwang-Kai-Nong after the illustrious -governor. - -When we entered the banquet tent we found about twenty of the most -important Kaitos assembled. A circle of low wicker tables stood in the -center of the tent, with rugs spread before them. At one side, in the -center of a small group, stood Mai Lo, arrayed in splendid costume, and -beside him stood a slender, stooping individual with a smooth shaven -face, whose magnificent robes caused even those of the governor to -appear plain. Around his neck was a chain of superb rubies. When Mai Lo, -in a pompous and somewhat haughty tone, presented us to Wi-to, the Chief -Eunuch gave us a whimsical look and raised a pair of bright, intelligent -eyes to meet our own. - -"The strangers are welcome," he said in a low, soft tone--the first -speech I had heard from a Chinaman that was not harsh and rasping since -my conversation with Prince Kai. His English was not so perfect as that -of the Prince, but much smoother than Mai Lo's, and it gave me a sense -of relief to find another English-speaking personage in this far-off -country. - -My notion of eunuchs had been that they were fierce creatures of -powerful build, usually Ethiopians, and greatly to be feared. I had -heard tales of their absolute power in the palaces of the nobles, and -that even the mighty Empress Tsi An had failed to curb the influence of -her palace eunuchs. So it pleased me to find Wi-to more agreeable in -manner and speech than the imperturbable governor, and I answered him as -pleasantly as I could, saying: - -"We have come on a sad mission, your Highness; to escort the remains of -your master and our beloved friend to his old home. Had the Prince not -requested us to come here, we should not have ventured to intrude upon -you at this unhappy moment." - -I did not know whether it was proper to address the Chief Eunuch as -"your Highness" or not; but perhaps the compliment pleased him, for he -smiled, then screwed up his face into a semblance of grief, then smiled -again. - -"We are deeply grieved and inconsolable," said he, cheerfully. "The -illustrious and royal Prince Kai, whose memory I serve as faithfully as -I did his person, has lived at Kai-Nong but little since he was a boy, -and we had hoped that upon his return he would command the affairs of -his province and become a mighty Viceroy of the Celestial and August -Emperor. But he has passed on to a greater Empire." - -Mai Lo now summoned us to the feast in a voice that I thought a trifle -impatient; but the eunuch paid no attention. He was examining Archie as -he had me, and asked him how he liked China. - -"I don't want to be impolite," said the bluff Archie, "and perhaps this -country is all right for the people who live here; but for my part I -prefer America." - -"That is natural," returned Wi, laughing; "and curiously enough, Prince -Kai had the same idea, or rather he preferred any part of Europe to his -old home. Did my duties permit, I too would travel." - -Mai Lo called again, and the eunuch turned and nodded. Then he said to -Joe: - -"I hope the journey has not tired the friend of my Prince?" - -"I'm as fresh as a daisy," said Joe. "But I can hardly call the Prince -my friend, although I knew and liked him. Sam, here, was the especial -friend of Prince Kai." - -That was what the shrewd eunuch had wanted to find out. He turned -good-naturedly toward the governor and asked his pardon for the delay, -in English. - -When we seated ourselves upon the rugs, I found that I was at the right -hand of the Chief Eunuch and Joe at his left. Archie sat next me, and -far away on the other side squatted Mai Lo, with dignified Kaitos on -either side of him. - -The meal was excellently prepared and served, though I had no idea of -what the dishes consisted. Wi-to plied me with questions concerning the -death of the Prince and the details of his accident. I gave him the -story as clearly as I could, and our conversation, held in low tones, -did not interrupt the chatter in Chinese going on around us. I asked -Wi-to where he learned to speak English, and he said that Prince Kai had -taught him. - -"It is an excellent language to converse in, and easier than our own," -said he, "for it is much more simple. And when my Prince and I talked -together no listeners could understand what he said. That is a great -convenience in palace life, I assure you." - -Two things of importance impressed themselves upon me during this -interview. One was the fact that the Chief Eunuch was not afraid of Mai -Lo, and was rather inclined to snub the governor, and the other that -Wi-to seemed disposed to be friendly toward us. - -Joe observed another fact that escaped me, and that was the evident -disfavor with which all the nobles present regarded the eunuch. They -treated him with great respect, but shunned his society, and Joe -declared that we had forfeited the general regard by hobnobbing with -him. - -This was disconcerting, at first, but when I came to think it over I -decided that it was best for us to be on a friendly footing with Wi-to, -whatever the others might think of us. For he was in command of the -palace, and the palace was to be the scene of our adventures. Mai Lo we -knew to be opposed to us, and therefore a friend such as the Chief -Eunuch was not to be despised. - -After the feast, which lasted far into the night, we all went out and -joined the throng which had congregated before the tent where the -supposed body of Prince Kai lay in state. There an interesting ceremony -was performed. First there was much wailing, grief being expressed in -childish "boo-hoos" accompanied by the clang of cymbals and gongs. The -uproar was deafening for a time, but gradually subsided. Then the people -advanced one by one to the entrance of the tent and there burned papers -cut into queer shapes. These papers represented the things Prince Kai -might need while his spirit was wandering in the land of the Genii, and -consisted of chairs, tables, chests, wearing apparel, jewelry, nuts, -fruit and the like. Many sheets of gold and silver tinsel were likewise -burned, the idea being to supply the Prince with wealth to purchase -whatever he might need in the mysterious country to which he had gone. - -The ceremony was interesting, as I said; but it grew tedious, and we -were glad when it was over and we were permitted to retire to our tent -for the night. - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - THE ROYAL HOUSE OF KAI. - - -Early next morning the procession was formed for the journey to -Kai-Nong, the capital city of the province. - -The casket of the Prince was loaded upon a magnificent elephant, which -was caparisoned from head to foot with silken streamers and bunting of -gorgeous colors. No one now rode beside the casket, but a guard of three -score warriors, each with the emblem of the Sacred Ape embroidered upon -the breast of his tunic, formed a cordon around the elephant and marched -solemnly beside it. - -Following the royal elephant came that of the governor, Mai Lo, and then -five elephants bearing the most important nobles. After these came our -own elephant, and behind it that of Wi-to, the Chief Eunuch. A troop of -horsemen, good riders and martial looking fellows, followed in our wake, -and in the rear were our former escort and the baggage animals. - -Before the royal elephant and its guards was a motley crowd of natives -beating gongs, clashing cymbals and wailing their nerve-racking -"boo-hoos." As we proceeded, men left their fields and gardens and the -wayside houses and joined these mourners, so that by noon there was a -black mob ahead of us for a quarter of a mile, all wailing and making as -much noise as they could--which I assure you was considerable. - -I was glad to be in the rear and as far away from the mourners as -possible, and it was with great relief that I saw before us, as we -mounted a slight eminence, the white walls of a great city. Behind it -towered the nearest peaks of the Himalayas, still many miles distant, -and the scene was picturesque and impressive. - -Another hour's riding brought us to the gates of the city, and here the -mob halted and redoubled its clamor while we all passed through. - -But now we found fresh crowds of the citizens awaiting us with tom-toms, -cymbals and gongs, and these caught up the wails of those outside and -made more noise than ever. The streets through which we passed were -broad and smooth, and lined with substantial dwellings of stone. On -either side of the streets, as we passed, were rows of prostrate forms -scattering dust upon their heads as evidence of grief for the death of -their prince. The bazaars were closed and the entire city of Kai-Nong -seemed in mourning. We afterward learned that the capital contains three -hundred thousand inhabitants, and is one of the most prosperous cities -of northwestern China. - -We had ridden fully a half hour through the streets, our ears saluted -every instant with the deafening and discordant notes of grief, when at -last we reached a vast garden surrounded by a high wall. - -Here we halted, being confronted by a group of officials headed by the -Fuh-yin, or mayor of the city. He evidently delivered an oration of much -power, judging from its length and the groans from our party which -interspersed it. At its conclusion Mai Lo made a brief reply from his -seat on the elephant. At the end of this the Fuh-yin and his officials -prostrated themselves while the royal elephant bore the casket through a -huge ornamental gateway into the gardens. - -And now, to my surprise, the elephant of the Chief Eunuch pressed -forward and that officer took the position of honor in the -procession--immediately following the casket. The guards, too, fell away -and remained outside the walls, while only the elephant of Mai Lo and -our own were permitted to pass the gateway. - -But once inside the gardens we saw that a new escort had been provided -for the royal remains. Sixty gorgeously appareled men, armed with -scimitars and broad axes, formed a circle around the elephant that bore -the casket and prepared to guard it. They were stalwart, erect fellows, -of proud bearing but evil and ferocious countenances, and each wore a -yellow turban coiled upon his head, with a golden clasp, in effigy of -the Sacred Ape, fastening the folds just above the forehead. - -These were the eunuchs, the palace guards, or servants and attendants of -the harem. For now we were within the palace grounds, and Wi-to had -assumed command of the procession. - -The wailing and clamor died away to a faint murmur behind us as we wound -in and out by intricate paths between stately trees and beside beds of -brilliant flowers; but from afar at moments we still heard the sounds of -grief, which were continued in the city until midnight. - -The gardens were of astonishing extent and were artistically planned and -carefully tended. The trees and shrubbery were thick in places. We -emerged from their shade to find beautiful gardens of flowers -surrounding us. Once in a while I caught glimpses of the buildings, -which seemed very ornate and constructed mainly of teak, mahogany and -dressed stone, all with tiled roofs, curved and serrated. - -At last we deployed into a broad space at the foot of a green mound, -upon which stood the palace and outbuildings, rambling structures so -numerous and extensive that they presented almost the appearance of a -village. - -The main building was a splendid one. Polished stone formed the walls, -and blue tiles the many gabled, turreted and curved intricacies of the -roof. Carved teakwood covered the face of the stone in many places. At -the great portico of the entrance the carving was elaborate almost -beyond relief. - -From the mound to the broad space where we had halted were terraces with -many steps leading up to the palace, and at intervals on these steps -were urns of graceful design, statues of wood and bronze and lamps of -artistic ironwork. - -We all dismounted here, and the mahouts led away the elephants. Some of -the eunuchs bore the casket of the Prince up the broad steps of the -terrace, while Wi-to bowed low, first to the Governor and then to us, -and welcomed us to the Royal House of Kai. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - THE GOVERNOR SHOWS HIS TEETH. - - -Followed by Nux and Bryonia, who never relaxed their vigilance over us, -we three boys attended the governor and the Chief Eunuch to the entrance -of the palace--the first foreigners to step foot in this retired -stronghold of an ancient race. - -At the carved portico Mai Lo turned and regarded us intently, and then -began a long lingo in Chinese to which the eunuch listened carefully. - -The casket had disappeared through the entrance; the army of eunuchs had -melted away and disappeared; we seemed quite alone with these two -natives, one of whom we knew distrusted and hated us. - -The result of the conversation was that we were shown into a broad, -lofty hall just within the entrance and asked to seat ourselves until -rooms could be prepared for our accommodation. - -The Chief Eunuch, who made this request, looked at us shrewdly and with -an expression more grave and reserved than he had yet shown us, and then -turned and entered a side room in company with the governor. - -We were much annoyed at this discourteous treatment. It was now the -middle of the afternoon, and we had eaten nothing since breakfast, at -daybreak. Wi-to certainly should have given us some food before leaving -us to sit in the hall awaiting his convenience. The pretence of -preparing rooms for us was absurd. With such an army of servants the -palace should have been, and doubtless was, perfectly appointed. But -here we were, seated upon stiff carved sofas in the great hall of the -palace, and here we must remain until it suited Mai Lo and the eunuch to -relieve us. - -The magnificence of the palace aroused our admiration in spite of our -annoyance. The floor was tiled and covered here and there with costly -rugs; the woodwork everywhere was elaborately carved, and every nook and -corner was crowded with rare ornaments and bric--brac, art treasures -which would have filled the soul of a collector with envy. On one face -of the wall was a display of ancient armor and weapons inlaid with gold -and silver and set with precious gems. At either side of the entrance -stood a huge bronze figure of the Sacred Ape, its grinning jaws filled -with ivory teeth and its eyes set with immense rubies. - -We had ample leisure to look around us, for no one came to our relief -during the next hour. Also we had time to discuss our situation. - -"What do you think it all means, boys?" I asked. - -"Looks as if they had allowed us to come this far so that they might -murder us," answered Archie, frowning. - -"Mai Lo must have said something to the Chief Eunuch that turned him -against us," remarked Joe. - -"That's my idea," I said; "but if I get a chance I intend to put a spoke -in Mai Lo's wheel. We've got to win the good will of the eunuch or we're -done for. He seems to have unlimited power in the palace." - -"Do you think Mai Lo has said anything about the--the body?" whispered -Archie, glancing suspiciously around. "Speak low, fellows; we don't know -how many ears may be listening behind that carving." - -"I'm quite sure Mai Lo won't betray his own secret," said I. "He has -probably warned the eunuch not to trust us, as we might steal the whole -palace." - -Joe had started to reply when a door opened and Mai Lo entered the hall -and approached us. - -"Why are we kept here waiting?" I demanded, trying to control my temper. -"I won't stand such treatment, Mai Lo, I assure you. We must be treated -with proper respect or something unpleasant is going to happen." - -He looked at me steadily. - -"Brave words," said he. - -"But we have deeds to back them," retorted Joe. - -"You'll force us to ruin if you're not careful, Gov'nor," added Archie, -savagely. - -"Yes," said I, as if the idea had just occurred to me; "if you think to -play us false, Mai Lo, it will cost you your life." - -He turned his glassy eyes from one to the other of us, and when I had -finished he asked, quietly: - -"Will you make a compact with me?" - -"We have one already," I replied, "deposited at the American consul's -office, at Shanghai." - -"But that is so far away," he said significantly. - -"What then?" I demanded. - -"Will you promise not to talk about what has occurred?" - -"What will you promise in return?" - -"To send you safely back to Shanghai at once--tomorrow." - -"We intend to remain here some time." - -"You cannot remain here alive." - -"Indeed!" I exclaimed. "If that is your game I will expose you now--to -the Chief Eunuch." - -"You will not see him again," said Mai Lo, slowly, "unless you promise -to return at once to Shanghai." - -"We are the guests of your Prince for a full year, if we care to remain. -Dare you oppose your Prince's orders?" I inquired. - -"I am now the supreme power in this principality," he replied. - -I turned to my comrades. - -"What do you say, boys?" I asked. - -"Don't give in," said Archie. - -"Let's fight it out," observed Joe, promptly. - -"Then your lives shall be the forfeit," announced Mai Lo, and before we -could stop him he blew a shrill blast upon a little silver whistle that -hung around his neck. - -But I saw the action and motioned to Nux and Bry. Instantly my blacks -had pounced upon the governor and drawn him behind us, holding him -secure, while from a dozen nooks about the hall sprang eunuchs with -drawn scimitars, who ran swiftly toward us. - -As the foremost approached I stepped forward and cried out: - -"Stop!" - -They knew no English, but they comprehended the action, and paused -irresolutely. - -"Order them away, Mai Lo," growled Archie. "Quick, you yellow monkey, or -I'll put a bullet through your head!" - -"Hold on, Archie," I called, still facing the eunuchs. Then I showed -them the ring of Prince Kai and said sternly: - -"Wi-to!" - -They understood at a glance, and lowering their weapons, bowed humbly -before me. Then one of them ran up the hall and disappeared, while we -stood motionless in our places. Mai Lo was held fast by the blacks, -Archie and Joe stood behind me with drawn revolvers and I faced the band -of eunuchs. - -Wi-to suddenly entered and came hastily toward us. - -"What is the meaning of this?" he asked, taking in the scene at a -glance. - -"Mai Lo has been hasty and summoned your men by mistake," I answered. -"He wishes you to send them away." - -Wi looked at the captive governor, who stood motionless with Archie's -revolver pointed directly at his left ear, and then the eunuch smiled as -if amused. - -"Is this true, most noble Governor?" he inquired. - -"It is true," answered Mai Lo, calmly. - -Then Wi laughed outright and clapped his hands. The men disappeared as -if by magic. - -At a signal from me the blacks released Mai Lo, who deliberately -rearranged his clothing. - -"I want a personal conversation with you, Wi-to," I said; "but first of -all we want something to eat, and proper entertainment." - -"Are you not the slaves of Mai Lo?" he asked. - -"No; we are his masters." - -Again I showed the ring of Prince Kai, and the effect was to send the -Chief Eunuch to his knees before me. - -"We are the friends and representatives of your dead master," I -continued, "and are here to carry out his orders. Mai Lo knows this -perfectly well, for Prince Kai ordered him to obey me as he would his -royal master, and he himself witnessed with his signature the authority -I bear. But he does not seem inclined to respect this order for some -reason of his own; so I appeal to you to protect and assist us." - -The eunuch rose and bowed gravely. - -"Your orders shall be obeyed," he said. - -"Not so," interrupted a harsh voice from the governor. "The ring was -stolen from me on the journey here." - -"I can disprove that statement," said I, easily, "and I am surprised -that Mai Lo, who is so soon to commit suicide, would dare to speak -falsely. Give us some food, Wi-to, and then we can talk further of this -matter. But I won't have the governor present at the interview." - -The eunuch nodded and turned away. - -"Follow me, if you please," said he. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII. - WI-TO PROVES FAITHFUL. - - -After being profusely fed we were ready for an important interview with -Wi-to; an interview that was to determine our standing in the Royal -House of Kai. - -The governor had left us in the hall and we had not seen him since; but -as it was now to be open warfare between us we did not care what his -future intentions might be. - -The Chief Eunuch had forborne to question us while we ate, and appeared -unusually thoughtful; but when we rose he ushered us into a little room -on the main floor which seemed to be his private office. It was -luxuriously furnished and we were given comfortable chairs. - -Nux and Bryonia accompanied us here, as they did everywhere; but Wi-to -seemed to disregard the precaution of having any of his own men present -at the interview. - -He offered us cigars, and when we refused he lighted one himself and -leaned back in his chair. - -"What proof have you that the ring of Prince Kai was not stolen?" he -asked. - -For answer I took the Prince's letter of authority from my pocketbook -and handed it to him to read. - -He perused it carefully and with a grave countenance; then folded the -paper, pressed it to his forehead and returned it to me. - -"The Prince is my master, whether he is here in the flesh or wandering -in the land of the Genii," said the eunuch. "He has given to you, Sam -Steele, the power to command his servants, and I, as one of the most -faithful of these, will obey you, even for the term of one year. But -much has happened since my noble master died, and Mai Lo has told me -strange things about you, which, if true, would annul even the authority -of the great Prince Kai. Let us talk together; tell me all that I do not -know." - -"You have heard how the Prince was injured, and how we brought him to -our ship and cared for him until he died," said I. - -"Now, before Prince Kai died, there were certain matters he wished to -attend to. At his palace in Kai-Nong were some possessions he wanted -taken to England and America and given to friends in those countries, -that they might cherish his memory. There were some papers in his yamen -here that he wished to destroy, that no eyes might read them. There were -some of his servants here that he wished to reward for faithful service. -All this he asked me and my two friends to do for him, in his name and -by his authority; and we promised Prince Kai Lun Pu it should be done." - -The eunuch had listened carefully, and I had tried to be as direct in -speech as I could, realizing that to make any blunder at this time would -prove fatal to our plans. - -"Why did not the Prince ask his governor to do all this? Has not Mai Lo -been a faithful servant and followed his master to the ends of the -earth?" asked Wi-to. - -"The Prince was very wise," I said. - -"He was very wise," repeated Wi-to, nodding. - -"He had traveled far and learned many things." - -"It is true." - -"Also he had learned how to read men's hearts, and he saw that the heart -of Mai Lo had changed since he had mixed with foreign people, and become -acquainted with foreign ways. Therefore the Prince no longer trusted Mai -Lo." - -"Yet Mai Lo has been faithful and brought the body of his master many -thousand li, that it may rest in peace in the halls of his ancestors," -remarked Wi. - -"True," I acknowledged. - -"Had the governor wished to be faithless he could have remained in -foreign lands and so preserved his life. By returning here he is forced, -as soon as his affairs and those of his Prince are arranged, to kill -himself--or be killed," said the eunuch, thoughtfully. - -"He has done all this," I replied, "and Prince Kai, who distrusted him, -expected him to act in this way. For the governor is very crafty and -full of tricks. To remain abroad would make him a poor man. Mai Lo wants -to be rich, and to pass his life in Europe, with many slaves and all the -luxuries of the Western civilization. So Prince Kai said to me that the -governor would come back to Kai-Nong, to get much treasure and with it -flee from this empire to Europe." - -Wi-to seemed genuinely astonished. - -"Where could Mai Lo get such treasure?" he asked. - -"His duty is to convert all the fortune of Prince Kai into cash and -deposit it in the ancestral chih, or tombs." - -The eunuch laughed. - -"Prince Kai has squandered all his fortune," said he. "Outside of what -his palace contains there is little or nothing to convert into cash." - -I own I was astonished at this statement, but I tried not to show it, -and continued: - -"Among other duties, Mai Lo is to seal up the ancestral chih, and -destroy all traces of its existence. Listen now, Wi-to, for this is the -important thing that was in the mind of Prince Kai; he declared to me -that Mai Lo would rob his ancestral halls of the great treasures -deposited there during the past ages." - -"Impossible!" gasped the eunuch, staring at me in amazement. - -"Mai Lo is no Shintoist," I explained. "His travels have made him a -renegade and taught him to despise the religion of his ancestors. He has -no intention of committing suicide, according to the traditions of your -people. Nor will he allow the vast treasures of the House of Kai to -remain sealed up in the burial halls when he has the power to enrich -himself with them. His power as governor of this province will enable -him to make secret arrangements to fly to Shanghai or Hong-Kong, and -from there to leave China forever and carry his stolen wealth with him." - -The eunuch arose and paced the floor thoughtfully. He was much agitated -at what I had said and was pondering my words carefully. - -"You have no faith in Mai Lo, yourself," I suggested, watching him -closely. "You know in your heart he is treacherous and false, just as -the noble Prince knew it." - -Suddenly he sat down and his brow cleared. - -"You must be right," he said. - -"That is why Prince Kai employed comparative strangers to do his -bidding," I went on. "We had not known him long, but he believed he -could trust us, and so he gave me his letter of authority and his ring, -that we might receive the support of his faithful servants in the tasks -we have undertaken." - -"And you think I will side with you against the powerful governor?" -asked the Chief Eunuch. - -"I am sure you will; and the Prince was sure," I answered, confidently. - -"But I can destroy you foreigners with a word, and sweep you from my -path. Then I can make an alliance with Mai Lo and together we could rob -the ancestral halls and escape to some other country to enjoy the -wealth. Yes, yes! It is a pretty plan, and we could do it easily." - -"But you will not," said Joe, while I stared aghast at the eunuch. - -"Why not?" he asked, turning to the boy with a curious expression upon -his face. - -"In the first place," replied Joe, "you are a faithful and true servant, -or Prince Kai, who knew men's hearts, would not have made you his Chief -Eunuch. From what I have seen of your followers I believe you are the -only gentleman of the whole lot." - -"I also am a eunuch," said Wi. "I am of lowly birth, and as a child my -parents sold me to the House of Kai to become a eunuch. My consent was -not asked. Why should I be faithful to my masters?" - -"It's your nature," asserted Joe. "I said you were a gentleman, and so -you are, as we Americans accept the word. With us a gentleman is he who -behaves as a gentleman should; not a person highly born. But there is -still another reason. A eunuch is of no use in the world outside of his -own province. Here you have power. In Europe you would be despised and -insulted. You don't know the big outside world, and you would be unhappy -there, in spite of your wealth." - -"You'd feel like a fish out of water," added Archie, nodding. - -Wi-to laughed, and the laugh was not forced, but merry and spontaneous. - -"Again you are right!" said he. "My Prince offered twice to take me away -with him to see the outside world, and I refused--for the very reasons -you have given. Now I will ask another question. Why should I not divide -the treasure with Mai Lo and remain here to enjoy it? No one would know -where my wealth came from." - -"I cannot answer that," said I, musingly; "if you are faithless enough -to do such a thing." - -"He is not faithless," persisted Joe. - -"Then you are answered, Wi-to," I declared, laughing. - -"I see I must answer my own question," said the eunuch. "This estate -will become the property of the Celestial and August Emperor, because -Prince Kai left no heir to inherit it. It may stand for many years -unoccupied, and in that case I may lead a life of ease and be the real -master here. If the Celestial and August Emperor should bestow this -estate and palace upon some mandarin or high official, it is the custom -to retain the services of the Chief Eunuch who has before ruled the -household. So, in any event, I have no incentive to be faithless." - -"Will you allow Mai Lo to carry out his plan to rob the ancestral -halls?" inquired Archie. - -"No. You are right in thinking that the governor and I are not friends, -for he has tried to interfere with my rights, and that I will allow no -man to do. Outside the palace walls Mai Lo commands the province of -Kwang-Kai-Nong; within this enclosure my word is law. But he has one -privilege within my domain which I cannot refuse him. By virtue of his -office he is the sole protector of the chih, or ancestral halls of the -House of Kai. He alone has the right to enter there, now that the noble -Prince Kai has gone to the Genii. For myself, although I have guarded -the entrance for many years, I have never seen the interior of the -building, nor do I know the way to the vaults beneath it. But although -Mai Lo may enter the halls he must not remove any of the treasure that -belongs to those ancestors of the House of Kai that lie buried there. It -will be my business to prevent that." - -"Very good," said I. "And now, Wi-to, since you have seen the written -instructions of Prince Kai, how do you intend to treat us who are here -to represent his interests?" - -"You shall be honored guests in this palace," was the prompt reply. - -"And will you protect us from the governor?" inquired Joe. - -"While you are inside the palace enclosure you shall be safely guarded -from Mai Lo and all other enemies. But remember my power does not extend -beyond this fu." - -With that he clapped his hands together and two eunuchs stepped forward -from behind a screen, so silently that their appearance startled me. -Speaking rapidly, Wi issued some orders to his men in Chinese, and then -turned again to us. - -"If the suite of rooms I have placed at your disposal is not -satisfactory," said he, "you may have your choice of any the palace -contains, excepting only the royal apartments. Your meals will be served -in your own rooms at such hours as you direct, and whatever you may -desire I shall be prompt to provide. This man," indicating the taller of -the two eunuchs, "is instructed to devote himself to your service. His -name is Tun; he is a Manchu and will be faithful. Tomorrow, if you -desire, I will myself show you through the palace and the gardens." - -"We thank you, Wi-to," said I. - -And then the eunuchs led the way and we followed them back into the -great hall, up the elaborate winding stairway and along several passages -until we came to a richly carved door. Tun opened this and motioned us -to enter. - -So we went in, followed by Nux and Bryonia; but the eunuchs remained -outside. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII. - THE SACRED APES OF KAI. - - -I am not much acquainted with palaces, but I venture to state that those -of European countries are not more magnificent, even when inhabited by -royalty, than that of this Manchu prince of the ancient line of Kai. It -is a mistake to think that the Chinese are half civilized, or wholly -uncivilized, as I myself had carelessly considered them until I visited -their Empire. They boast a civilization older than any other existent -nation; they were cultured, artistic and learned thousands of years -before the Christian Era, and while the inventions and clever utilities -of our modern Western civilization give us advantages in many ways over -the Chinese, we cannot withhold our respect and admiration for the -accomplishments of this ancient and substantial race. - -Our suite was so luxurious as to astonish us. It consisted of ten rooms, -five being sleeping rooms furnished in carved teakwood, mahogany and -rosewood. The bedsteads and other furniture were marvels of intricate -carving, and statues, vases and ornaments were everywhere. The floors -were strewn with costly rugs and the walls hung with priceless -tapestries. We called it the "Kite Suite," because these tapestries bore -many scenes in which kites were flying. - -We judged from the parting speech of Wi-to that we were not expected to -leave our apartments again that day, so we passed the evening in -perfecting our plans of procedure and discussing ways to further our -important undertaking. So far we had prospered in our adventure as well -as we could possibly expect. Mai Lo had exhibited considerable -foolishness and lack of foresight in his opposition to us, and we were -learning to despise the mandarin's enmity. But the Chief Eunuch was more -sagacious and discerning, and, as Prince Kai had warned us, he would -have no hesitation in cutting us down if he discovered us robbing the -ancestral halls of Kai. So we knew that we must plan shrewdly in order -to deceive Wi-to, and that above all we must retain his confidence and -good will. - -We talked long over our plans, but found that we could not map out a -definite program without knowing more of the palace and its -surroundings. And much must be left to chance and circumstance. - -Our meals were served in one of the rooms of our suite. The food -provided was not such as we were accustomed to at home, but it was -deliciously cooked and seasoned, and many of the dishes we learned to -enjoy with relish. The meal of that evening will serve as a sample of -the dinners we ate while in Prince Kai's palace: - -First, there was tea--and last, there was tea. But the first tea was -followed by shark-fin soup, pigeon-egg stew, bacon fritters with egg -batter, shredded duck, pickled watermelon seeds, fried mush of almond -meal, chicken combs, stewed mushrooms, almond cream custard, spiced -shellfish, bird's-nest pudding, olives and nuts, chicken soup, fresh -fish boiled and then mashed after the bones had been removed, snow -fungus, brains of yellow-fish, water lily seeds, some mysterious sweets, -and queer cakes, and then tea. I ought to say that every course was also -a rice course, because a bowl of rice was placed in front of each one of -us and kept full by the attendants throughout the meal. Also we were -served, between teas, a sickish sweet wine which was warm and sparkling, -but which none of us could drink. The Chinese use their fingers a good -deal in eating; and, instead of finger-bowls, the attendants pass us -from time to time towels that had been dipped in hot water. The funny -part of it was that our only implements were ivory chop-sticks, and we -had much amusement in trying to use these, until our man Tun perceived -our difficulties and brought us some Syrian spoons, inlaid with gold, -which had probably been purchased by some Kai as curiosities. With these -we made out very well. - -The palace seemed to throng with eunuchs. There had been sixty in the -procession, but those were not all the palace contained. When our meals -were served there was a eunuch to wait upon each one of us, and a dozen -more to carry in and remove the dishes. These men were invariably -respectful and even humble, but they were an ill-looking crew, and we -were never at ease in their presence. - -As none of Wi's men seemed able to speak English, except Tun, and he -very imperfectly, the Chief Eunuch himself came to us in the morning. He -asked whether we would like to examine the palace and grounds. We -accepted the invitation with alacrity. - -Proceeding down the passage we turned a circular elbow where hung a -splendid tapestry on which was represented the Earth Dragon, with its -coils encircling the figure of a woman, who struggled vainly to escape. -The horrible grinning teeth of the monster were close to her despairing -face, and my heart beat fast as I recognized this tapestry as the one -Prince Kai had told us concealed the secret door to his sleeping -chamber. - -Archie and Joe recognized it, too, and I feared their significant looks -might attract the notice of Wi; but he had no knowledge of the secret -himself and so proceeded calmly along the main passage. - -Presently we came to an elaborately carved doorway, above which was an -ivory fish, with two horns upon its head. Before this doorway stood a -sleepy looking eunuch who saluted his chief as we passed by. - -"This," said Wi, "is the entrance to the Suite of the Horned Fish, the -royal apartments. I am sorry I cannot allow you to see them, but -entrance is prohibited except to those of the royal line of Kai. -Opposite, however, is the Suite of the Pink Blossoms, and that is well -worth your inspection." We entered many suites on this upper floor of -the palace, and admired their splendor and magnificence. Then we -descended the great stairway and inspected the state and family -apartments, the royal dining hall, and many other rooms, all gorgeous -beyond description. The wealth of bronzes, paintings, ornaments and -tapestries was wonderful, and was doubtless the accumulation of -centuries of cultured and wealthy princes of Kai. - -We passed out at the rear of the palace. A stately flower-garden filled -the space between the main building and the numerous outbuildings. All -these were located upon the mound, and there were many handsome trees -and curious shrubs to lend beauty and shade to the scene. The -outbuildings were interesting and consisted of the storehouses, the -artisan's home, the artist's house, the house of the weavers, the -kitchens and the servants' quarters. Also there were several beautiful -summer-houses and retreats, pagoda-shaped and very cool and inviting. - -On the further slope of the mound we observed an odd-looking pagoda -built of stone pillars supporting a yellow-tiled roof, above which -floated many gay pennants. As we drew near we found the central part to -consist of a circle of stout brass bars, within which were imprisoned a -dozen or more gigantic apes. The beasts set up a series of sharp, -barking cries as we approached, and when we stood before the cage they -sprang at the bars and shook them angrily, as if they longed to escape -and tear us to pieces. Never have I beheld such fierce and horrible -beasts as these. Wi-to, who first made obeisance and then stood calmly -looking at them, explained that they were the Sacred Apes of the House -of Kai, and were tended with reverent care, having their own corps of -servants to minister to them. - -They were covered with short gray hairs and their limbs were remarkably -powerful. Their eyes were bright and fierce, but gleamed with -intelligence. Among them I noticed one enormous fellow who seemed to -dominate the band. He did not attack the bars as did the others, but -squatted in the center of the cage, with his head slightly bent forward -and his grinning teeth wickedly displayed. - -"This is the King Ape, Fo-Chu by name," said Wi, seeing my eyes fixed -upon this dreadful creature. "He is very old--some say a hundred -years--and his strength equals his age; Fo-Chu has nine executions to -his credit in my own time; how many he has killed since he came here I -cannot guess." - -"Who were his victims?" I asked, with a shudder, as the cruel eyes of -the King Ape chanced to meet mine. - -"His attendants, usually. But there is a story of how Kai-Tu-Ghai, the -grandfather of our late Prince, wearying of life because of dissensions -in his harem, opened the door of this cage and shook hands with Fo-Chu. -When they found Kai-Tu-Ghai he was nothing but shreds, for the King Ape -had lapped up every drop of his blood." - -"What a horrible death!" I exclaimed. - -"Of course this added to the importance of Fo-Chu," continued Wi, with a -slight smile, "for he was afterward held more sacred than before, -containing, as he does, the soul of Kai-Tu-Ghai. That is why he is the -King Ape and the most sacred of all the band, for in him still lives the -spirit of an ancestor of the House of Kai, and it is believed that -Fo-Chu will live to the end of the world and protect the fortunes of -this royal house. When he kills an attendant we say that Kai-Tu-Ghai was -angry, as it is his privilege to be, and what is left of the slave is -buried with high honor." - - - - - CHAPTER XIX. - THE PEARL OF KAI-NONG. - - -We were glad to turn away from these disgusting and fearful creatures, -and Archie asked our conductor: - -"Is there a harem connected with the palace?" - -"Of course," said Wi; "but you are not permitted to visit it." - -"Had the late Prince many wives?" inquired Joe. - -"He had none at all. In the harem lives his sister, a young girl but -sixteen years of age. Her mother is long since dead, but she has nine -aunts, now well advanced in years, to keep her company. They were the -wives of Kai-Tien, the father of Prince Kai Lun Pu." - -"And was the Prince fond of his sister?" I asked, remembering that he -had never mentioned her. - -"He scarcely knew her. She was a mere child when he went to England, and -during his brief visits to Kai-Nong afterward he seldom entered the -harem." - -"Will she inherit none of his property?" asked Archie. - -"She inherits nothing. But she is entitled to a home in the harem as -long as she lives, and our Celestial and August Emperor will doubtless -attend to her welfare. Nor-Ghai, as she is named, is quite beautiful, -and she will be presented to the Most Serene Emperor as a candidate for -his harem, in a few months." - -This was almost as horrible as the story of the King Ape, and I was glad -our approach to a beautiful building put an end to the conversation. - -We had descended from the mound and passed through a grove of willow -trees, finding before us the edifice I have referred to. It was very -ornamental in design, and was built almost entirely of bamboo wands -polished to a mirror-like surface. The workmanship was everywhere -exquisite, and the carving so delicate and flowerlike that I was amazed. -The building was not extensive, being perhaps thirty feet square, and on -each of its four sides was a flight of steps leading up to a platform -before an entrance. - -"Oh," said I, "this must be the House of Ancestors." - -"You are right," said a harsh voice beside me, and turning I beheld the -expressionless, putty-like countenance of Mai Lo. He reminded me of "old -Death's-Head" more forcibly than ever, and I was not at all pleased to -have him intrude upon us. - -"What are you doing here?" I demanded angrily. - -"This is my domain," he replied, with a sweep of his arm. "I rule the -Ancestral Halls as their especial guardian." - -"You ought to be the Keeper of the Sacred Apes," I retorted, with a -sneer. - -"That is my function also," quietly answered Mai Lo. - -Somewhat at a loss how to proceed I turned again to gaze at the -Ancestral Halls which were to play so important a part in our -adventures. A guard paced slowly up and down before each entrance; not -one of the eunuchs, but a soldier in handsome costume and armed with a -naked scimitar. - -"Do you live in the palace grounds?" Joe asked the governor. - -"My residence is there," said Mai Lo, pointing to a large, substantial -building some distance away. "Prince Kai desired me to live near to the -Ancestral Halls. I have another house outside the walls, in the city." - -"Where is the body of Prince Kai?" suddenly demanded Archie. - -"It already rests in the chih of his ancestors." - -"Then you will seal up the vaults at once and tear down this beautiful -building?" I asked. - -"Very soon. When the business of the estate is settled," replied Mai Lo. - -"And then?" I continued. - -The governor did not reply, but I saw a smile curl the thin lips of the -Chief Eunuch. - -"Then," said Archie, carelessly, "Mai Lo will put a dagger into his -heart and join his prince in the Land of the Genii, as a faithful -servant should." - -Mai Lo turned his glassy eyes upon the speaker, but said nothing. -Evidently it was not pleasant to be reminded of such a duty, and Archie -did not gain in popularity with the noble governor by his speech. But we -were growing to despise Mai Lo, and cared little what he thought behind -the impassive mask of his parchment-like features. - -"I should like to see the inside of that building," remarked Joe. - -"It is forbidden," was the abrupt reply. "No one but Prince Kai and I -has been inside it during this generation." - -"Then how do we know that the body of Prince Kai rests in the tombs of -his ancestors?" I asked, maliciously, for I liked to annoy the noble -governor. - -"It is not required of you to know that, or any other business of this -province," returned Mai Lo. "I alone am responsible, and none dares -interfere with my duties. You are here on sufferance, young men; the -sufferance of Wi-to, who is making a mistake in harboring you. If you -abuse the hospitality extended you, I shall hold Wi-to responsible." - -"Hardly that, most wise and noble Governor," returned Wi-to, quietly. -"Your name is signed to the order given these young men by Prince Kai -himself." - -"I did not read the paper." - -"You were not required to read it," retorted the eunuch, smiling. "Your -signature merely vouches for the genuineness of the illustrious Prince's -order. I but obey that order. Those responsible are, first of all, the -Royal Prince, himself; and in his absence, Mai Lo, his legal -representative." - -It was now the turn of Wi-to to receive the glassy stare of the -governor; but as Mai Lo made no reply in words we considered that the -eunuch had scored a point. - -We now saluted the governor and retired to the mound of the palace, -where he did not attempt to follow us. - -"It is unfortunate," said Wi-to, thoughtfully, "that there are two -rulers here with powers so intermingled that there is likely to be -friction between them. It is the fault of our beloved Prince, who -intrusted the hereditary governor of his province with more honors than -are customary. But, alas! Mai Lo will soon sleep with his ancestors, and -his son Mai Tchin will rule in his place." - -"So the governor has a family," I remarked. - -"Yes. Mai Tchin is better than his father, but weak and undecided in -character. Also he has a daughter, Mai Mou, who is called the Pearl of -Kai Nong." - -"Is she so beautiful?" asked Archie. - -"So it is reported. My eyes have never been dazzled by the vision of her -presence," said the eunuch, gravely. - -"I thought Chinese women were not confined so closely to the harems," I -remarked. - -"They are not," was the reply. "Before they are married the women of the -nobles have much freedom, and wander at will in the gardens of their -home. Also the married women are allowed much freedom, and are permitted -to visit one another in their sedan chairs." - -We all laughed at this, and explained to Wi-to that this did not seem -any great privilege when compared to those of our American girls. But -the idea of allowing girls to meet and converse with strangers did not -appeal to the eunuch, who thought that Americans must take very little -interest in their female chattels to guard them so carelessly. - -When we got back to the palace Wi took us to his own room and said: - -"You are permitted the freedom of the entire palace, except the royal -apartments, and of the palace grounds except the Halls of Ancestors. -Wander where you will, and enjoy yourselves. When you are ready to tell -me the commands of our illustrious Prince, which you came here to -execute, I will assist you to carry them out. But there is no need to -hurry; you have a year, by command of Prince Kai Lun Pu, and I can -extend further courtesy to my master's guests if I so desire." - -Now, we had been waiting for an opportunity to speak of the matters we -were here to attend to, so I said to Wi: - -"Let us tell you now of the duties we are required to perform. We wish -to be as frank and open with you as possible, to show we are grateful -for your trust in us and your faithfulness to your master." - -He bowed low and waited for me to continue. - -"You must know that our Prince made many warm friends in Europe and -America, for every one loved him who knew him. He was entertained and -shown many favors that he greatly appreciated. On his death-bed Kai Lun -Pu remembered those friends, and wished to return the favors he had -received. So he asked me and my two comrades here, to travel to his city -of Kai-Nong and go to his palace here, and there select such ornaments, -ivories and bronzes as might suit the pleasure of those destined to -receive them. These things we were to choose from among the contents of -this palace, and he charged us to carefully pack them ourselves in cases -which you, Wi-to, would provide for that purpose. Then we are to carry -them back to our own country and distribute the gifts to those for whom -they are intended. I have a list of the names in my possession." - -I paused here, and again the eunuch bowed gravely. - -"Are you to take many of the treasures and precious relics from the -palace?" he asked. - -"No. We are not to take anything that is of great value. But among the -thousands of articles gathered here we will select modest gifts for the -friends of the Prince, and you will yourself see what we have selected -and advise us. If there is anything you prefer to have remain here, we -will respect your wishes. The idea is not to rob the palace of its -treasures; but the Prince gave us power to select whatever we pleased, -so it is our desire to consult you and your pleasure in making our -choice." - -He seemed pleased by this consideration on our part, and said: - -"We cannot quarrel over that matter, since you are so courteous. Are -there any other commands?" - -"Yes. We are to get certain books that are in the rooms which were -occupied by the Prince, and take them with us, to be given to His -Majesty, the King of England." - -I thought it was as well to add to our importance by naming this -important ruler as a friend of the Prince, and one who was to figure in -this gift distribution. I did not know positively that the Prince had -any books in the palace, but judged that a young man educated at the -English universities would be more than likely to own something of a -library. Moreover, books were heavy, and they would remove any suspicion -caused by the weight of the cases we wanted to carry away. - -Fortunately I had guessed correctly. The eunuch bowed gravely once more, -but said: - -"This is more difficult to carry out than the first order, for it is -forbidden to allow any one to enter the royal apartments but the -attendants." - -"We can arrange that by your bringing the books yourself to another -room, where we can choose what we wish," said Joe. - -The eunuch brightened. - -"Of course," said he, "that will make the order quite easy to fulfil." - -"There is a third order," I continued, "that will require more time and -perhaps be more difficult. The Prince wished me to look over all the -documents and papers contained in his private desk and destroy certain -ones I am to find among them. I suppose the desk is also in the royal -apartments; but that can likewise be brought to our rooms, where I may -make the examination at my leisure." - -After saying this I paused to see what effect it might have. I did not -know that the Prince had either a desk or papers; but again I had -guessed aright. - -"Have you the key to the great cabinet?" inquired Wi-to, thoughtfully. - -"Prince Kai said you would furnish the key." - -This was wholly a chance shot; but it hit the mark beautifully. - -"Very well," was the reply. Then he continued: "Our illustrious and -sublime Prince has indeed given you important duties to fulfil, but he -was right in saying that Wi-to would assist you to do his will." - -"He was sure of your loyalty," said I. - -For a time the eunuch sat thinking upon the information I had given him. -Then, suddenly raising his eyes, he inquired: - -"What reward are you to have for taking this long journey, and all the -trouble and expense of distributing the Prince's gifts to his friends?" - -For an instant I hesitated how to reply to this question, and I saw the -anxious looks on the faces of Archie and Joe, which warned me of the -importance of my reply. So I marshaled my wits and smiled at Wi-to to -gain time. - - - - - CHAPTER XX. - "THREE LITTLE MAIDS FROM SCHOOL." - - -The Chief Eunuch eyed me expectantly. He was a clever fellow in his way, -and had more than ordinary intelligence; but all his life had been -passed in this retired place and he judged people and things from his -own limited point of view. He could understand how his master might wish -to reward friends with costly gifts, because he had lived surrounded by -rare and precious objects of art. Likewise he supposed books precious, -because there were so few in the palace, and he had seen so much -intrigue in his life that it was but natural that the Prince wished to -destroy certain papers left in his desk before a successor obtained -possession of them. But he could not understand our undertaking the -commission to do these things without reward. So when I answered his -question, I said: - -"You must not suppose we are mercenary, or that we journeyed to Kai-Nong -solely for a reward; but Prince Kai did tell us we might each select a -jewel or ornament for ourselves while we were here." - -"That is just," said the eunuch. - -"But we will confess that the chief reason for favoring your Prince, -aside from our friendship for him, was a love of adventure. Mai Lo paid -our expenses here, and will pay to send us back if we demand it. We have -his contract. But if he is not able to do that, we have funds of our own -in Shanghai which we can draw upon. For, mark you, Wi-to, we are -important people in our own country." - -"I am sure of that," was the reply. "And if you have a contract with Mai -Lo, he must pay to send you back to Shanghai." - -"If he is alive. But he ought to commit suicide before long." - -"Oh, I see!" exclaimed the eunuch. "You intend to compel him to do -this?" - -"We intend to see that he doesn't rob the Ancestral Halls and run away -with the treasure. For that reason we may remain your guests longer than -would be required to execute the orders of Prince Kai, who greatly -feared that Mai Lo would rob his ancestors." - -"You shall remain as long as it pleases you," returned Wi-to, with -sparkling eyes. "And you may call upon me and all my followers to assist -you, in case the renegade governor tries to escape you." - -"Thanks; that was just what we expected," I exclaimed. - -Then, feeling well satisfied with our interview and our tour of -inspection, we left the Chief Eunuch and returned to our own rooms. - -"Do you think it wise to harp on the subject of Mai Lo's robbing the -Ancestral Halls?" asked Joe, when we were where we could not be -overheard. - -"Why isn't it wise?" I asked. - -"Why, the Chief Eunuch may get suspicious that something is up." - -"I want him to get suspicious of Mai Lo, and watch that old fox so -carefully that he won't get a chance to steal anything until we get -through. Besides, it will relieve us of any suspicions. Wi thinks it's -impossible for us to get to the burial vaults, because our enemy the -governor guards all entrances. And he's crafty enough to believe that we -wouldn't talk about robbing the Ancestral Halls if we had any idea of -doing it ourselves." - -"Sam's right," declared Archie. - -"I think so, too," acknowledged Joe. "But I began to fear we were -overdoing the thing. Our talk about the orders of Prince Kai worked all -right, didn't it?" - -"Why, it was all very reasonable to the eunuch," I said, "and we will -have no trouble in getting the packing cases to our rooms, where we can -replace the ornaments and books with the treasure." - -"It looks too easy altogether," said Archie, doubtfully. - -"You must remember Prince Kai planned it all, and he knew the conditions -here perfectly," answered Joe. "I imagine our greatest difficulty will -be in getting back to Shanghai. If the governor acts ugly and refuses us -an escort we won't get fifty miles without being murdered." - -"Don't let's worry about that," I said, sharply, for the thought had -already worried me a good deal. "That's another bridge that needn't be -crossed till we come to it." - -We were naturally eager to explore the Ancestral Halls and see what the -treasure consisted of which had been so freely given us by Prince -Kai--if we could take it. It might be much or little, but judging from -the wealth and magnificence of the palace the treasure buried in the -vaults was likely to be ample to satisfy us. - -After all, I think it was the adventure that charmed us, more than the -longing for gain. We had been set a difficult task, and boylike we -determined to accomplish it. - -Deciding it would not be wise to make any important move for the first -few days, we passed the time wandering about the palace or in the -grounds. We found that Wi-to trusted us fully now, and we were allowed -to do whatever we pleased without being annoyed by the watchful -attendance of the eunuchs. - -Wi asked me if we wanted a guard at the door of our chamber, and I -promptly answered No. There was no one in the palace except ourselves -and the eunuchs, and it was not necessary for them to guard us against -themselves. So we were left free to come and go as we pleased; but when -we wandered as far as the outer walls of the palace enclosure we found -eunuchs stationed at every gateway. We did not know whether we would be -allowed to pass these guards or not, but we made no attempt to do so, -preferring not to trust ourselves to the mercies of our enemy the -governor. - -Once in awhile we encountered Mai Lo in our walks, but he kept near to -the Ancestral Halls and paid no attention to us. He was supposed to be -settling up the estate of his dead master, but according to our -observations he seemed chiefly occupied in pacing the paths, in deep -thought. However, we let him alone and kept out of his way. - -It was while we were exploring an end of the garden where a thicket of -fruit trees grew that we met our first real adventure. - -The trees formed a regular jungle; but there seemed a well worn path -between them, so we followed on, winding this way and that, until the -sound of voices and laughter arrested our attention. The voices were -sweet and fresh and the laughter ringing and merry. - -While we paused to listen, hesitating whether to retreat or advance, a -sentence in English caught our ears, and we looked at one another in -surprise. Broken English it was, very quaintly and prettily uttered, and -in a girl's voice; but after hearing it none of us cared to run away. - -"Seen them I have--a peep--a view only--but they were young and -handsome, these foreign devils," said the voice. - -A peal of laughter greeted the remark, and the chatter went on in lower -tones. - -"We must be near the harem," whispered Archie. - -"Nonsense," cautiously replied Joe. "The harem's way back by the palace. -That's a sort of summer-house ahead of us." - -It was merely a circle of willows, with their branches mingling and -interlacing to form a roof. - -"If they've had a peep at us, whoever they are, I mean to have a peep at -them," said I; and without waiting for a reply I softly tip-toed toward -the willows. - -The others followed, but I did not heed them. Really I was hungry for -the sight of a girl, merely to relieve the monotony of our intercourse -with the harsh-featured eunuchs; but more than all I was curious. - -Halting at the circle of trees I found a place where I could see the -interior between the trunks, and then I paused spell-bound. - -A table of woven reeds was in the center of the leafy bower, and around -it were low chairs and settles of the same material. Seated at the table -were three young and pretty Chinese girls--and if you think a Chinese -girl cannot be pretty you should have seen this group as I saw it. - -One maid was leaning on her dainty elbows over the table, on which lay -an open book. She was not reading it, but looking earnestly at another -maid half reclining upon a bench opposite. Her eyes were dark and -smiling, her teeth white as pearls, her cheeks like rose leaves and her -hair had a wonderful arrangement of bows and knitting-needles--or some -such things--stuck this way and that to hold it all together. - -The girl reclining was even prettier, and wore a wonderful pink gown, -all embroidery and fluffy silk trimmings. I may not be describing all -this properly, but I am doing my best to tell you what I saw. - -There was a third girl sitting upon a stool and doing a bit of -embroidery--at least she had a needle and some work in her hands; but -she was not paying much attention to the work, for when I got to my -peep-hole it was this maid--a tiny, dainty, dimpled bit of a roguish -looking thing--who was engaged in talking. - -"I'll do it, Mai Mou--even if they beat me, or kill me!" she was saying, -impetuously; "I'll have a glance myself, this very evening, from my -window, and see what they are like." - -"But why need you care, Nor Ghai?" asked the reclining beauty, in a -soft, subdued voice. "What if Ko-Tua has seen these foreign devils, and -praises their beauty--what to you is it all?" - -"To me!" returned the impetuous one; "they knew my brother, who has gone -to join the Genii. I loved well our Lun Pu, who never knew me or cared -for me. Perhaps the fearful, handsome strangers will tell me of him." - -I knew who they were now--at least, two of them. Nor Ghai was the little -sister of the Prince--she was the girl with the embroidery. Mai Mou was -the daughter of our enemy the governor; she was well named the Pearl of -Kai-Nong. As for the third, the beauty with the book, who had been -called Ko-Tua and who claimed to have had a peep at us, I had no idea -where she belonged. - -But what I had overheard decided me upon a bold step. It would have been -bold even in America; here in China it was actually audacious. - -I saw the opening in the willows that formed the entrance to this leafy -pavilion, and crept toward it, motioning the boys to follow. When near -enough I boldly stepped out, walked into the pavilion and then paused as -if astonished at what I had discovered there. Archie and Joe were with -me, and we were greeted by a panicky chorus of muffled screams. Lucky it -was they were muffled, or the cries might have brought the eunuchs upon -us. Perhaps the frightened girls remembered this and screamed just loud -enough to show they were properly scared. - -"Pardon us, ladies, for intruding," I said, removing my cap and making a -low bow. "We are the foreign devils, and we're glad to make your -acquaintance." - - - - - CHAPTER XXI. - AN UNLAWFUL INTERVIEW. - - -Really, we had created a sensation in the summer-house. The three -beauties were huddled together in a bunch as far away as the circling -willows would permit, and with clasped hands and wide open eyes they -were staring at us intently. - -"Permit us to introduce ourselves," said Joe, in his most polite manner. -"I am Joseph Herring, of America." - -"And I am Archie Ackley, of the same grand old country." - -"I am Sam Steele, at your service, ladies. Won't you sit down?" I -continued. "Now that we are here let us tell you all about Prince Kai -Lun Pu, and how he sent us to this place." - -"Go away!" said Mai Mou, in low tense tones. - -"Oh, no, we can't do that," said Joe. - -"But you must," persisted the Pearl. - -"Why so?" asked Archie, calmly seating himself at the table. - -"You will be sliced if you are found here," announced Nor Ghai, with a -dimpled smile, half frightened, half amused. - -"Sliced! What does that mean, little friend?" I asked. - -"You are bound to the plank and the axe begins at your feet and slices -you thin until you are dead--and long afterward." - -"Oh, that's nothing," said Archie, contemptuously. "We're not afraid." - -"If you care not to consider yourselves, then consider us," begged the -fair Ko-Tua. "If you are found here we shall be beaten with bamboos upon -the soles of our feet and cast into dungeons without food." - -"Don't worry," I said, assuringly. "I will not allow the eunuchs to harm -you." - -"How can you prevent it?" asked Mai Mou, curiously. - -"This is our authority," I replied, exhibiting the Prince's ruby ring. - -"Oh--h!" sighed Nor Ghai, gliding swiftly toward me. Then she knelt and -touched the ring with her rose-bud lips, saying: - -"It is his, Mai Mou! It is my brother's signet, Ko-Tua! We need fear -nothing, I am sure." - -"Then sit down and let's talk it over," I said, motioning toward the -chairs. - -Very timidly they approached, like frightened doves about to fly at the -least alarm, and then they plumped down upon a bench all together, with -their arms twined around each other for mutual encouragement. - -"How does it happen you speak English?" I inquired, pretending not to -notice their fears. - -"One of my father's wives lived at Hong-Kong before he brought her here, -and she taught us," replied Nor Ghai, simply. "Do you think we the -English speak with perfection?" - -"Nothing could be more perfect," laughed Archie. - -"Ah--h!" they murmured, looking at each other delightedly. - -"We the English talk much with ourselves," declared Ko-Tua, casting her -eyes down modestly to avoid Joe's stare. "We can faster talk in English -than in our own language." - -"That's a great blessing," said Archie; "you must have a lot to say to -each other." - -"And we study all the time, velly hard and good," added Mai Mou, looking -earnestly at Archie for approval. - -"I'm sure you are very wise and learned," said he. - -"Now," broke in Nor Ghai, wiggling expectantly in her seat, "tell me of -Lun Pu--all of Lun Pu--and how he came to join his ancestors, and how -you foreign dev--you, you----" - -"That's right. We're foreign devils." - -"How you came to Kai-Nong?" - -"Let me see," I rejoined; "you are the Prince's sister, I believe; Nor -Ghai by name." - -"How did you know?" she exclaimed, clasping her hands with a little -gesture of pleasure. - -"And this must be Mai Mou, the governor's daughter, called by all the -world the Pearl of Kai-Nong," added Archie. - -"How strange," she murmured. "Do you know everything?" - -"Not quite," laughed Joe. "For instance, we do not know who Ko-Tua is. -Will she tell us?" - -Now Ko-Tua was not the least charming of the little maids by any means. -Her features were not quite so regular as those of Mai Mou, nor so merry -and winning as those of Nor Ghai; but she was sweet and dainty as a -spring floweret and her eyes had a pleading and wistful look that was -hard to resist. So we were all greatly astonished when Mai Mou answered -Joe's question by saying: - -"Ko-Tua is my little mother; she is my father's new wife." - -"What!" I exclaimed. "Has the old governor been marrying since he -returned?" - -"No-no!" answered Ko-Tua, smiling and blushing. "I was married to the -noble Mai Lo six years ago." - -"Impossible! How old are you now?" - -She looked inquiringly at Mai Mou, who answered: - -"Fifteen summers has Mai Mou looked upon." - -"And you were married at nine!" - -"That must be it," she nodded, counting upon her slender fingers. -"Ten--'leven--tlelve--thirt'--fourt--fliftleen!" - -"It's preposterous!" cried Joe, indignantly. "The old rascal ought to be -sliced for daring to marry a child." - -"What is wrong?" asked Mai Mou, wonderingly. "Is not my little mother -beautiful? Is she not nice? Is not my father's harem well appointed and -comforting?" - -"Are you happy, Ko-Tua?" asked Joe, earnestly. - -"Oh, yes, foreign one. Only the birds are happier." - -"Then we won't slice Mai Lo," I announced, airily. - -I picked up the book that lay open upon the table and found it an -English translation of Plutarch. - -"Do you like this?" I asked. - -"Oh, yes!" they cried. And Ko-Tua added: "We are entertain much by its -stories." - -It seemed pretty heavy reading for young girls. - -"We have the Shakespeare and we have the verse songs of Blylon," -announced Nor Ghai, gleefully. "My brother, Lun Pu, gave them to my -father's wife who came from Hong Kong. But now you may tell us, foreign -ones, since you are with us so unlawfully, about my brother's accident." - -So we began the story, trying between us to tell it in such a way as to -remove all horror from the tragic incidents. But it seemed they loved to -dwell mostly upon those very details, having the same love for slaughter -and bloodshed that I have observed in the natures of some of our own -children. Even Nor Ghai had known the Prince so slightly that he was a -mere personage to her, and his untimely end was to these fair and -innocent girls but a romance that was delightful to listen to. - -With the telling of the story and answering the numerous questions -showered upon us, the hours passed rapidly, until finally Ko-Tua sprang -up and declared it was time for them to go, or Mai Lo's eunuchs would be -looking for her. - -"Will you come here again tomorrow?" I asked Nor Ghai, taking her little -hand in mine--a liberty she did not resent. - -She turned to the others. - -"Shall we come here tomorrow?" she inquired. - -Mai Mou looked at her "little mother." - -"Let us come," said Ko-Tua, after a little hesitation. "We shall then be -able to learn more of the English." - -Nor Ghai laughed at that and said, with a pretty courtesy: - -"We shall come." - -Then they glided from the pavilion with quick little steps that were not -ungraceful, and we stood silently in our places until all sounds of -their departure had ceased. - -We were much elated by this meeting, and had no thought of the danger we -might incur by arranging for a future interview with the charming -orientals. You must not think we had fallen in love with these Chinese -beauties, for that was not the case. I don't say that I shall never fall -in love; but when I do it will be with an American girl, and it won't -matter much whether she is beautiful or not, so long as I love her. - -But I think every well regulated young fellow is fond of chatting with -nice girls, and in this heathen country we were so beset with dangers -and had so little companionship outside of our circle of three, that it -was a pleasant change to meet these pretty maids and converse with them. - -"It's wrong, you know," remarked Archie, as we wandered slowly back to -the palace. "That is, from the standard of Chinese etiquette. We may -really get 'sliced' if we keep up the meetings, and even if we escape -that, the girls will be terribly punished if they're caught." - -"That's true," said Joe. "Do you think the ring would save us in this -case, Sam?" - -"I think it would with Wi, but we've got to figure on the old governor -finding out that we're associating with his wife and daughter. I'm -convinced that would make him furious." - -"Then let's go ahead," said Archie, grinning with delight. "It will do -me good to worry old Mai Lo into fits." - -"Oh, if he finds it out, he'll be sure to resort to slicing," said Joe, -"if he can get his hands on us." - -"Never mind," said I. "The girls come here to visit Nor Ghai, and that's -how we happened to meet them. It's different from our intruding into the -governor's harem, or even into the harem of the palace. If Mai Lo -doesn't want his wife and daughter to meet strangers he should keep them -safe at home." - -"The chances are he doesn't know they are in the habit of visiting Nor -Ghai," observed Archie. "Anyhow, I'm going to have all the fun I can, in -spite of old Death's-Head." - -That expressed our sentiments exactly. We were foolish, I admit; but -boys are apt to be foolish at times, and some great writer--I don't -remember his name--has said that a woman is at the bottom of every -misfortune. - -Here were three of them, and they looked harmless enough. So we -voluntarily thrust our heads into the trap. - - - - - CHAPTER XXII. - THE SECRET PASSAGE. - - -When we met the girls in the secluded pavilion the next afternoon, we -found that Nor Ghai had brought the Shakespeare and Byron, and she -begged us to explain certain passages in them that had puzzled the fair -students of English. This we did, and before we parted that day a -friendly footing had been established between us that was very pleasant -indeed. Of course another interview was arranged for, as all of us had -become reassured by our success in escaping observation, and if we still -had any qualms of fear we did not allow them to prevent future meetings. - -But the girls were more alive to the conditions surrounding them than we -were, and their fertile brains arranged a series of signals to let us -know whether it was safe to enter the pavilion or not, since at any time -one of the eunuchs or older members of the harem might see fit to -accompany them. Also they timed their stay by our watches, so as to -leave before there was a chance of their being sought for. - -All this savored of intrigue, but our meetings were harmless enough. I -don't say that little Nor Ghai was averse to a bit of flirtation, but -none of us encouraged her because we had no thought of flirting with our -new friends. We talked in boyish fashion and treated them exactly as if -we were brothers and sisters. - -Meantime the days flew swiftly by, and still Mai Lo paced the gravel -paths before the Ancestral Halls of Kai, and we hesitated to begin our -appointed task. But finally one evening, while talking over our plans -and chances of success, Joe proposed that we should explore the secret -passage and accustom ourselves to the way to the underground vaults; so -we promptly decided upon the adventure. - -At about ten o'clock, the usual time, we dismissed our eunuch, Tun, who -always remained in waiting until we retired for the night, and then, -instead of going to bed, we put out our lights and sat quietly in the -darkness until after midnight. - -Every time we had passed by the bend in the hall we had noticed the -tapestry of the dragon, but never had we ventured to disturb it to see -what was behind the hangings. We dared not show a light in this passage -because just around the bend was the guard of the royal apartments, -eternally pacing up and down to prevent anyone from penetrating to the -sacred precincts. - -We had, unfortunately, no candles; but I had unhooked a small oil lamp -from a bracket in one of our rooms, and matches were plentiful. When I -softly opened our door to listen, there was not a sound to be heard -throughout the palace except the steady footfalls of the distant guard; -so, being in our stocking-feet, we tip-toed along the corridor, feeling -our way in the darkness by keeping one hand on the wall, until we -reached the bend in the passage. - -We could not see the dragon tapestry, but knowing its exact location I -crept beneath the heavy drapery, followed closely by Archie and Joe, and -then began to feel for the bronze knob. - -Across the face of the wall in every direction we fumbled, and I had -almost begun to despair of finding it without a light when Joe grasped -my shoulder and guided my hand to a tiny projection far to the left. - -Yes; it was a knob, all right. I grasped it and pulled it toward me, and -at once we heard a faint swish, and a breath of colder air reached us. I -felt along the wall, and found an opening, through which I passed, -drawing the others with me. Another heavy tapestry was on this side of -the wall, and we crept beneath its folds on hands and knees. - -"Do you think it's safe to scratch a match?" I whispered. - -"It's got to be done, safe or unsafe," replied Joe, and in a moment a -faint light flared up, and Joe shaded it with his hands while I cast a -hurried glance at the tapestry. - -"No light can shine through that, I'm sure," said I. "Here, Joe; light -the lamp." - -I held it while he touched the match to the wick, and then we stood up -and gazed curiously around us. - -We found ourselves in a lofty sleeping chamber that was beautifully -furnished. The carved mahogany bedstead with its pagoda-like canopy -towered fully fifteen feet in height, and its curtains were -cloth-of-gold. Around the frieze, just above the heavy tapestry -hangings, was a row of embossed golden fishes with ivory horns, set in a -background of azure blue. Near to where we stood, at the left of the -secret panel, a number of bronze tablets were attached to the wall, -their faces engraved with Chinese characters. I supposed these to be the -tablets of ancestors, which every house contains in its inmost sanctum. -Before the tablets was a sort of altar, containing a vase for burning -incense and prayers. - -A broad archway, hung with stiff draperies, formed a communication with -the next room of the suite, and just beyond it stood a great carved -cabinet with numerous drawers and recesses and a writing shelf in the -center. This I thought must be the Prince's "desk" which I had asked the -Chief Eunuch to remove to my room, without realizing its size. That he -had promised to do so filled me with wonder, for I doubted if it could -be carried through the archway. - -Passing around the huge bedstead and holding the lamp before us, we -peered into the further corner of the room and with one accord shrank -back in sudden fear. For before us stood a gigantic form in glittering -armor, with a face-mask so terrible in expression that it might well -cause a sinking of the heart. And behind the mask glittered two cruel, -piercing eyes, while the right arm swung a scimitar as if about to -attack the beholder and hack him asunder. - -"Never mind," muttered Joe, with a low laugh. "It isn't alive, although -it looks it." - -"It's the statue we were searching for," said I. - -"No wonder it used to scare the Prince," remarked Archie. "Ugh! I -shouldn't want to own that fellow for an ancestor." - -"This was the first Kai," I rejoined. "They must have been giants in -those days, if he's a sample warrior." - -Then I leaned down and tried to press outward the left foot of the -statue, which stood flat upon the floor without any pedestal. It -resisted and I knelt down and tried again, pushing with all my strength -and using the other foot as a purchase. The foot gave a little--not more -than half an inch--and I heard a sharp click and a grating sound behind -the tapestries. - -"All right," said Joe, pushing aside the drapery while Archie held the -lamp. "The panel is open." - -The opening disclosed was about five feet high and not more than -eighteen inches wide, but it was sufficient to allow us to pass through -with ease. A secret passage, narrow and low, had been built in the great -side-wall of the palace, and a few paces from the panel a flight of -steps, made of stone, led downward. These continued to descend until we -had passed below the foundations of the building, when we entered a -tunnelled passage slanting straight into the earth. The walls were -protected with stone and cement, but there was a damp, musty smell in -the passage; and, as we advanced, numerous vermin, such as rats, lizards -and fat spiders, scampered away from the path to hide in the little -nooks between the stones. - -Archie, who went first, carrying the lamp, growled continually at these -pests, but I felt they could not be dangerous or the Prince would have -warned us against them. - -We traveled what seemed a very long distance to us, under the -circumstances; but I now believe the passage was a bee-line to the -burial vaults from the palace, and of course the vaults were located -some distance from the building that appeared above ground. But my sense -of direction was so confused that I would then, and even afterward, have -been unable to locate the vaults from the palace grounds. - -Finally we reached a steel door which was unlocked and opened easily. -Beyond this hung a tapestry, and pushing that aside we came to an -alcove, arched high above us and having a grating of bronze or similar -metal at the further side. - -In the center of the alcove lay a superb sarcophagus or burial casket, -set across two slabs of marble. This was of wrought bronze and bore upon -the cover a mask with a surprising resemblance to the statue of the -first Kai in the Prince's bedroom. - -We did not pause to examine it long, however, for all about the coffin -stood carven stands and taborets weighted with curious ornaments in -solid gold and silver, while upon a low table were several suits of -splendid armor, inlaid with gold and set with precious stones that -glistened brightly under the lamplight. Nor was this all. Ornaments of -green and yellow jade were scattered about, and at the foot of the -coffin stood a semi-circle of big jars of bronze. - -I thrust my hand into one of these jars and drew it out filled with -beautiful emeralds. - -"We don't need to go any farther, boys!" I exclaimed with a gasp. "Here -are riches enough, in this one niche, to satisfy a dozen fortune -hunters." - -Archie examined another vase and found rubies and pearls in it. The -third was quite empty, and so was the fourth, but the fifth and last one -contained many jade rings, bracelets and necklaces, with which were -mingled several large sapphires. - -"Yes," said Archie, sighing; "here's more treasure than the priests of -Luxor buried in the desert. But let's continue our explorations. This -can't be all of the ancestral chih, for only one ancestor is buried -here." - -"He must have been very rich in his lifetime, if this was but half of -his fortune," remarked Joe. "I wonder if he got it all honestly?" - -"Probably not," I replied. "This fellow is an ancient, and perhaps lived -in an age of robbing and pillaging. But come on, fellows; let's see if -we can pass those gratings." - -Only a catch, worked from either side, held the grating in place, and -swinging it open we passed into what was doubtless an immense domed -chamber, for our tiny lamp could not light more than a small portion of -it. On either side of the alcove from which we had emerged hung -magnificent tapestries worked in threads of gold and silver and -representing scenes of battles, processions and the like. The -workmanship was so fine on the first tapestry we examined that it seemed -impossible it could be anything but a painting, and a marvelous one at -that. But we found the other fifty or more sections hung around the -domed chamber to be equally perfect in execution. - -Beyond the tapestry hangings, each section of which was some sixteen -feet in width, was another grating leading to an alcove, and this system -we afterward found was continued all around the chamber. None of the -gratings were locked and all opened readily to our touch. The alcove we -next entered contained another splendid casket and even more golden -ornaments and precious gems than we had found in the first. We accounted -for the empty jars in the first alcove, which connected with the secret -passage, by the pilfering from them by Prince Kai, of which he had told -us. - -"Wait a minute!" exclaimed Joe, as we eagerly started to examine the -next alcove. "If we're not careful we're going to lose our bearings in -this big place and get lost. Before we wander any further away let's -mark the grating to the alcove we came from when we entered." - -That seemed good advice, so we retraced our steps until we reached the -first alcove, where Joe tied his handkerchief to the grating. Then, -feeling assured we could find the place again, we proceeded upon our -explorations. - -We had examined five or six of the chih, or alcoves of the dead, all of -which contained enormous wealth, when suddenly I stumbled against a low -stand just outside of a grating. Holding the lamp high to see what the -obstruction was, I found upon the stand a large lamp, nearly filled with -oil, and a box of London safety-matches. - -"Oho!" said I; "Mai Lo has been here." - -"I suppose he can now wander through these ancestral vaults at will, -since there is no one to forbid him," said Joe. - -"I hope he won't decide to come while we're here," remarked Archie, "or -our pretty plans will be nipped in the bud." - -"Oh, it isn't necessary for Mai Lo to lose sleep to enter these vaults," -I replied. "But it is as well to be on our guard, and I'm glad we found -the evidences of his visit." - -Entering the alcove before which the table and lamp stood, we looked -around with astonishment, for here was more evidence of Mai Lo's -presence in the tomb. This niche was evidently very rich in treasure, -and the vases and bowls of gems had been emptied into a great heap in -the center of the floor. From this heap some one had been assorting the -jewels into varieties and sizes. In one place were pearls, the finest of -which had been placed in one row, the next largest in a second row, and -so on. - -Rubies had been assorted in a similar way on another side of the chih, -and emeralds in a third place. No jewels seemed to have been taken away, -and from the size of the heap there was much more assorting to be done, -and the job was scarcely begun. - -The beauty of the row of great pearls appealed to Archie strongly, so he -picked them up, one by one, and placed them in the pocket of his jacket. - -"If anything should prevent our coming here again," he remarked, "these -pearls will well repay us for our journey to Kai-Nong." - -But he never suspected that they were likely nearly to cost us all our -lives. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII. - THE TREASURE OF THE ANCIENTS. - - -From alcove to alcove we went, finding in each a different class of -treasure, according to the wealth of the occupant and the period in -which he had lived. Here a scholar was laid, and beside him a mass of -parchment manuscripts, which either represented a half of his fortune or -had been purchased at such high prices that his heir preferred to bury -the manuscripts with his ancestor and keep the half of his wealth -represented by more tangible assets. In another place we found many -painted pictures, in another bales of silks, rotted and fallen to decay. -But usually the wealth of these ancestors of Kai Lun Pu consisted of -splendid gems and jewelry, ornaments of gold, silver and jade, and in -many cases golden coins of the Empire. Well might Prince Kai say that -his Ancestral Halls contained enough wealth to ransom a kingdom. To -carry it all away with us would have required a railway train or the -hold of a steamship. - -"What we must do," said Joe, who was a fair judge of gems and jewelry, -"is to select only rubies, emeralds and pearls, and perhaps some of the -fine jades. These may be carried in a small space, if we don't take too -many of them, and they'll sell more readily at home for cash." - -We quite agreed with him in this, and believed we would now be able to -order the packing cases of such a size as to fit our needs. We might -have some trouble in carrying our plunder through China to Shanghai, and -to strive to take too much of this almost inexhaustible wealth might -very easily cause us to lose it all. - -So eager and excited were we by the sight of this splendid -treasure-house that we lingered in the tombs a long time, and finally -reached an alcove where rested the casket we had made aboard the -_Seagull_, and which contained the bandaged pillows and bolsters that -had been substituted for the body of Prince Kai. - -It was still locked, and had not been disturbed in any way by Mai Lo; -nor was there any treasure beside it. From there on to the alcove where -we had entered, and where Joe's handkerchief was attached to the -grating, the niches were empty. These ancestral chih would have -accommodated several generations yet, had not the last of the royal line -perished without an heir. - -"Good gracious! It's after four o'clock!" exclaimed Archie, leaning over -to examine his watch by the flame of the lamp. - -"Then we must hustle back," I said, "for it begins to get daylight at -five, and we mustn't get caught in the passages of the palace." - -So we ran into the alcove of the first Kai and closed the grating behind -us. Then we thrust aside the tapestry, passed through the steel door, -and fastened it securely. A moment more and we were treading the tunnel -in single file back to the palace. - -The way was up hill now, and harder walking, but it did not seem so long -as it did when we came down. In a few minutes we had reached the stone -steps and were climbing them to the chamber of the Prince. - -The sliding panel behind the statue puzzled us a little, but we soon -discovered how to close it, and it caught in place with the same little -click that had released it when the foot was pushed aside. - -Without pausing again in the bed-chamber, we crept beneath the tapestry -and out of the panel door into the corridor, and then paused to listen -with bated breath. The guard could still be heard treading heavily -before the door to the Suite of the Horned Fish; so we took off our -shoes again, pushed aside the dragon tapestry, and noiselessly crept to -our own room. - -You may be sure we breathed easier when we were safe within our own -quarters, for day was just breaking and our return had been timed none -too soon. - -Nux and Bryonia, whom we had left to guard our rooms from possible -intrusion while we were absent, were mighty glad to see us back again, -and their eyes opened wide with astonishment when Archie displayed his -pearls as proof that we had found the treasure. - -But the night of excitement had wearied us greatly, so we all turned in -and slept like dead men until our faithful blacks called us to -breakfast. - -It was while we were at this meal that Joe uttered an exclamation, and -glancing up I saw his face go white and frightened. - -"What is it, old man?" I asked quickly. - -"My handkerchief!" he replied. "I left it tied to the grating of the -alcove!" - -We looked at one another in stupid bewilderment for a moment, trying -hard to think how to remedy such a blunder. But nothing could be done -for that day, anyhow, and if Mai Lo happened to visit the Ancestral -Halls during that time he would have ample proof that we had been there. - -"Of course he may not notice it," said Archie, comfortingly. - -"Why, it's a regular flag--white against all those dark hues of -tapestries and black spots of alcoves. Of course he'll notice it," -retorted Joe with a groan. - -"Not any more than he'll notice the absence of the pearls," I suggested. -"Mai Lo is evidently busy assorting the treasure he means to run away -with, and his first visit there will assure him someone else has been in -the vaults." - -"Oh, but without the handkerchief he would be unable to guess who it -was," answered Joe. "The handkerchief gives him just the clew he -needed." - -"Never mind," said I; "the governor can't do anything about it that I -can see. If he is onto our game, we are also onto his, and he won't dare -whisper to the people outside that he is visiting the vaults. When he -enters the building he is supposed to be praying, and he must not enter -the underground chih after laying the body of the Prince there. His only -legitimate business now is to seal up the vaults and destroy all traces -of them." - -"And then make an end of himself," added Archie. - -"Just so." - -But in spite of our brave talk we were decidedly uneasy over the way in -which we had bungled our adventure of the night, and as soon as -breakfast was finished we started out with one accord and took the path -that led to the Ancestral Halls. - -Nux followed us, but Bry remained in our rooms. This plan we had adopted -several days before, having only one of our blacks with us when we -ventured out of the palace and leaving the other to guard the entrance -to our apartments. The reason for this procedure was that we soon -expected to accumulate considerable treasure in our rooms, and we wanted -it understood that we permitted no intrusion further than the outer -reception-room. Indeed, Bry was guarding, this morning, a few pearls -that Joe estimated to be worth over fifty thousand dollars; and the way -he did it was to tie them in a handkerchief and carry them in his -pocket. As for separating our faithful servants, it was evident that -nothing could ever be done in this place by brute force, and a thousand -men would be of no more use to us than one. - -We sauntered carelessly along, so as not to convey the impression that -we had any object in our walk more than to get a bit of air and -exercise. Often we passed the magnificently attired household eunuchs, -singly or in groups; but we had now become familiar sights to these -creatures, and they merely touched their yellow turbans respectfully and -passed on. - -Around the outbuildings the place thronged with less important servants, -all under the general command of Wi-to and his lieutenants. Sounds of -industry came from the House of the Artisans, where the bronze, brass -and gold workers were busy. In front of the House of the Weavers were -groups throwing shuttles back and forth or spinning the threads to be -used in the looms. - -Kitchen servants passed and repassed in every direction, and this part -of the grounds was in many ways the most interesting of all, for here -beat the pulse that gave life to the whole establishment. - -Moving on, we took the path descending the mound toward the Ancestral -Halls--not the one that led past the cage of Sacred Apes, for we hated -those fearful creatures and avoided them--but a shaded, winding way that -was very pleasant, though it led past a pond of black water which was -said to be the home of a monster Devil-Fish. - -Before long we came to a halt directly in front of the north entrance of -the beautiful bamboo palace of the dead, and the soldier on guard, -radiant in the crimson and sapphire uniform of the governor's service, -waved his scimitar partly in salute and partly in warning. - -"Mai Lo?" I said to him, questioningly. - -He spoke no English, but could not fail to understand I was asking for -the governor; so he turned his thumb toward the entrance, to indicate -that his master was inside the building, and then resumed his strut back -and forth before the door. - -Well, that was all we wanted to know, and our hearts sank as we realized -that our enemy was even now in the underground chih examining the traces -of our midnight visit there. We slowly turned and retraced our steps as -far as a group of trees that stood a little way up the mound and -commanded an unobstructed view of the entire House of Ancestors. Here we -seated ourselves upon shady benches and passed the next two hours -moodily talking over the situation. - -At the end of that time we observed Mai Lo appear from the building by -the entrance nearest us. He was as deliberate and reserved in demeanor -as ever, and after a word to the guard he took the very path that led -past the trees where we were. - -"Let's get out," advised Archie, hastily. - -"No," said Joe, "let's stay and hear what the old duffer has to say. -Don't be afraid to talk up to him, Sam." - -"I won't," was my promise. - -Then we grimly awaited the governor's approach. He paced steadily up the -path, his hands clasped behind his back and his face turned square to -the front. - -So he reached the trees and came to a halt before our bench. Upon his -parchment-like yellow face there was no sign of expression; in the -bead-like eyes turned upon us was no ray of intelligence. - -Without doubt Mai Lo had been astounded by the discovery he had made -that morning: that we were able to penetrate to the sacred chih of the -Ancestors of Kai. If he was human, he must have been stirred to the very -depths of his nature. But here he stood, as passionless and cold as a -statue, his glassy stare wandering from one to another of us in turn, -but no word passing his thin, compressed lips. - -What a relief it would have been had he denounced us, threatened us, -cursed us for foreign devils and scoundrels! But no. He merely fixed his -soulless eyes upon us, and I began to realize how the ancient Greeks -might have got their idea of Medusa and the terrible gaze that turned -men to stone. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV. - THE ROYAL CABINET. - - -When the governor had gone--and he returned along the path as silently -as he had come, after his passionless inspection of us--we arose and -walked to the palace, finding mighty little to say on our own account. - -On the broad piazza that led into the main building of the palace we -found the Chief Eunuch, leaning heavily against a pillar. I had been -trying to communicate with Wi-to for several days, but Tun, who carried -our messages, always returned to say that his master was closely -occupied with his duties and begged to postpone the interview. During -these days we had neither seen nor heard of the Chief Eunuch, so I was a -little surprised to find him on the piazza. His face was haggard and -worn, his eyes puffy and bloodshot and his person untidy. - -"Good morning, Wi," said I, cordially. "Have you been ill?" - -He smiled at me rather childishly, and replied: - -"The Earth Dragon has had me in his coils--and nearly strangled me. -Ah--oh! how unhappy I have been! Who has such deep and dreadful sorrows -as poor Wi-to? Who suffers such horrible pangs? Who--but never mind. The -sun-god is smiling this morning, and the breeze is sweet and lovely. Are -my master's guests wholly content? Have they any orders for their lowly -servant?" - -I own this rambling, inconsequent speech somewhat puzzled me. Wi-to did -not seem himself; he was surely not at his best today. Ordinarily the -Chief Eunuch was the most intelligent, shrewd, courteous and agreeable -Chinaman we had met, save only Prince Kai Lun Pu. - -But I pretended not to notice his peculiar bearing and asked him when he -could have the desk of Prince Kai moved into our rooms. I wanted to -begin my work of inspection at once, I told him; but really the only -reason I made the request at all was to allay any suspicions he might -harbor. - -To my surprise he at once blew his whistle and brought a dozen eunuchs -running to answer the summons. Still leaning against the pillar Wi-to -chattered away in Chinese for a time until his men prostrated themselves -and hurried away to fulfil his commands. - -"The cabinet will come to you, my master," now answered the eunuch. "Is -there anything else I can do?" - -"Why, as regards the selection of the gifts----" - -"Don't hurry," he interrupted, rubbing one eye with his knuckles. "Tlake -it easy; much time; no hurry; only Mai Lo want you out of the way. Mai -Lo? Dlam Mai Lo! English dlam. Pah!" - -Really, I couldn't understand Wi-to in this peculiar condition, so we -left him still leaning against the post and went away to our own rooms. - -Pretty soon there was considerable racket in the passageway, and we sent -Bry to see what it meant. He returned grinning from ear to ear, and said -the eunuchs were moving a house. So we looked out, and there were some -twenty or more of the palace servants, perspiring and struggling with -the immense cabinet that had been standing in the Prince's bed-chamber. -How they ever moved it at all was a wonder; but move it they did, inch -by inch, and squeezed it through the great entrance door to our -reception-room. I had them place it against the wall nearest the door -and then they went away glad that the task was accomplished. - -It was an absurd thing to do, and in all reason and common sense we -should have been permitted to examine the cabinet where it originally -stood; but oriental prejudices are difficult things to overcome, and -since it was forbidden strangers to enter the royal apartments, the -mountainous cabinet had to come to Mahomet Sam. - -Now I had no right, as a matter of fact, to examine this private cabinet -of the royal line of Kai, and my request to do so was but a blind to -further our real plans. But since it was here, and since Wi-to had sent -me a bunch of keys to unlock the different compartments, the temptation -to look inside was irresistible. - -"It's this way," I said to the boys; "if we don't look over these -things, others who may not be as friendly to Prince Kai's memory are -sure to do so. The estate and palace will shortly pass to the Emperor, -who will either retain it for himself or give it to some favorite. So I -believe we are justified in seeing what this old mystery-box contains." - -They agreed with me fully, so we began the examination. First we opened -the desk part and found many documents in Chinese, sealed, signed and -filed in a very business-like manner. These we could not read, and their -importance was all unknown to us. Also there were numerous letters. One -bunch of yellow missives bore the Imperial Vermilion Seal of the -Emperor. - -In order to carry out our deception I tore up a number of the least -important looking papers and burned them in a brazier. At the bottom of -the heap of letters I found a book in which the Prince had written in -English a sort of diary, although the entries were seldom dated and -seemed to be whimsical sentences he had recorded merely to relieve his -mind. The poor fellow had had no one around him in whom he could -confide, as to an intimate friend; so he had made this little book his -confidant. - -Believing that here, if anywhere we would be likely to find clews to -guide us in our undertaking, we read this book aloud, so that among the -three of us, to say nothing of Nux and Bry, we might catch whatever -ideas it contained that might be of service to us. - -Many of the passages were sarcastic comparisons between the customs of -his own people and those of Europeans, and I must admit that, from -Prince Kai's point of view, the Europeans did not always come out best. -One entry that interested us was as follows: - -"What unselfish and responsible servants am I blest with! What competent -officials direct my affairs in my absence! Look upon them, oh my -ancestors, and pity me. At the head of my province is a man born to be -its governor who, lacking such birthright, would be unfit for the duties -of the humblest slave. Cold, unfeeling, ambitious and without honor, -this man works but for his own selfish interests, and lacks the strength -of intellect to ruin me for his own gain. Since I read him so truly he -cannot injure me; but what a farce is this hereditary right to govern a -great province such as Kwang-Kai-Nong! When Mai Lo lies with his -ancestors there will be his son to govern, a weak imbecile, helplessly -degenerate. I am quite certain I must find an excuse to behead both -father and son, that I may free myself of this incubus of the House of -Kai. - -"The Fuh-yin of the city of Kai-Nong is even a worse scoundrel than Mai -Lo. I have proof that he murdered his own brother, in order to become -mayor and rob the city of its revenues. Some day when I have time I -shall accuse and condemn my Fuh-yin, and invent a horrible execution -worthy of his sins." - -"In the palace the one power is the Chief Eunuch, who might make things -very unpleasant for me were he not by nature faithful and obedient to -his master. I made him chief when old Koa-Ming-Dhu was stabbed by one of -my father's wives, raising Wi-to from the ranks of the eunuchs. I -believe he is grateful, and so am willing to overlook his one weakness. -For Wi-to gets drunk periodically, and frequently stays drunk a week, -and while he is in this condition everything about the palace is -neglected." - -"I see," said Joe, when I read this extract. "That was the trouble with -Wi-to today. He's been on a drunk and is just coming 'round." - -"That is an unfortunate trait," I said, musingly. "For if we happened to -need the services of the Chief Eunuch and he failed us, being on one of -his sprees, we might lose our lives." - -Presently we found another interesting item in the book. It said: - -"I've been making a careful inspection of the riches contained in the -tombs of my ancestors. It seems strange that I am the first of our race -to abjure ancestor worship and look upon these dead effigies of my -forefathers as they really are--heaps of dust. Nothing could be more -foolish, according to the enlightened age in which I live, than burying -wealth in the tomb of its owner, where neither he nor any one else can -apply it to use. Yet so ingrained in my nature are racial prejudices -that it was long before I could induce myself to touch that wealth. When -finally I did so I took the contents of several jars in the chih of the -first Kai. The Jews to whom I sold the treasure in London robbed me, but -I obtained enough money to make a lavish display of wealth while I was -at college. But today I discovered a rare treasure indeed in the tombs -of my ancestors. It is in the chih of Kai-Abon, the seventh of our royal -race. The contents of his alcove seemed so unattractive that I had never -given the place much attention before; but today I discovered that the -great wealth of this prince was carefully arranged to deceive any one -who might be tempted by an open display. Turning over a heap of cheap -brass trinkets I uncovered a superb gem which has been known to the -world as the Beryl of Tartary. No one has ever known what became of this -family heirloom until now. I covered it up again, because the time has -not yet come when I can sell it or use it myself. In a corner was an old -scimitar with plaster and mud covering its surface. I rubbed away the -filth and found upon the handle the Seven Rubies of Persia, which one of -my ancestors won in battle. Each ruby is said to contain a drop of blood -from the heart of a king, and whoever wields this scimitar is considered -invincible, for the spirits of the seven kings fight for its champion. -This treasure I could not leave buried, so I have brought it to my -chamber and concealed it in the lower drawer of my cabinet. No one now -alive will know where I got it." - -"Hold on a minute," cried Archie. "Let's take a look at this wonderful -weapon." - -So we unlocked the lower drawer and at first could find nothing. But -Archie soon saw that the drawer was so deep that it must have a false -bottom. This was indeed the case, and when we had pried up this false -bottom with our knives, we came upon a chamois bag in which was the -famous scimitar. It had no sheath and the Prince had carefully polished -it. Its delicately tempered blade of blue steel was bright as a mirror. -The handle was of gold, and seven splendid rubies, blood-red in color, -were imbedded in the yellow metal. - -Also in the drawer were a necklace of magnificent pearls and a single -emerald as big as a pigeon's egg. These we gave to Bry to add to our -collection, but the scimitar we replaced in the top of the drawer, where -it could easily be obtained if required. Upon examination we found many -of the compartments of the cabinet empty. At a recent period -someone--probably the Prince--had evidently cleared it out. - -There was more written about the wonderful treasures in the tomb of -Kai-Abon, which there is no need to repeat in these pages. Nor were any -of the other entries in the book of especial interest to my patient -reader, although we read them all and got a clearer idea of Prince Kai's -inner nature than we had ever had before. Only once did he mention his -sister, Nor Ghai, and then it was merely to say that he intended some -day to send her to England or America to be educated according to modern -methods. - -We passed the rest of the day in the examination of this wonderful -cabinet, and when evening arrived we were undecided whether or not to -make another trip that night to the underground vaults. Somehow I could -not get that inscrutable glassy stare of the mandarin out of my mind, -and the recollection of it seemed to trouble my comrades as it did me. - -We finally decided to postpone our next trip through the underground -passage until we were prepared to carry away a portion of the treasure; -so we locked the cabinet, put the keys away and quietly went to bed. - - - - - CHAPTER XXV. - THE TRAP IS SPRUNG. - - -Next morning we found the Chief Eunuch quite recovered from his debauch -and as keen and attentive to his duties as ever. One of his men had -neglected his tasks while Wi-to was under the influence of liquor, so -his chief called him into his private office and cut him down with his -own scimitar. - -The incident created no excitement in the palace, and when we met Wi -after breakfast was over he was as smiling and complaisant as ever. But -it taught us how little human life was valued in this strange land. - -I ventured to ask the Chief Eunuch once again to assist me to select the -ornaments for Prince Kai's friends, and to my relief he consented -readily. So we walked through the state apartments and made choice of -some moderate-sized articles, of no great value but of considerable -weight. Also I chose two teakwood chests bound in bronze, with excellent -locks, in which I said that I would pack the books. - -Wi-to was pleased that we were so modest in our demands and showed no -disposition to rob the palace of its most rare and precious objects of -art. So when it came to a choice of our own gifts the eunuch declared -that he would himself make the selection, acting as the confidential -servant of his late master, whose generous nature he well knew. - -"I will send the gifts to your rooms," he said, "and the gifts for our -royal prince's friends shall be brought as well; and the packing-cases -as soon as our artisans can prepare them." - -We thanked him, and he added, cordially: - -"Do not let these preparations hasten your departure, I entreat you. It -is good to have guests in the palace. If you go away there will be -nothing for me to do but quarrel with Mai Lo." - -We had an appointment that afternoon to meet the girls in the willow -pavilion; so when the hour arrived we sauntered away from the palace and -lost ourselves in the shrubbery, afterward picking our way cautiously -toward the remote corner where the pavilion stood. - -The girls were all assembled and eagerly awaiting our coming, for we had -promised to tell them more about our American women, in whom they were -greatly interested, and to describe their dress and social privileges -and methods of amusement. I suppose that to these poor secluded -creatures, who experienced so little variety in their narrow lives, our -stories sounded like fairy tales. Some inkling of woman's position in -our western civilization they had gleaned from their copies of Byron and -Shakespeare, which, by the way, only Ko-Tua had the ability to read. But -the books could not answer questions, and the pretty maids were full of -questions today, some of which we were puzzled to answer. - -During our several interviews our relations with the little Chinese -beauties had become so friendly and free from constraint that they were -no longer afraid of us and we sat around the wicker table like brothers -and sisters. - -As Joe was describing a bit of modern finery Mai Mou exclaimed: - -"Ah! You can wear that when you become a widow, Ko-Tua." - -"A widow!" said I. "When will that be, Ko-Tua?" - -"I do not know; but before long, Sam. My husband must soon kill himself, -you know." - -"I've heard something of the sort. Will it make you unhappy to become a -widow?" - -"No, I shall be glad. I hate Mai Lo," she replied, simply. - -I glanced at Mai Mou. - -"And you, little Pearl?" I inquired. - -"I do not like my father, either," she replied. "But I do not know him -very well. Perhaps he is better than he seems." - -"No, he is worse," said Archie, positively. "I'm sure of it." - -"But when the time comes," continued Ko-Tua, raising her big, wistful -eyes, "my husband----" - -She gave a great start, and a look of horror spread over her beautiful -face and actually transformed it. For her eyes had caught some object -beyond our circle, and remained fixed and dilated. - -Mai Mou followed her gaze and gave a little cry that conveyed the agony -of a wounded deer. Nor Ghai stood up in her place and the smile faded -from her pallid face. - -Of course we boys whirled around at once, and there stood Mai Lo, just -within the entrance, his glassy stare taking us all in, his hands folded -tightly upon his broidered robe. - -That last posture was new to me and gave me the idea that at last the -mandarin was as much aroused as he had ever before been in his life. - -He must have enjoyed the confusion he had caused, for I confess that I -felt as guilty as a school-boy caught in the act of robbing an -apple-orchard. - -The discovery was so unexpected that for a time I could hardly -comprehend its import, but presently vague thoughts of possible -consequences to these innocent girls began to pass through my brain, and -they steadied me and made me grow angry instead of afraid. The other -boys must have felt the same way, for it was Archie who broke the -terrible silence by saying with a growl: - -"Shall I kill him, Sam?" - -I was almost tempted to consent, but when Archie drew his revolver and -cocked it with a cool deliberation, I put my hand on his arm and said: - -"Not yet." - -One thing puzzled me. Bryonia had come with us to a place within sight -of the pavilion, where we left him in the thicket of trees as a watch to -warn us of danger. But here was the mandarin, and Bry was still silent. -What could have become of our faithful black? - -Perhaps Archie's threatening attitude helped to unlimber the silent Mai -Lo's tongue, for without altering his position he said in his calm, -monotonous tones: - -"I suppose you are aware, young men, of the penalty for this outrage." - -"Outrage!" I cried, resentfully. - -"An outrage against the most sacred institution of China--the harem." - -"Fiddlesticks!" said Archie. "Don't be an ass, Mai Lo. You've traveled a -little and you know you're talking rot." - -"This is not America; it is Kai-Nong," said the governor, grimly. "You -have violated the sanctity of my family relations. You have disgraced -Nor Ghai, the daughter of the princely and royal Kais. For this our laws -have provided a relentless penalty--death!" - -"It is so," wailed the little Nor Ghai, bursting into tears. "You will -die--you will all be sliced! And I knew it and warned you." - -Mai Lo lifted his hand and Mai Mou and Ko-Tua crept obediently toward -him with bowed heads and passed out of the pavilion. I saw them push -through a hedge and in a flash realized why Bryonia had not seen the -approach of the governor. We were nearer to Mai Lo's house than the -palace, and there was probably a gate in the wall that had admitted the -girls and the governor from a direction opposite to that in which we had -ourselves come. - -Nor Ghai had started to follow her companions, but Mai Lo uttered a -harsh order in Chinese and she halted, standing like a statue. - -The mandarin clapped his hands, and four of his gaudily dressed soldiers -burst through the hedge and entered the pavilion, guarding its entrance, -There was no other way for us to escape. - -Mai Lo thoughtfully took a position behind his soldiers before he made -his next move. - -"If you will leave this place at once, without a moment's delay, and -travel straight to Shanghai," he said, deliberately, "I will spare your -lives. If not----" - -"Well, what then?" - -"I will summon my eunuchs and have you killed." - -"Go ahead!" I said, scornfully. - -"You refuse?" - -"Of course. We are not afraid of you." - -The mandarin blew a whistle, and through the hedge leaped a band of a -dozen fierce fellows wearing the governor's colors of crimson and azure. -They bore naked scimitars, and at a word from Mai Lo dashed past the -soldiers and flew toward us. - -Three revolvers cracked and three of the eunuchs fell, while others -stumbled over them; and as the fellows held back, startled at such -unexpected opposition, with one accord we saw our chance to escape. Each -seized a stool and swinging it for a weapon we leaped upon our enemies -and literally fought our way to the entrance. I tried to see Mai Lo and -brain him as a farewell token, but the wily mandarin had taken pains to -be out of the way. - -Once free of the imprisoning willows we fled with all our speed toward -the palace, and as soon as they had recovered from their astonishment -the soldiers and eunuchs were after us in hot chase. - -Emerging from the thicket into the palace gardens we came plump upon a -rescue party, consisting of Nux and Bry at the head of a band of eunuchs -led by Wi-to himself. - -Our pursuers halted until the governor came up, running with somewhat -undignified haste. He jabbered away to the Chief Eunuch, behind whose -men we had taken refuge, and Wi appeared both astonished and embarrassed -by what he heard. Turning to me, he asked: - -"Is it true? Have you forced yourselves into the presence of Mai Lo's -wife and daughter, and also of the Princess Nor Ghai?" - -"Why we have seen and talked with them, if that's what you mean," I -replied. - -"I demand the culprits," called Mai Lo. "In the name of the law, I -demand them!" - -"Go quick," whispered the Chief Eunuch, scowling. "Quick, for your -lives, to the palace!" - -We obeyed without question, sprinting along the paths at our best gait -and urged by the loud clamor of protesting voices behind us. - -Bry and Nux brought up our rear more leisurely, and Wi-to held back the -mandarin's gang of cut-throats until we had a good start. - -But after we had reached our apartments and bolted the outer door -securely we had not time fully to regain our breath before the shouts of -our pursuers were heard in the halls and passages. - -The noise calmed down presently, and after several minutes a sharp rap -came at our door. - -"It is I; admit me!" said the voice of the Chief Eunuch. - -Joe opened the door, but bolted it again as soon as Wi-to had stalked -into the room. - -The eunuch gazed upon each of us in turn with black looks. Then he said, -slowly and bitterly: - -"Why, in the name of Buddha, have you done the one thing that has -forfeited my right to protect you?" - -"Have we?" I asked, curiously. - -"Yes," he snapped, grinding his teeth savagely. "You are doomed. Even my -power cannot save you!" - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI. - A FEARFUL ENCOUNTER. - - -I have always believed Wi-to was the best friend we had in Kai-Nong, and -that he was quite willing to serve us to the best of his ability, thus -honoring the will of his dead master. But his oriental education and -surroundings had saturated his otherwise liberal mind with the -conventions and prejudices of his people; and he had a supreme contempt -for women and could not tolerate such an unwarranted act as we had -committed; in other words, making the acquaintance of three pretty and -interesting girls who were inmates of harems. - -So Wi-to stormed and paced the floor, in one breath condemning us to -horrible tortures and in the next trying to figure out a way to save us. - -Meantime we, the culprits, maintained an appearance subdued and -expectant, but could not bring ourselves to realize that we had merited -punishment. - -"I will not give you up to Mai Lo," declared the Chief Eunuch, -positively; "but he has the right to send his men to capture you. For a -time I can hold him at bay, but such delay cannot save you. If I -provided for your escape from the palace, which I might easily do, you -could not cross the province ruled by Mai Lo, and his influence as -governor of Kwang-Kai-Nong extends more or less throughout the Empire." - -"Where is Mai Lo now?" I asked. - -"He has returned to his house. But his soldiers are left to guard the -exits of the palace, and they are ordered to capture you alive or dead. -It is an insult to me to invade my territory in this way, and had you -been guilty of any other crime I could have driven away the slaves of -the governor. But a violation of the sanctity of the harem is so serious -that our laws allow the criminals to be taken wherever they seek -refuge." - -"We haven't been near the harem," protested Archie. - -"Your action is worse. You met the women clandestinely." - -"Are not foreigners sometimes introduced to Chinese women by their -lords?" I asked. - -"It is sometimes done in the coast cities, such as Shanghai and -Hong-Kong; but never where the ancient laws of our Empire prevail," said -the eunuch. "Besides, only the master of the harem can demand the death -penalty for its violation; so, had Mai Lo introduced you to his wife and -daughter, you would have had nothing to fear. As it is, the old serpent -will have your lives." - -"Not if we can help it," said I. "What would you advise us to do, Wi?" - -He paced up and down for a time in deep thought. Then he said: - -"Your only hope is to escape from Kai-Nong. Perhaps the governor will -not care to follow you, once you are out of his way." - -"We won't go until we have carried out the wishes of Prince Kai," I -returned, stubbornly. - -"You can do that very easily and quickly." He cast his eyes around the -room and noticed the ashes of the burnt paper in the brazier. "I see you -have examined the cabinet." - -I nodded. - -"The other work need not take you long," he continued. "I will at once -send the ornaments and cases here to your room, and you may pack them at -your leisure. Then my men will carry them for you to the border of -Kwang-Kai-Nong, and there await your coming. They will arouse no -suspicion, and you must disguise yourselves and travel separately to the -meeting place. The signet ring of the House of Kai will doubtless -protect you from interference on the journey. So, while the governor's -men are still guarding the exits of the palace, you will be on your way -out of the country. Yes! That is a good plan to follow." - -"But how can we get away if Mai Lo guards all the exits?" inquired Joe. - -"Ah, that is my secret. No one knows this palace as I do. There are -secret ways of which the governor does not dream." - -This statement made me uneasy until I remembered that Prince Kai had -assured me that the private passage to the underground vaults was -unknown to any member of his household but himself. - -To gain time we agreed to the suggestion of Wi-to, and the eunuch went -away to issue his commands. - -Before long all the ornaments, the two chests, and the packing-cases had -been brought to our rooms and placed at our disposal. Also Wi-to sent -our own gifts, and I was pleased to find that he had selected some -exquisite ivory carvings that were of great artistic value. Perhaps they -were worth more than all the other things we had chosen, and I was -delighted at the evidence of the Chief Eunuch's good will. - -Our evening meal was served in our rooms as usual, and was as sumptuous -as ever; but we had not our usual appetites and were glad when the -dragging, ceremonious meal was ended. - -"Of course," said Archie, "we've got to make a trip to the vaults -tonight and bring back all the treasure we can." - -That was inevitable; so we waited patiently until midnight and then -removed our shoes and stole softly down the passage to the dragon -tapestry. We took Bry with us and left Nux to guard our rooms. - -Being now acquainted with the way we proceeded more quickly than on the -first occasion and were soon treading the damp and musty tunnel leading -to the tombs. - -When we reached the alcove of the first Kai we looked for Joe's -handkerchief and found that it had been removed from the grating. This -was no more than we had expected. - -"My idea," said I, "is to go straight to the alcove of the seventh Kai, -old Abon, which the Prince's book declares is the richest of all. We'll -get that big beryl, for one thing, and anything else that seems -especially valuable." - -"All right," said Archie, unfastening the grating. "It must be the -seventh alcove to the left of this, for those on the right are still -vacant." - -Joe started first and I came next with the lamp. Archie and Bry were -just behind me. Suddenly we all stopped short. - -From out of the darkness of the vast domed chamber a harsh cry smote our -ears and we heard a rush of footsteps toward us. - -Spellbound, we stood peering into the gloom, expecting we knew not what. -And then into the dim circle of light made by our lamp there bounded a -huge gray form, which like a catapult hurled itself upon Joe. - -I gave a scream of fear, and the cry went echoing through the great dome -like the roar of a multitude. For in a flash I realized what had -happened. The great ape, Fo-Chu--the man-eater--had been loosed upon us. - -The body of the ferocious beast beat Joe down as if he had been a -feather, and sent him sprawling upon the floor. But at the same time the -ape, blinded by the violence of its own onslaught, struck its head with -terrific force against a grating and rolled over again and again before -it could recover itself. - -Instantly Bry seized Joe in his strong arms and fled back to the alcove -we had just left, and Archie and I were but an instant behind. Yet so -active was the great ape that, just as I pulled the grating to behind -me, he made a second leap, and the weight of his body against the bronze -bars sent me plunging head foremost into the alcove. The lamp flew from -my hand and was extinguished, while in my fall I threw down one of the -vases and its contents scattered themselves over the floor and rained -around me like hailstones. - -It was Archie who had presence of mind to throw the catch in place that -secured the grating, and so protect us from Fo-Chu, who raged and beat -upon the bars in his desire to reach us. - -In the darkness I struggled to my feet, while Bry lighted a match and -recovered the lamp, which, being metal, was not broken. Not much oil had -been spilled, and when the flame from the wick flared up we looked at -each other to see what damage had been done. The blood was streaming -from a cut in my cheek and Joe had a bump upon his forehead as big as a -goose-egg; but when we glanced at the horrible visage of the Sacred Ape, -who clung fast to the outside of the grating and regarded us with evil -eyes and vicious bared teeth, we were thankful enough that we had -escaped so lightly. - -"Here is another item of account against Mai Lo," growled Archie, -staring at the beast. - -"Yes," said I, while Bry bound up my cut with a handkerchief; "it's easy -enough to explain this little surprise. The governor is keeper of the -Sacred Apes, and discovering that we knew a way to enter the vaults he -loosed the old man-killer in them, expecting the ape to make an end of -us all." - -"He nearly succeeded," said Joe, tenderly feeling of his bruise. "I -thought when old Fo-Chu struck me that my game was up." - -"Well, what's to do now?" demanded Archie. - -"Let's take what is in this alcove and be satisfied," I suggested, -shuddering as I glanced at the ape and met its cruel gaze. - -Silently we began to gather up the scattered gems that littered the -floor. Bryonia had brought along a strip of tapestry from our rooms, and -we spread this upon the tiles and placed the gems upon it in a -glittering heap. - -We took such pearls, rubies and emeralds as seemed of good size and -color, but the jade and golden ornaments were too clumsy and big to be -utilized. When we had emptied the jars and vases we had a princely -fortune piled upon the cloth, yet it did not satisfy us. - -"You see, Prince Kai had robbed this alcove already," remarked Joe, "and -there is so much to be had in the other places that I hate to go back -and call this a night's work." - -"But what can we do?" I asked, eyeing the great ape who still clung to -the bars of the grating and fiercely watched our every movement. - -"Confound the beast!" exclaimed Archie, and threw a small emerald at the -brute. - -The jewel missed him and fell in the domed chamber. In a flash Fo-Chu -bounded after it, caught it in his claws, and examined it with almost -human shrewdness. Then he sprang at the grating again, and clung there -as before. - -"Good!" cried Joe. "I believe we can capture the ape and get him out of -the way for good. Shall we risk it?" - -When he explained his plan we thought it was worth a trial. On looking -around we found a chain necklace, with heavy links of gold set with -gems. Joe stood before the grating and waved the necklace just out of -reach of the beast's hand, tantalizing old Fo-Chu until he grew furious -and shook the bars with fierce energy. - -Then suddenly Joe released the necklace and sent it flying far into the -chamber. - -With a bound the ape was after it, and Joe released the catch and -skipped out of our alcove in an instant, running to the next grating to -the right, which he opened before Fo-Chu discovered he had been tricked. -But seeing Joe standing quietly at the next alcove the beast uttered a -snarl and with savage impetuosity hurled his huge body straight at his -proposed victim. Joe slid behind the wall and allowed the ape to fall -sprawling within the alcove. The next instant the boy was outside, -slamming the grating to and springing the catch. - -We who had watched this bold trick with bated breath now uttered a cry -of joy and dashed out of our retreat. - -"The tables are turned," said Joe, panting a little from his exertions. -"You are now our prisoner, Fo-Chu." - -The ape realized it and with blood-curdling yelps was furiously testing -the bars in his effort to escape. But they held securely and we knew we -were safe. - -The only danger was that the beast would discover the method of -releasing the catch; but Bry happened to have a small Yale lock in his -pocket, so we unearthed a heavy bronze chain from one of the alcoves, -and by tossing an object inside the niche induced Fo-Chu to dive for it. -This gave us a chance to snap the lock through its links. - -Knowing we were now masters of the situation we proceeded to the tomb of -Kai Abon and examined it with care. It yielded us about two quarts of -superb rubies, besides three dozen magnificent pearls and the great -beryl. From there we visited the place where Mai Lo had been assorting -his jewels, but found he had removed the heap and secreted his treasure -elsewhere. The vault of the third Kai, however, contained a vast store -of fine gems, and after we had secured these and added them to the -treasure already acquired, we were well satisfied with the result of our -night's adventure. - -Before we returned along the passage we went to take another look at the -Sacred Ape. He was squatting upon the floor of his alcove, motionless -but alert, and by the lamplight I thought his eyes glowed like two great -rubies. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII. - THE BATTLE IN THE CORRIDOR. - - -When we reached our rooms and behind bolted doors examined the contents -of the tapestry curtain, we were amazed at the splendor of the treasure -we had obtained. - -"But it isn't on board the _Seagull_ yet," Joe reminded us, and we -sighed regretfully as we realized the truth of this statement. Nux took -charge of the booty and then we all went to bed and tried to sleep; but -on my part the attempt was not very successful. I wakened every little -while with a start to see the glowing eyes of the great ape regarding me -from the darkness, or the great gray body hurtling through the air to -fall upon me; and my cheek pained me from the deep gash it had received. - -So I slept but fitfully until daybreak, when I rose to find Archie and -Joe already up and Bryonia making coffee over an alcohol stove. - -Our first care was to dispose of the jewels, and this we did by tearing -the leaves out of some of the books of Prince Kai, a big heap of which -had been sent us by the eunuch, and wrapping the gems in them. Afterward -we packed two boxes with them and nailed on the covers. To carry out the -deception we had planned, we next concealed in the empty drawers of the -cabinet enough ornaments to have filled the two boxes. - -So far our work had progressed very well, and we had just finished -breakfast and were congratulating ourselves on our progress when our -eunuch Tun ran in and told us that the governor's troops had been -ordered to advance upon our retreat and capture us in our rooms. - -"Send for Wi-to at once," I commanded. - -The eunuch hesitated. - -"No can," he said, with downcast eyes. - -"Why not?" asked Archie, impatiently. - -"Wi-to no see anybody," answered the man. - -"Great Csar! He isn't drunk again, is he?" I cried, recalling with -sudden fear what such a calamity would mean to us. - -The fellow was loyal to his chief and would not confess the truth; but -it was not hard to guess. It occurred to me that his annoyance over our -trouble about the women had sent him upon another spree, fast upon the -heels of the last one. But the loss of the Chief Eunuch's protection was -a serious thing to us just then, and evidently Mai Lo, having heard the -news, had decided to order an attack at once, a thing he would not -otherwise have dared do. - -"Shall we barricade the door?" I asked. - -"I've a better plan than that," replied Joe, who was a thoughtful fellow -and full of resource. "Let us stand in the passage outside and shoot -down any one who turns the corner by the dragon tapestry. There are two -reasons for adopting this plan. One is that we can reserve the use of -the secret panel in case we want to get to the vaults by way of the -underground passage, and the other is that we can retire into our rooms -as a last resort and bolt the door." - -"And in that case we'd be like rats in a trap," added Archie. - -I saw the wisdom of Joe's proposal and at once sent our two blacks with -revolvers to hold the passage. - -"Don't be afraid to shoot," I said. "It's our lives against theirs, and -if they find we mean business they may decide to let us alone." - -Nux and Bry grinned approvingly and took their stand in the passage, -while we remained to discuss the situation. - -Presently we heard the crack of pistols and howls of rage, and gained -the passage in time to see the governor's soldiers come crowding around -the bend while our blacks discharged their weapons with cool aim and -telling effect. - -The foremost wanted to draw back when they met with opposition, but -those behind, who could not see what was happening, pushed them along by -main force, and so dense was the pack of crimson and azure tunics that -Nux and Bry could not fire without hitting some of them. - -But there was another danger--that their very numbers would defeat us if -they obtained the advantage; so we all joined in the scrimmage and -poured a hail of bullets into the foe. Those who fell literally blocked -the bend in the passage, and at last their cries were heeded by those in -the rear and the mob surged back and disappeared from sight. - -We could hear their loud jabbering for a few minutes and then from the -sounds we knew they had all retreated to the lower hall of the passage. - -Presently a head slid slowly into view, which we recognized as that of -Tun. The eunuch signalled to us not to shoot, and then ran up to ask if -the soldiers could remove their dead and wounded. We gave permission at -once and then stood on guard while the fallen were dragged away. - -Pretty soon Tun came back to say that there would be no further attack -until the soldiers could find their governor and get from him further -orders. Just now Mai Lo was nowhere to be found. - -So we left Bry alone in the passage and sat down in our room to talk -over our predicament. - -Now it seems that just beyond the main doorway that led into our suite -of rooms this length of passage abruptly ended, and as it was hung with -tapestry we supposed it was a blank wall. But as Bry paced up and down -he was astonished to see the tapestry move. Then it was pushed aside and -a lovely girl emerged and signalled to him by placing her finger over -her lips. - -Our man understood and was discreet enough to show the girl into our -reception-room without a word. We sprang up amazed when Nor Ghai stood -before us, her hands crossed upon her breast and her head bobbing with -courtesies in a comical fashion. But as I looked at her I saw her eyes -were red with weeping; so I took her hand and said gently: - -"What is it, little friend? Have they dared to harm you?" - -"No--no--no!" she replied, hastily. "Wi-to has but told me not to leave -the palace. It is not for myself I weep, but for my poor companions," -and she broke down and sobbed bitterly. - -We three fellows looked uncomfortably enough at this exhibition of -female misery, and did not know how to comfort Nor Ghai. - -So to hide our embarrassment, Archie demanded in a rough voice: - -"What has old Death's-Head been doing to them?" - -"Who--who mean you?" sobbed Nor Ghai. - -"Why, the gov'nor, of course, Mai Lo." - -"Him--him has took away all their jewels and silks an' clothe poor -Ko-Tua an' Mai Mou in black cotton. An'--an'--" with fresh -sobs--"tomorrow him say him cut out both their tongues for talk with -foreign devils!" - -The little maid, in her misery, wasn't doing very well with her English; -but we understood. - -"The old scoundrel!" cried Archie, greatly shocked. - -"We mustn't allow this, boys," said Joe, with decision. - -"Why, it strikes me we're in rather bad shape to interfere," I -suggested, regretfully. - -"We _must_ interfere," declared Archie. "We got these girls into this -trouble by our rashness, and we must get 'em out of it again." - -"We've also got ourselves into trouble," I reminded him. - -"That doesn't make any difference," said Joe. "We're men and they're -just girls, and helpless in this heathen country. We've got to hunt up -Mai Lo and stop this little game before it's too late. If we can't save -the treasure and the girls both, let the treasure go to blazes!" - -Nor Ghai looked at him gratefully, and Archie gave him a sounding whack -on the shoulder. - -"Where is the governor?" I asked the girl. - -"I know not. But Ko-Tua, she run away and come to me, with Mai Mou. They -in my harem now." - -"Why, that's better than finding the governor," I said. "Don't let them -go home again, Nor Ghai." - -"I cannot help. The eunuchs will take them," she said. - -"Well, there's only one thing to be done," I announced, gravely. "They -must come here." - -"Ah, oh!" exclaimed the girl. "If they do that, Mai Lo cut off their -heads." - -"He won't get a chance," said Archie; "or if he does, he'll have to cut -off our heads too. Bring your friends here, Nor Ghai." - -She hesitated, looking from one to the other of us in bewilderment. - -"Have no fear, little friend," said I, gently. "Go and fetch Ko-Tua and -Mai Mou to us. In that way alone can you possibly save them." - -She nodded brightly, smiling through her tears, and tripped away. - -We watched the passage an hour; two hours. Then we began to fear that -Nor Ghai had in some way been prevented from returning. But no; she -appeared, finally, leading the governor's girl wife and daughter by -either hand, and then she explained that she had much trouble in -inducing her friends to accept our protection. - -To them the governor of Kwang-Kai-Nong was a mighty power, and they -feared to defy his authority by seeking the protection of three boys who -were foreigners and themselves fighting for their lives. - -Indeed, when I came to consider the matter from this point of view, I -was surprised that Nor Ghai had succeeded in winning them over. - -But here they were, finally, and Ko-Tua said to us in her simple way: - -"With no tongue a woman could not live happy, could she? So we do not -care if we lose our lives. We come to you and trust you, for Nor Ghai -says Wi-to is your servant, and Wi-to is almost as great as Mai Lo." - -I had my doubts of Wi-to's usefulness to us at this juncture, but did -not express them. As well as we could we impressed the maids with the -fact that we were not beaten yet and intended to put up a good fight to -the last. Nor Ghai told us that the news of our defeat of the soldiers -had already reached the harem, and had caused the condemned girls to -decide to place themselves under our protection. - -We had Nux lead Ko-Tua and Mai Mou to the further chamber of our suite, -and when they had entered we ordered the black to stand at the door and -guard them. - -Nor Ghai thanked us and went back to her harem. She said she was in no -danger, as no one had authority to punish her except Wi-to. There would -be a hunt for Ko-Tua and Mai Mou presently, but only Nor Ghai knew the -secret entrance to our corridor. - -When she had gone we felt our responsibilities overpowering us, and -tried to concoct some plan to force old Mai Lo to pardon his wife and -daughter. If we could not do that we must carry them away with us to -Shanghai; but in that case they would double our danger and we should -not know what to do with them after they were safe out of -Kwang-Kai-Nong. - -"I say, Sam," remarked Archie, after we had been thinking it over for a -long time, "this is one of those bridges you're always talking about. -Don't let's cross it till we come to it." - -After luncheon, which Tun and his helpers served as usual, we passed an -anxious and dreary afternoon. Tun had informed us that the captain of -the soldiers had still been unable to locate the governor to get his -commands, and seemed unwilling to attack us again without further -orders. Also we gleaned the information in a roundabout way that Wi was -still shut up in his room under the influence of a strong drink brewed -from rice. - -About three o'clock Archie slapped his leg and exclaimed: - -"I'll bet a cookie Mai Lo is in the vaults sorting treasure!" - -"I feel sure of it," said I. - -"Well, then," proposed Joe, after a pause, "let's go down and find him, -and have it out with the old rascal in the tombs of the ancestors." - -"In what way?" I asked. - -"Let's offer to divide with him. There's enough for us all. Who cares -what becomes of the governor--whether he suicides or not--so long as we -get out of this infernal country and back to Shanghai with our share of -the plunder?" - -"That's a clever idea, Joe!" I exclaimed. "There's no use fighting if a -peaceable arrangement can be made. Why haven't we thought of making a -bargain with Mai Lo before?" - -It did not take us long to prepare for the trip. The passage was still -deserted, but it was necessary to leave both Nux and Bry to guard the -entrance to the rooms, and the girls. - -So we three boys crept to the dragon tapestry, passed the secret panel -without being discovered and soon were creeping along the tunnel for the -third time on our way to the chih of the Ancestors of Kai. - -I carried with me the famous scimitar we had found in the cabinet--the -one with the seven great rubies set in the hilt. For our ammunition was -getting low, and if we found a need to use weapons in our present -adventure the scimitar might prove very handy. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII. - THE VENGEANCE OF THE RUBY SCIMITAR. - - -I think we had all forgotten that the King Ape had been left imprisoned -in the vaults. But when we entered the first alcove from the tunnel and -heard the monster barking and growling in the recess at our right, the -presence of the beast was recalled to us very forcibly. We paid little -attention to the ape just then, however, for we were eager to discover -whether or not the governor was really in the ancestral vaults. - -As we passed from behind the tapestry we put out our lamp, each of us -holding a few matches in our hands to use in case of emergency. - -The blackness was now intense, and as we crept stealthily in single file -toward the gate the gloom seemed to press upon us and embrace us. -Likewise the silence of the immense vaults, which had been hewn out of -solid rock beneath the great mound, was oppressive; for while the -jabbering of the King Ape and his violent shaking of his grating at -times reverberated through the dome with a thousand echoes, the hush of -death that otherwise pervaded the place was but rendered the more -effective. - -On the occasions of our former visits I had looked upon these chih as -mere treasure-houses; now, moving silently through the darkness, I -suddenly realized we were in a place of the dead, with many generations -of warriors, princes and imperial viceroys lying in state in their -heretofore inviolable tombs. Would not the spirits of these great -ancestors of Kai resent our intrusion? Spirits! I gave a start at the -recollection of a remark Kai Lun Pu had made on his deathbed: "If I find -that I possess a spirit I shall try to watch you, and enjoy the fun." - -I am not usually nervous, but I admit that when I recalled this -significant speech I shuddered and grasped the scimitar of Kai Abon more -tightly in my hand. - -"What in thunder's the matter with you, Sam?" growled Archie, who had -his hand on my shoulder. - -I did not care to say; but just then Joe, who was in advance of me, -touched the grating and whispered: - -"Here's the gate--stop a minute." - -He unfastened the catch and we passed into the great domed hall. - -On our right came a sudden rattling of the bars, where the monster ape -was still struggling to escape his prison. I reflected that he must be -getting hungry by this time, and hunger would make him more ferocious -than ever. But our first impulse was to peer anxiously around the great -chamber to discover if any light indicated the presence of Mai Lo. - -There it was! a faint glimmer coming from one of the alcoves far to the -right. - -"We've got him," muttered Archie, triumphantly. - -"Why, he's here, all right," I replied in a low tone, "but in order to -reach the place we must creep along the wall, so as not to get lost." - -"Come ahead, then," said Joe, and started feeling his way by keeping one -hand on the tapestry hangings that separated the various alcoves. - -Suddenly there came a violent rattling of metal near at hand and Joe -stopped so abruptly that I ran into him. - -"Say, fellows; we can't pass this alcove," warned Joe. "That infernal -monkey might reach out and grab us if we came too near." - -"Light the lamp," said I, "and hold it under your coat. Mai Lo is in an -alcove and he's too busy to notice us at this distance." - -Joe obeyed. As the light of the wick illuminated our surroundings we -found we had halted none too soon. The huge ape had his body pressed -close to the grating, which, to our astonishment, we saw was now a mass -of twisted and bent metal, so loosened and displaced by the constant -wrenching of the powerful beast that only the chain and lock with which -we had fastened it seemed to hold the grating in place. - -"He'll be out of there before long," remarked Joe, half fearfully. - -"Then we must dive into some alcove," I suggested. "But I guess the bars -will hold until we've had our talk with Mai Lo." - -Circling around the place so as to avoid the reach of the ape's long -arms we came to the tapestries beyond his den and continued our -progress, extinguishing the light as we drew nearer to the alcove from -whence came the glimmer we had first observed. - -We walked with stealthy tread and stood before the alcove without a -sound of our approach having been noted. - -The grating had been set wide open and held from swinging to by a big -vase set against it. In the center of the alcove a light burned upon a -low taboret, and near it squatted Mai Lo, absorbed in selecting and -arranging a mass of jewels piled up before him. - -So occupied was the governor with this pleasant task that he never -looked up until after we had entered and stood in a silent row before -him. - -Then his body gave a twitch beneath his broidered robes, but his passive -face showed no expression at all. Perhaps it was incapable of -expression. Even the eyes had no more animation beneath their surfaces -than shoe-buttons. - -"So you have escaped," he said. - -"Oh, there was nothing to escape," I answered with a smile. - -"My guards surrounded you." - -"They tried to, but there were not enough of them. And they are fewer in -number now than they were." - -He stared at us without reply; without altering his position. He even -rubbed the ruby that was in his hand against the satin of his sleeve as -if to polish it. - -"Hasn't all this nonsense gone far enough, Mai Lo?" I inquired. "Are you -not getting tired of opposing us when you know we can defy your power -and carry out our plans without your consent?" - -He calmly lowered his gaze and began to polish the ruby again. From the -distant alcove where Fo-Chu was confined came the ape's horrid growls -and the shaking of the bars; but the governor seemed little interested -in anything but the heap of plunder before him. - -"You have tried in various ways to destroy us," I went on. "You set your -eunuchs on us in the pavilion; you ordered your soldiers to cut us down -in the palace; you loosed the King Ape in these vaults to tear us to -pieces. But what is the result? We are here still, and free, and masters -of the situation." - -Mai Lo slipped the ruby in his pocket and took another from the heap -before him. - -"How can you enter the Ancestral Chih?" he asked. "My soldiers guard -every avenue of approach." - -"There are some things it is not necessary for you to know," I retorted; -"and that is one of them. But we did not come here to quarrel, but to -make peace with you." - -This seemed to interest him, for he transferred his beady gaze from the -gems to my face. - -"This constant opposition is annoying," I continued, "and while Prince -Kai Lun Pu gave to us the riches contained in these vaults, and showed -us how to secure them, we find there is more than we need, or can carry -back with us." - -"Prince Kai had no right to give you the wealth of his ancestors," said -Mai Lo. - -"Perhaps not. Neither have you any right to rob the Ancestral Halls. -Instead, you ought to seal them up, and commit suicide. But you won't do -that. You want to escape with enough treasure to make you rich for the -rest of your life." - -He regarded me intently, but made no reply. So I went on: - -"We do not care whether you escape or kill yourself, except that by -working together, instead of in opposition, we may all succeed in -getting away with the treasure. There's more than enough for us all." - -Still he made no reply. From the dome came a sudden crash of metal and -the wild yelp of the giant ape. But we all stood motionless, wrapped in -the importance of the governor's decision. - -"Well, what is it to be--war or peace?" I asked, impatiently. - -"War," he said, quietly. "You are miserable foreign pigs, and I will -kill you. Not one gem of this treasure shall you carry away. Your -knowledge of these chih has sealed your doom." - -I felt like striking the rascal with the naked scimitar I held--the -scimitar for which the seven kings fought whose life-blood was contained -in the seven rubies. But I resisted the temptation, while Archie -exclaimed: "Don't be a fool, Mai Lo!" - -"Your obstinacy may ruin us all," Joe added. - -"We don't intend to be killed," I observed, bitterly; "and you ought to -know that by this time. We----" - -I stopped short with a thrill of horror, for a sudden pattering of feet -reached my ears. The governor sprang up just as we three with one accord -shrank back against the wall, and the next instant the King Ape bounded -into the alcove, his eyes like balls of fire, his grinning teeth bared -viciously. - -Mai Lo alone confronted the beast, who faced his victim chattering with -an almost human expression of cruel joy. I saw the mandarin feel in his -breast and draw out a glittering poniard, while his eyes fastened -themselves upon those of the ape. An instant more and the brute sprang -forward and caught Mai Lo in his embrace. - -Once, twice, I saw the keen blade bury itself in the hairy breast of -Fo-Chu. Then the monster, with a shriek of mingled rage and agony, -thrust the man from him and bounded back against me, the sudden movement -sending me reeling against the wall. As I fell I extended my arm in -which I still clasped the ruby scimitar, and in a flash the ape had -snatched the weapon from my hand and with renewed screams swung it in a -gleaming circle around his head. - -But his attention was distracted from us, who stood motionless with -fear, toward the form of the governor, who was rising from the place -where he had fallen. And Fo-Chu remembered that the great pain in his -breast had been caused by the weapon of Mai Lo. So with a wild cry he -leaped forward and swung the scimitar with tremendous power. It caught -Mai Lo just above the shoulders, and the rarely tempered blade sheared -through bone and muscle. The head toppled with a dreadful thud to the -pavement, while for an instant the body stood erect and swaying. Then it -fell in a heap, and with a screech that chilled my very blood with -horror, the monster threw himself upon the body and rent it limb from -limb with a fury that was absolutely devilish. The cracking bones and -tearing flesh sickened me so that for the first time in my life I -fainted, losing all sense of danger and surroundings as I sank limply to -the floor. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIX. - THE SEVERED HEAD. - - -"It's all right, Sam," said Archie, vigorously shaking me. "Sit up, old -man." - -I obeyed, opening my eyes to gaze fearfully around me. The lamp on the -taboret still burned steadily and crouching motionless upon the mangled -remains of Mai Lo was the form of the giant ape. Joe and Archie -supported me to my feet, peering into my face anxiously. - -"Is--is he dead?" I asked in a faint voice. - -"Dead as nails!" declared Archie, with a laugh. "Old Fo-Chu has saved us -a lot of trouble, while the governor kindly saved us from the beast by -giving Fo-Chu his quietus. It couldn't have been better if we had -planned it; but my! wasn't it a jolly fight?" - -"It was awful, boys!" I exclaimed. - -Joe nodded. - -"The horror of it nearly got me, too," he admitted. "But, as Archie -says, it was a fortunate thing for us, take it all in all." - -Feeling somewhat restored in strength I stooped down and picked up the -scimitar, which lay where the ape had dropped it. The blade was reeking -with warm blood, and I hastily wiped it clean with the rich tapestry -that hung upon the wall of the room. - -"The seven kings must have fought for the scimitar that time," I -observed. "It was a fearful blow." - -Together we rolled the great body of the dead ape over, with the idea of -getting together the remains of Mai Lo. But the nauseating heap of -flesh, mingled with shreds of the broidered robes that had enveloped it, -was so repulsive that we decided not to touch it. - -"Leave him with the ancestors of Kai," advised Joe. "We'll be away from -here before long." - -"I'll never enter this place again!" I declared, with a shudder, for my -nerves were still on edge. - -"Nor I," said Joe, hastily. - -"Then let's get all we want now," suggested Archie. - -We did. Without fear of further interruption we explored such alcoves as -we had not previously visited and appropriated the best of the treasure -they contained. We were all fairly well loaded when at last we returned -to the scene of the recent tragedy, where we added the heap of jewels -that Mai Lo had been examining. There was no time to assort them, so we -took them all. - -Archie seized the scimitar and hacked away a section of the tapestry, -and while I wondered what he was going to do he picked up the severed -head of Mai Lo by its queue and dropped it into the cloth, gathering up -the corners to form a bag. - -"What is that for?" I asked, wonderingly. - -"Why, it's proof that the governor is extinct," he said, with a grin. -"No one is allowed to enter this place, so we must establish the demise -of our dearly detested enemy in the upper world. Are you fellows ready?" - -"Come on," I said, picking up my burdens. - -We returned to the alcove of the first Kai and for the last time crept -behind the tapestry and emerged into the tunnel through the steel door. - -Silently we plodded along the incline, for the dreadful sight we had -witnessed and the repulsive burden Archie carried in his left hand -depressed us in spite of our attempt to appear cheerful. - -As we reached the flight of steps leading to the palace, Joe, who bore -the lamp, turned to me and said: - -"Going to take that thing home with you, Sam?" - -Then I remembered I was carrying the ruby scimitar. As I looked upon it -a horror of the weapon suddenly took possession of me. I set down my -bundles, snapped the blade across my knee, close to the handle, and cast -the ancient bit of steel upon the ground. The golden hilt, set with the -seven rubies of the kings, I slipped into my pocket. It is the one prize -of those I secured in Kai-Nong that I have never parted with. - -By the time we reached our rooms we found that twilight had fallen. Bry -met us at the door with the information that no one had disturbed him -during our absence. We placed our burdens in a corner and covered them -with a cloth, afterward retiring to our rooms to wash the grime from our -hands and faces. - -Tun came in shortly to ask if he should serve dinner, and told us that -Wi-to was "better now" and would be "alle light" by morning. - -We had little appetite for the meal, but made an attempt to eat. The -exciting events of the past few days were beginning to tell upon us and -there was little hope of relaxing the nervous tension until our strange -adventure had been accomplished. - -The death of Mai Lo had simplified matters very much. "Unless," said -Joe, "we are accused of his murder; in which case our goose is cooked." - -"That's why I brought the head," remarked Archie, glancing at the -corner. - -"That's why you ought not to have brought it," I objected. - -"But we must have peace and the good will of the natives in order to get -away safely with the treasure," he replied, sensibly enough. "Mai Lo has -committed suicide." - -"Suicide!" I exclaimed. - -"Certainly, my boy. It was up to him to make away with himself, thus -doing his duty and fulfilling the expectations of the people." - -I looked at him admiringly. - -"Will you please tell me, Archie," I said, "how we can convince the -people that Mai Lo cut off his own head?" - -"Why, tell 'em the truth," he returned. "Tell them Mai Lo gave the -Sacred Ape a scimitar and fought a duel with him. That would be a neat -way to suicide and appeal to their artistic sense. The ape got in the -first swipe and--and----" - -"And what?" - -"And here's the head to prove it," he answered triumphantly. - -I shook my head. - -"It won't do, old man. Such an absurd story, coming from us, his -enemies, would be enough to condemn us." - -We sat thinking over the situation for a time, and then Joe exclaimed -abruptly: - -"I have it! We will get Wi-to to tell the story." - -"That's better," I said, relieved. "He ought to be sober enough to act -the part tomorrow. But in the meantime what are we to do with the -governor's wife and daughter? They are in no further danger, so we -needn't keep them cooped up in that room any longer." - -"Send for them," suggested Joe. - -So we asked Nux to summon the two maids, and soon they toddled timidly -into our presence. - -"Ko-Tua," said I, solemnly, "you may go home and put on your widow's -gown." - -"What you mean, Sam?" she asked, eagerly. - -"Why, your respected husband, the admirable old villain Mai Lo, has had -the kindness to commit suicide." - -"Ah, oh!" cried both the girls, with one voice; and then to our -amazement they plumped down upon their knees and bowed their heads to -the floor and began wailing and beating their front hair with the palms -of their hands. - -We allowed their emotions full play for a time, but they kept up the -monotonous cries and self-inflicted blows longer than we thought -necessary. - -"Oh, shut up, Ko-Tua!" grunted Archie, stooping down to give the pretty -widow's shoulder a vigorous shake. "Stop the racket until you're in -public. You're not so eternally sorry, are you?" - -She looked up with a smile and slowly rose, Mai Mou demurely following -her example. - -"I'm glad," said Ko-Tua, frankly. "Now I no have tongue cut out. But Mai -Lo my husban', an' he dead, an'--oh, oh! ah-oh! oh-ah!----" - -"Hi! cut it out!" yelled Archie, as the widow relapsed into her wails. -"If you don't behave, I'll--I'll bring Mai Lo to life again!" - -She stopped at once. - -"You sure he dead?" inquired Mai Mou. - -"Absolutely sure," I replied. "He committed suicide, and we saw him do -it. But see here, young ladies; you mustn't mention this till tomorrow, -when public announcement is made. Do you understand? Go home and control -your grief until you hear the news from others, and then howl as much as -you please." - -They were puzzled at this order, but when we explained that our own -lives depended upon their silence they willingly promised to obey. - -At first we were all unable to figure out how they were to return to -their homes without being seen and causing gossip; but Bry proposed that -he should rap upon the door at the end of the passage and see if he -could not arouse Nor Ghai. - -The rapping had no effect for a time, and after a few attempts we -abandoned that idea and tried to think of something else. Meantime, as -our dinner-table still stood piled with eatables, we prevailed upon -Ko-Tua and Mai Mou to satisfy their hunger, which they did with ardor -but exquisite daintiness, smiling at us happily as they ate. - -"Really," whispered Archie, "if I'd known Mai Lo's death could cause so -much pleasure I'd have asked him to commit suicide long ago." - -Presently, without warning, Nor Ghai glided into the room and took in -the scene with one comprehensive glance. - -"I heard the knock, but could not come then, as I was not alone," she -explained. "Is there something you wish me to do?" - -"You might take these girls into your harem and keep them there," I -replied. - -"But Mai Lo's eunuchs will find them!" she exclaimed. - -"Never mind; there is nothing to fear. Mai Lo is dead." - -"Dead!" she repeated, clasping her little hands. - -"He has committed suicide," I answered. - -"Never! Mai Lo never suicide," she declared, positively. "If Mai Lo -dead, somebody kill him." - -"Somebody did," I replied, smiling at her shrewd knowledge of the -governor's character. "It was the Sacred Ape, Fo-Chu." - -"But Fo-Chu is escaped and lost. I heard it today." - -"Well, Mai Lo found him, and thought it was a good time to shuffle off -his mortal coil. You remember that in Shakespeare?" - -She nodded. - -"So Mai Lo shuffled." - -"Isn't it nice, Nor Ghai?" asked the widow, delightedly. Then with a -sudden thought: "Ah--oo! ah-oo! ah----" - -"Cut it out, Ko-Tua," warned Archie. - -"Her tongue!" gasped Nor Ghai. - -"No, that's quite safe; but she isn't supposed to use it for wailing -except in public. Take her to your rooms, little one, and don't fear for -her or Mai Mou any longer. Your troubles are nearly over, I'm sure." - -So Nor Ghai smiled also, and led her two friends away. The last we ever -saw of them were their pretty forms toddling up the passage with their -pretty faces turned over their shoulders to smile upon us. Then the -tapestry hid them and they were gone. - - - - - CHAPTER XXX. - THE POOL OF THE DEVIL-FISH. - - -That evening, being unable to sleep, we sat up late, packing our booty -into the chests furnished by the eunuch. They were light and strong and -so closely did the gems pack that we were able to get our ivories and -some other valuable ornaments into an extra case. Before we went to bed -all the boxes were tightly nailed, wound with cords, and the cords -sealed with wax. As the seals bore the impression of Prince Kai's signet -ring I felt sure they would be respected. - -Next morning we sent for Wi-to, and when he appeared, looking still a -bit "groggy," as Archie expressed it, we told him the story we had -invented to suit our necessity. - -"Mai Lo is dead," I began. - -The Chief Eunuch started. - -"You have killed him?" he asked. - -"No; he committed suicide." - -"Impossible!" - -"So I would have said had I not seen it," I answered, gravely. "And -perhaps, after all, the governor did not intend to fulfil his duty so -hastily. Sit down, Wi-to, and listen to the story." - -He sat down, but looked incredulous and uneasy. - -"While you were ill yesterday," I began, "we went out to take a walk." - -"With the governor's soldiers guarding every door?" he asked. - -"Why, you yourself have said there were secret passages that the -governor did not know of. You must not forget, sir, that we are the -trusted friends and emissaries of Prince Kai Lun Pu." - -This may or may not have satisfied him. Anyhow, he said nothing but -looked at me inquiringly. - -"We wandered through the grounds, trying not to meet anyone," I -continued, "until we came to the great pool by the rocks which your -people say is inhabited by the devil-fish." - -"It is true," said Wi-to. "I, myself, have seen the monster." - -I was much relieved to hear this, for it made my invention seem more -plausible. - -"While we stood looking into the pool," said I, "the governor suddenly -stepped from the grove of trees nearby and advanced toward us. He held a -naked scimitar in his hand, such as his soldiers use, and he seemed very -angry. He reproached us for making the acquaintance of his wife and -daughter and for opposing his soldiers, and declared we should not -escape him again." - -This struck the eunuch as quite reasonable. He began to look interested. - -"We were angry, and argued with him," I went on, "and while we were -quarreling Mai Lo suddenly gave a loud cry. We looked around and saw the -great ape called Fo-Chu, the King, leaping toward us from the grove." - -I paused and Wi-to said: - -"He escaped from the pagoda several days ago, and could not be found." - -"We were all frightened," said I, "for the beast seemed fierce and -excited. The governor alone was armed, and as Fo-Chu bounded forward Mai -Lo thrust out the scimitar, and ran it through the ape's body. But -Fo-Chu drew the blade from his own breast, swung it in the air, and with -one blow severed the governor's head from his shoulders. Then the ape -seized the body and leaped into the pool with it, and both sank quickly -beneath the black waters. I am quite sure the beast was dying at the -time, and perhaps the devil-fish grabbed them, for neither one came to -the surface again." - -As I finished the yarn the Chief Eunuch coughed and looked puzzled. - -"But although the bodies were gone," I added, "the head of Mai Lo -remained upon the ground where it had fallen." - -"Here it is," announced Archie, "we used to call him old Death's-Head, -and may be it is appropriate," and holding the horrible thing in his -hand, he advanced and laid it at the eunuch's feet. - -Wi-to grew pale and stared into the placid face of his enemy. Mai Lo -stared back at him, and I could not see that the beady eyes or parchment -face had changed at all in death. - -"Ugh!" said the eunuch, turning away. "It is certain the man is dead. -But who will believe your story?" - -"You will, to begin with," said I, confidently, "and you will make -others believe it." - -"How?" - -I brought some rice-paper, brush and ink from the cabinet, where there -was a store of such material, and laid them on the table. - -"Write the words I shall give you, in Chinese, as Mai Lo would have -written them," I said. - -The eunuch smiled as if suddenly enlightened, and accepted the task -cheerfully. - -"'Wishing to die, as it is my duty to do,'" I dictated, "'I have loosed -the Sacred Ape and trusted myself to his avenging hand. If I am dead -after we have met, all the world will know that Mai Lo, Governor of -Kwang-Kai-Nong and the trusted servant of Prince Kai Lun Pu, who lies -with his ancestors, has done his full duty.'" - -Wi-to nodded like an automaton and wrote with much skill upon the paper, -beginning at one of the bottom corners of the sheet and working up. - -The Chinese characters were neat and uniform, and when the document was -finished Wi-to laid down the brush with a sigh of content. - -"I have not used your words," said he, "but I have used the idea. And -the signature," he added, with a sly leer, "is the signature of Mai Lo -himself. I will now go and exhibit the head and the paper, and salute -Mai-Tchin as the new governor." - -So eager was he that he caught up the head by its queue and dragged the -grinning trophy away with him without having it wrapped into a neat -parcel, as I had intended should be done. - -Wi-to might not believe our story, but he was assuredly glad to be rid -of his long-standing foe, and we had given the wily eunuch the clew that -would enable him to deceive anyone who might be interested in knowing -how the governor met his death. - -I have beside me, as I write, a clipping from the Hong-Kong Gazette -announcing the death of the Governor of the Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong. -It states that he committed suicide according to Shinto requirements, -owing to the premature death of his master, Prince Kai Lun Pu, late -Viceroy of the Imperial Chinese Empire. - -Within an hour we left our rooms and ventured to walk out into the -palace and wander in the grounds again. The soldiers had all been -withdrawn and the palace eunuchs made humble obeisance to us as we -passed. - -There was no excitement apparent around the palace. The artisans were -busy with their tasks and the gardeners pruned and weeded as -deliberately as ever. But when we descended the mound we heard a loud -chorus of moans proceeding from the governor's house, and knew that his -death was now publicly recognized. - -The place was getting decidedly distasteful to us, and that evening we -told Wi-to that we had performed all the requests of Prince Kai and -wanted to return to Shanghai at once. He replied that he was sorry to -have us go, but appreciated the fact that the unpleasant incidents of -our visit must outweigh with us the pleasure we had had. - -Next morning we were waited upon by the new governor, who received us in -the state apartment of the palace. We found him a weak, undecided young -man, who seemed frightfully nervous at his sudden accession to power and -eager to get rid of us. We explained to him the terms of our contract -with his father, Mai Lo, and while we did not mention the ten thousand -taels, we insisted upon a proper escort to Ichang and payment of all the -expenses of the trip back to Shanghai. He agreed to every demand with -alacrity, and I could see he was in positive terror of the "foreign -devils." - -Within forty-eight hours the arrangements were all completed and the -train of elephants, horses and attendants gathered in the open space -before the palace. The eunuchs carried down our heavy cases and loaded -them upon the elephants, and while the bearers must have thought them -tremendously heavy they dared not complain, and the Chief Eunuch's -suspicions were in no way aroused. - -Wi-to seemed really grieved to lose his guests, and we thanked him -cordially for his hospitality and parted from him, both he and we -expressing the utmost good will. - -Our escort was led by a very polite fellow, who spoke amusing -pigeon-English and had evidently been instructed by Mai Tchin to show us -especial deference and obey our slightest command. - -The result was that we met with little annoyance from the natives along -the route, and reached Ichang with our entire treasure intact, after a -very agreeable journey. - -There we left our elephants and horses and boarded the steamer for -Shanghai, taking with us merely an escort of a dozen soldiers. These -richly dressed warriors commanded sufficient respect to insure our -safety on the trip. - -At Shanghai Uncle Naboth was waiting for us, and the dear old fellow was -overjoyed at our safe return. - -"Got any treasure?" he asked. - -We pointed to the sealed packing-cases which the porters were -laboriously unloading. - -"There's enough there, Uncle," I whispered, "to make us all rich as -Rockefeller--if we can get it safe aboard the _Seagull_." - -"Why, we'll hire a special steamer to transport it to Woosung," he -declared; and knowing Mr. Perkins as we did we were all relieved when -the treasure had been turned over to his care. - -We met Dr. Gaylord in Shanghai, and he was still "out of a job." He -seemed amazed that we had returned safely from our adventure and asked -us a thousand questions which we answered discreetly, without telling -him too much. But he was a good-hearted old fellow, and had been of much -service to us before his courage had failed him and led him to desert -our cause. Remembering this, I placed a small packet in his hands when -we parted at the wharf and asked him not to open it until after we had -gone. - -I hope it helped the good doctor to buy that farm in England which he so -much desired; for although the packet merely contained what Archie -described as "some of the loose plunder that was in our pockets," it -ought to have been sufficient to set the doctor up for life. - -Fortunately there are no customs officials at the port of Woosung, and -our chartered steamer puffed directly to the side of the _Seagull_ and -loaded us and our treasure on our own craft. - -We received a joyful welcome from my father and the officers and crew, -you may be sure, and before we had told all of our story we were well -out at sea and were homeward bound. - -I have often wondered if our visits to the Ancestral Halls of the House -of Kai have ever been discovered, or the treasure we abstracted at the -instance of the Prince ever missed. - -But from the far-away Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong to the deck of the -wandering _Seagull_ is a far cry, and it is unlikely we shall ever know -what happened in Kai-Nong after our departure. - -Since that time we "Boy Fortune Hunters" have been through many other -experiences, not all rewarded with equal profit, but, I can assure you, -quite as thrilling; and some of these I purpose to relate at another -time. Some of our earlier adventures, such as those with which we -entertained the dying Prince Kai, may be read in "The Boy Fortune -Hunters in Alaska," "The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama," and "The Boy -Fortune Hunters in Egypt." - - - THE END. - - - _Up-to-the-Minute Boys' Books_ - - The Airship Boys Series - _By_ H. L. SAYLER - - ILLUSTRATED BY F. R. HARPER - -This is one of the most fascinating, besides being one of the most -timely and technically accurate series of boys' books yet published. Mr. -Sayler is not only first, but, we think, without a rival in this new -field of boys' literature which offers so much in the way of invention, -exploration and adventure. The first two volumes are: - - The Airship Boys - _or, The Quest of the Aztec Treasure_ - AND - The Airship Boys Adrift - _or, Saved by an Aeroplane_ - - Each, fully illustrated, with handsome cover and striking wrapper in - colors, $1.00 - - - _For sale wherever books are sold_ - - - _Good Books for Girls_ - - The Aunt Jane Series - By Edith Van Dyne - - Aunt Jane's Nieces - Aunt Jane's Nieces Abroad - Aunt Jane's Nieces at Millville - Aunt Jane's Nieces at Work - -"Aunt Jane's Nieces" chronicles the real doings of real girls in a most -interesting manner. "Aunt Jane's Nieces Abroad" tells of a delightfully -adventurous trip through Europe, and the third volume describes their -summer holiday on a farm "at Millville." In the last story the "Nieces" -are shown at work in the political arena. - - _Illustrated 12mos. Uniform cloth binding, stamped in colors, with - beautiful colored inlay_ - - Price 60 cents each - - - Annabel - By Suzanne Metcalf - -A bright, swiftly-moving story of a young girl just blossoming into -womanhood, and of a boy struggling for a start in life. - - _12mo. Dainty cloth binding, with inlaid design and six duotone - illustrations by H. Putnam Hall_ - - Price 60 cents - - - - - Transcriber's Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original--this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, by L. Frank Baum - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN CHINA *** - -***** This file should be named 55767-8.txt or 55767-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/6/55767/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/55767-8.zip b/old/55767-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 69401ff..0000000 --- a/old/55767-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55767-h.zip b/old/55767-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a8a3213..0000000 --- a/old/55767-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55767-h/55767-h.htm b/old/55767-h/55767-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 3f6b560..0000000 --- a/old/55767-h/55767-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8023 +0,0 @@ -<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?> -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> -<meta name="viewport" content="width=device-width, initial-scale=1.0" /> -<title>The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, by Floyd Akers: a Project Gutenberg eBook</title> -<meta name="author" content="Floyd Akers" /> -<meta name="pss.pubdate" content="1909" /> -<link rel="schema.DC" href="http://dublincore.org/documents/1998/09/dces/" /> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="The Boy Fortune Hunters in China" /> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en" /> -<meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html" /> -<meta name="DC.Created" content="1909" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="Floyd Akers (ps.)" /> -<style type="text/css"> -xbody, table.twocol tr td { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; } /* BODY */ - -h1, h2, h3, h5, h6, .titlepg p { text-align:center; clear:right; } /* HEADINGS */ -h1 { margin-top:3em; margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto; max-width:12em; } -.box h1, .box h2 { margin-top:.5em; } -h3 { margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:1.5em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; } -h2 { margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:0em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; } -h2 .h2line2 { font-size:80%; } -h6 { font-size:100%; font-style:italic; } -h6.var { font-size:80%; font-style:normal; } -.titlepg { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; border-style:double; clear:both; } - -/* == BOXES == */ -.dbox { border-style:double; } -div.box, .dbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em;} -.nbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:18em;} -div.box, div.subbox, div.nbox { border-style:solid; border-width:1px; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.subbox { margin:.2em; } -div.box dl dd, div.subbox dl dd, div.nbox dl dd {margin-left:2em; font-size:90%; } -div.box dl dt, div.subbox dl dt, div.nbox dl dt {margin-left:1em; } -div.box p {margin-left:1em; margin-right:1em; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; } -div.box p.tb, div.box p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } -div.box p.smaller { max-width:45em; } -h4 { font-size:80%; text-align:center; clear:right; } -span.chaptertitle { font-style:normal; display:block; text-align:center; font-size:150%; } - -p { text-indent:1em; } -p.pnindent { text-indent:0; } -p, blockquote, li { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } /* PARAGRAPHS */ -p.bq, blockquote { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.verse { font-size:100%; } -p.indent {text-indent:2em; text-align:left; } -p.tb, p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } - -span.pb, div.pb, dt.pb, p.pb /* PAGE BREAKS */ -{ text-align:right; float:right; margin-right:0em; clear:right; } -div.pb { display:inline; } -.pb, dt.pb, dl.toc dt.pb, dl.tocl dt.pb, .index dt.pb { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left: 1.5em; - margin-top:.5em; margin-bottom:.5em; display:inline; text-indent:0; - font-size:80%; font-style:normal; font-weight:bold; - color:gray; border:1px solid gray;padding:1px 3px; } -div.index .pb { display:block; } -.bq div.pb, .bq span.pb { font-size:90%; margin-right:2em; } - -div.img, body a img, .imgcenter {text-align:center; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; margin-top:2em; clear:both; } - -sup, a.fn { font-size:75%; vertical-align:100%; line-height:50%; font-weight:normal; } -.caption { text-align:center; margin-top:0; text-indent:0; font-weight:bold; font-size:80%; max-width:32em; } -.center, .tbcenter { text-align:center; clear:both; text-indent:0; } /* TEXTUAL MARKUP */ -table.center { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -.small { font-size:80%; } -.smaller { font-size:66%; } -.smallest { font-size:50%; } -.larger, .xlarge { font-size:150%; } -.large { font-size:125%; } -.gs { letter-spacing:.5em; font-weight:bold; } -.gs3 { letter-spacing:1.5em; } -.gslarge { letter-spacing:.3em; font-size:110%; } -.sc { font-variant:small-caps; font-style: normal; } -.sc i { font-variant:normal; } -.rubric { color: red; } -hr { width:40%; margin-left:30%; } -.shorthr { width:20%; } -.jl { text-align:left; } -span.jl { float:left; } -.jr, .jr1 { text-align:right; } -span.jr, span.jr1, span.center, span.jl { display:block; } -.jr1 { margin-right:2em; } -.ind1 { text-align:left; margin-left:2em; } -.u { text-decoration:underline; } -.ss { font-family:sans-serif; font-weight:bold; } - -table.center { border-style: groove; } -table.center, table.hymntab { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - -dd.t { text-align:left; margin-left: 5.5em; } - -span.date, span.author { text-align:right; font-variant:small-caps; display:block; margin-right:1em; } -span.center { text-align:center; display:block; } -span.hst { margin-left:1.5em; } -.biblio dt { margin-top:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } -.biblio dd { font-size:90%; } - -/* INDEX (.INDEX) */ - -/* FOOTNOTE BLOCKS */ -div.notes p { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; text-align:justify; max-width:25em; } -.fnblock { margin-top:2em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em; margin-bottom:2em; } -.fndef { text-align:justify; margin-top:1.5em; margin-left:1.5em; text-indent:-1.5em; } -.fndef p.fncont, .fndef dl { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; } -.fndef p.fnbq, .fndef dl { margin-left:1em; text-indent:0em; } - -.lnum { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left:.5em; /* POETRY LINE NUMBER */ -display:inline; } - -.hymn { text-align:left; } /* HYMN AND VERSE: HTML */ -.verse { text-align:left; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:0em; } -p.tc { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:center; } -p.t0, p.l, .t0, .l, div.l, l { margin-left:4em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.tw, div.tw, .tw { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t, div.t, .t { margin-left:5em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t2, div.t2, .t2 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t3, div.t3, .t3 { margin-left:7em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t4, div.t4, .t4 { margin-left:8em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t5, div.t5, .t5 { margin-left:9em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t6, div.t6, .t6 { margin-left:10em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t7, div.t7, .t7 { margin-left:11em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t8, div.t8, .t8 { margin-left:12em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t9, div.t9, .t9 { margin-left:13em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t10,div.t10,.t10 { margin-left:14em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t11,div.t11,.t11 { margin-left:15em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t12,div.t12,.t12 { margin-left:16em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t13,div.t13,.t13 { margin-left:17em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t14,div.t14,.t14 { margin-left:18em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t15,div.t15,.t15 { margin-left:19em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } - - /* CONTENTS (.TOC) */ - .toc dt.center { text-align:center; clear:both; margin-top:1em; } - .toc dt { text-align:right; clear:left; - margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - .toc dt.jr { text-align:right; } - .toc dt.smaller { max-width:25em; } - .toc dd { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:2em; } - .toc dd.t { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:4em; text-indent:0em; } - .toc dt a, .toc dd a { text-align:left; clear:right; float:left; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sc { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.scl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sct { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; margin-left:1em; } - .toc dt.jl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:normal; } - .toc dt.scc { text-align:center; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt span.lj { text-align:left; display:block; float:left; } - .toc dt.jr { font-style:normal; } - .toc dt a span.cn, .toc dt span.cn, dt span.cn { width:3.5em; text-align:right; margin-right:.7em; float:left; } - dt .large {font-weight:bold; } - div.bcat dl dd { margin-left:4em; max-width:21em; } - div.bcat dl dt { text-indent:-2em; margin-left:2em; } - dl.undent { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - dl.undent .t3 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:0em; } - -.clear { clear:both; } -.htab { margin-left:8em; } - /* MAXWIDTH FOR JUVENILE BOOKS */ - p, blockquote, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre.internal dl { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - blockquote { max-width:23em; } - - div.verse { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - div.bq { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:23em; } - p.bkad {font-size:125%; font-weight:bold; margin-top:2em; max-width:20em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p.bkpr {font-size:90%; } - p.small { max-width:30em; } - dl.blist dt { margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } - dl.blist, dl.biblio { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - dl.int dt.center { text-align:center; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -</style> -</head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -Project Gutenberg's The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, by L. Frank Baum - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Boy Fortune Hunters in China - -Author: L. Frank Baum - -Release Date: October 18, 2017 [EBook #55767] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN CHINA *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -</pre> - -<div class="img"> -<img class="cover" id="coverpage" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="The Boy Fortune Hunters in China" width="500" height="775" /> -</div> -<div class="img" id="pic1"> -<img src="images/i_002.jpg" alt="" width="500" height="745" /> -<p class="caption"></p> -</div> -<div class="box"> -<h1>The Boy -<br />Fortune Hunters -<br />in China</h1> -<p class="center"><span class="small">By</span> -<br /><span class="large">FLOYD AKERS</span></p> -<p class="center"><span class="small">Author of -<br />“The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska,” -<br />“The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama,” -<br />“The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt”</span></p> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/i_003.jpg" alt="Publisher Logo" width="250" height="113" /> -</div> -<p class="center">CHICAGO -<br />THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. -<br />PUBLISHERS</p> -</div> -<h3>Other Books in -<br /><span class="large">The Boy Fortune Hunters</span> -<br />Series -<br /><span class="small">By FLOYD AKERS</span></h3> -<dl class="undent"><dt><b>The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska</b></dt> -<dt><b>The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama</b></dt> -<dt><b>The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt</b></dt></dl> -<p class="center smaller">Cloth 12 mos. illustrated, 60 cents each.</p> -<p class="center"><span class="smaller">COPYRIGHT 1909 BY</span> -<br /><span class="small">THE REILLY & BRITTON CO.</span></p> -<h2>CONTENTS</h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt class="jr"><span class="jl"><span class="smaller">CHAPTER</span></span> <span class="smaller">PAGE</span></dt> -<dt><a href="#c1"><span class="cn">I. </span><span class="sc">A Sea Tragedy</span></a> 11</dt> -<dt><a href="#c2"><span class="cn">II. </span><span class="sc">Prince Kai Lun Pu</span></a> 25</dt> -<dt><a href="#c3"><span class="cn">III. </span><span class="sc">Smiling at Death</span></a> 32</dt> -<dt><a href="#c4"><span class="cn">IV. </span><span class="sc">A Startling Proposition</span></a> 42</dt> -<dt><a href="#c5"><span class="cn">V. </span><span class="sc">The Halls of His Ancestors</span></a> 53</dt> -<dt><a href="#c6"><span class="cn">VI. </span>“<span class="sc">Old Death’s-Head</span>”</a> 65</dt> -<dt><a href="#c7"><span class="cn">VII. </span><span class="sc">We Become Conspirators</span></a> 76</dt> -<dt><a href="#c8"><span class="cn">VIII. </span><span class="sc">Dr. Gaylord’s Proposal</span></a> 86</dt> -<dt><a href="#c9"><span class="cn">IX. </span><span class="sc">We Outwit Mai Lo.</span></a> 93</dt> -<dt><a href="#c10"><span class="cn">X. </span><span class="sc">An Unheeded Warning</span></a> 102</dt> -<dt><a href="#c11"><span class="cn">XI. </span><span class="sc">An Unexpected Desertion</span></a> 112</dt> -<dt><a href="#c12"><span class="cn">XII. </span><span class="sc">Mai Lo Makes a Discovery</span></a> 121</dt> -<dt><a href="#c13"><span class="cn">XIII. </span><span class="sc">The Elephant Train</span></a> 131</dt> -<dt><a href="#c14"><span class="cn">XIV. </span><span class="sc">The Chief Eunuch</span></a> 139</dt> -<dt><a href="#c15"><span class="cn">XV. </span><span class="sc">The Royal House of Kai</span></a> 150</dt> -<dt><a href="#c16"><span class="cn">XVI. </span><span class="sc">The Governor Shows His Teeth</span></a> 156</dt> -<dt><a href="#c17"><span class="cn">XVII. </span><span class="sc">Wi-to Proves Faithful</span></a> 165</dt> -<dt><a href="#c18"><span class="cn">XVIII. </span><span class="sc">The Sacred Apes of Kai</span></a> 177</dt> -<dt><a href="#c19"><span class="cn">XIX. </span><span class="sc">The Pearl of Kai-Nong</span></a> 186</dt> -<dt><a href="#c20"><span class="cn">XX. </span>“<span class="sc">Three Little Maids from School</span>”</a> 199</dt> -<dt><a href="#c21"><span class="cn">XXI. </span><span class="sc">An Unlawful Interview</span></a> 210</dt> -<dt><a href="#c22"><span class="cn">XXII. </span><span class="sc">The Secret Passage</span></a> 220</dt> -<dt><a href="#c23"><span class="cn">XXIII. </span><span class="sc">The Treasure of the Ancients</span></a> 233</dt> -<dt><a href="#c24"><span class="cn">XXIV. </span><span class="sc">The Royal Cabinet</span></a> 244</dt> -<dt><a href="#c25"><span class="cn">XXV. </span><span class="sc">The Trap is Sprung</span></a> 256</dt> -<dt><a href="#c26"><span class="cn">XXVI. </span><span class="sc">A Fearful Encounter</span></a> 267</dt> -<dt><a href="#c27"><span class="cn">XXVII. </span><span class="sc">The Battle in the Corridor</span></a> 280</dt> -<dt><a href="#c28"><span class="cn">XXVIII. </span><span class="sc">The Vengeance of the Ruby Scimitar</span></a> 293</dt> -<dt><a href="#c29"><span class="cn">XXIX. </span><span class="sc">The Severed Head</span></a> 304</dt> -<dt><a href="#c30"><span class="cn">XXX. </span><span class="sc">The Pool of the Devil-Fish</span></a> 315</dt> -</dl> -<div class="pb" id="Page_9">9</div> -<h2><span class="h2line1">FOREWORD</span></h2> -<p>Those readers who have penetrated far into -the Chinese Empire, as has the author, will be -quick to discover that he has substituted for the -name of the Thibetan Province one that will not -be recognized.</p> -<p>The reasons for this are evident. Ancestor -worship is still the prevailing creed of the most -numerous class of Chinese, and a violation of the -sanctity of any ancestral chih, or underground -tomb, would naturally be resented if it disgraced a -family so important as that of a royal prince of -the realm.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_10">10</div> -<p>The Chinese characters presented in the story -are drawn from life. Prince Kai Lun Pu is a -well-known type of the liberal-minded, educated -young men who are the best guarantee of the -future expansion of the Celestial Empire. The -rule of the Chief Eunuch still dominates every -palace in China, and even the efforts of the late -Dowager Empress could not restrain the encroaching -powers of these masterful creatures.</p> -<p>The manners and customs herein described -will serve to acquaint those who have not visited -China with some of the most curious traditions -of that ancient race, while the adventures related, -startling as they are, are fully within the -bounds of possibility.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_11">11</div> -<h1 title="">The Boy Fortune Hunters in China</h1> -<h2 id="c1"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER I.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A SEA TRAGEDY.</span></h2> -<p>The sinking of the first-class passenger steamship -<i>Karamata Maru</i> in the neighborhood of -Hawaii on June 17, 1908, has been the subject -of so much newspaper comment that doubtless -the reader imagines he knows all the circumstances -connected with the fatal affair. But I -have carefully read these newspaper reports and -am astonished to find them quite perverted and -unreliable, the result of carelessness or ignorance -on the part of correspondents, the desire of officials -to shield themselves from blame and the -tendency of editors to amplify scant material into -three-column articles with numerous “scare -heads.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_12">12</div> -<p>I may well speak with authority in this connection, -because it was our ship, the <i>Seagull</i>, -which first arrived at the scene of the disaster -and rescued the passengers and crew of the ill-fated -<i>Karamata Maru</i> from their imminent peril -So I shall tell you the story in my own way, as -it has an important bearing on the extraordinary -events that afterward took place—events which -have led me to write this book, and place on -record a series of adventures so remarkable as to -have been seldom if ever equalled.</p> -<p>To begin with, I beg to introduce myself as -Sam Steele, of Chelsea, Massachusetts, eighteen, -years of age and filling the responsible position -of purser and assistant supercargo on the trim -little merchantman yacht, the <i>Seagull</i>. Indeed, I -am one of the three owners of our ship, the others -being my father, Captain Richard Steele, and my -uncle, Naboth Perkins. My father is a seasoned -and experienced seaman, who has sailed in nearly -every navigable part of the world. My uncle is -an expert trader and an honest man—a combination -that accounts for his great success in his -profession.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_13">13</div> -<p>Circumstances placed me on shipboard at an -early age, and in the course of several long and -eventful voyages I have encountered many adventures -and queer happenings that have made -me richer in experience than most young fellows.</p> -<p>One may remain modest and unassuming, I -think, and still bear witness to the truth of adventures -in which he has participated. It is not -because I love to speak of myself that I am telling -my own story, but because I have full knowledge -of those events in which I bore a personal -part, and so am qualified to relate them. And -you will discover, when I have finished the tale, -that I have not posed as a hero, but merely as a -subordinate actor in the drama—what, I believe, -is called a “walking gentleman” or “general -utility man” in theatrical parlance. The theatre -being, at its best, a reflection of real life, the -illustration is permissible.</p> -<p>It will be necessary to tell you something -about the company assembled aboard the <i>Seagull</i> -when she began her voyage from San Francisco -early in May to carry a cargo of mixed merchandise -to Canton, China.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_14">14</div> -<p>The <i>Seagull</i> has no regular itinerary, but sails -a free lance in any sea and to any country where -it may be profitable for her to go. Both my -father and Uncle Naboth have adventurous natures, -and prefer to let fate direct their future -rather than attempt to plan a succession of tedious -and uninteresting voyages which might mean -surer gain but would afford less excitement. -This has resulted, however, in a neat fortune for -each of the <i>Seagull’s</i> three owners, and our success -has encouraged us to persist in our eccentric -methods. In the merchant service our beautiful -ship is dubbed a “tramp,” and I and my chums -are called “the Boy Fortune Hunters,” Uncle -Naboth “the Yankee Trader” and Captain Steele -“crazy old Peg-leg,”—because poor father has -really a wooden leg, which in no way, however, -renders him less able as a skipper. But we laugh -at this harmless raillery and, well knowing that -we are envied by many who thus banter us, -pursue our own way with unconcern.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_15">15</div> -<p>So it happened that after a prosperous voyage -around the Horn, to deliver a valuable cargo of -tin-plate to the great canning factories of Oregon -and Washington, we had barely anchored in the -bay at San Francisco before we received a commission -to sail to Canton with a cargo of merchandise. -This suited us all; but none better than -me, for I had long desired to visit China, Japan -and the Philippines. Also it suited Joe Herring, -our cabin boy and my particular friend; and it -suited Archie Ackley, a well-to-do young fellow -who had sailed with us on a former voyage and -passed as my chum. Archie was a reckless, adventurous -sort of chap, and had made the trip -around the Horn on the <i>Seagull</i> to give a broken -leg time to knit perfectly, the said leg having -been damaged in a foolish wrestling bout.</p> -<p>I am sure you would shake your head dubiously -if I were to recount all of the characteristics of -this youth which had endeared him to our little -ship’s company. I should be obliged to say, for -instance, that Archie was stubborn as a mule, conceited -as a peacock, reckless of all conventionalities, -and inclined to quarrel and fight on the -slightest provocation. But I should hasten to -add that he was brave as a lion and tender as a -woman to those he loved. His loyalty had been -fully proven on the occasion of that former voyage -to which I have referred, when he -accompanied us to Egypt and won our hearts -completely.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_16">16</div> -<p>Archie was about my age; but Joe, our cabin -boy, was a little younger, and as staunch a friend -and queer a character in his way as you will -ever be able to find on this astonishing earth.</p> -<p>Joe is rich. He could purchase a mate to the -<i>Seagull</i> and never feel the expenditure. He could -sail on our craft, if he chose, as an honored guest; -but he prefers to remain a cabin-boy. Yet, in -truth, there is little caste among us, and if Joe -prefers to have duties to occupy him during a -voyage, and fulfils those duties admirably, no one -admires him less for that reason. Captain Steele -slaps him on the shoulder as fondly and familiarly -as he does Archie or me, and fat little Uncle -Naboth locks arms with Joe and promenades the -deck with him for hours.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_17">17</div> -<p>A slight, stooping lad, is Joe, with great dark -eyes, steady and true, and a faint smile always -curling his lips. His face is sensitive and expressive, -and in his slender frame lurk strength -and agility that are positively amazing when they -are called into action. Yet he is a silent fellow, -though by no means unsociable, and when he -speaks you are inclined to pay attention, for you -know that Joe has something to say. We three -boys were inseparable comrades at the time of -which I am writing, although perhaps Joe and I -were a little closer to each other than we were to -Archie.</p> -<p>The ship’s crew were staunch and able-bodied -seamen, carefully selected by my father, and our -engineers were picked men of proven ability. -But I must not forget to introduce to you two -important characters in the persons of our chef -and steward. The former was a South Sea -Islander named Bryonia, and the latter another -South Sea Islander named Nux. I say “named” -advisedly, for Uncle Naboth named them in this -queer way when he rescued the poor natives from -an open boat years ago and restored them to life -by liberal doses of nux and bryonia—the only -medicines that happened to be in his possession at -the time. They were, of course, unable to speak -English, at first; but they learned rapidly and -were devoted to Uncle Naboth, and afterward to -me. Indeed, I had come to regard both Nux and -Bry as my own personal followers, and well had -they proven their claim to this title. They were -nearly as dark as Africans, but very intelligent -and faithful in every emergency. In addition to -these qualities Bry was a capital cook, while as a -steward Nux was unsurpassed, and looked after -our comforts in a way so solicitous that he really -spoiled us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_18">18</div> -<p>We were about ten days out of the Golden Gate -and had left Honolulu well on our starboard -quarter, when one evening we ran into a dense -fog that could almost be felt. It set the deck -hands all coughing and wetted them to the skin; -so we all shut ourselves up aft in the cabin and -Captain Steele slowed the <i>Seagull</i> down to half -speed and kept the fog-horn blowing every half-minute. -We believed there was little danger in -this part of the broad Pacific, although every -sailor dreads a fog as he does a ghost and is -uneasy until it lifts.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_19">19</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth and Archie played checkers on -one end of the cabin table while Joe and I had a -quiet game of cribbage together. Father smoked -his pipe and darned stockings under the light of -the swinging lamp, for Ned Britton, the first mate, -was in charge of the deck, and no better sailor -than Ned, or one more careful, ever was born.</p> -<p>So we passed the evening of the 16th of June -pleasantly enough, in spite of the drenching fog -outside, and when the watch changed all of us -save Captain Steele turned into our bunks and -fell asleep without minding the weird wail of the -fog-horn in the least. It is the kind of noise you -forget to listen to when you get used to it.</p> -<p>I was roused from my slumbers by the agitated -shuffling of feet on the deck overhead, the violent -ringing of the engine bells for the ship to go -astern and a medley of shouts and orders through -which my father’s clarion voice could be distinctly -heard.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_20">20</div> -<p>Before I was fully awake I found myself standing -on the floor and fumbling with my clothes, -instinct guiding me rather than knowledge of -what was impending. Danger there was, I realized, -and I noticed that my cabin was dimly -lighted, as though by the break of day. A moment -later I rushed on deck, to find all crowding -at the starboard bulwarks and peering out into -the mist.</p> -<p>Suddenly—scarce a boat’s length away, it -seemed—there came a terrific crash and a grinding -of timbers, followed by shrieks and cries so -heartrending that I found myself shuddering with -horror. Yet not a man of us moved. We stood -as if turned to stone. For it was not the <i>Seagull</i> -that had struck; but behind the impenetrable curtain -of the fog a tragedy of the sea was being enacted -that was terrible enough to curdle the blood -in our veins; for we realized that Death was claiming -his victims from the men and women of some -unknown vessel.</p> -<p>Then, by one of those marvelous transformations -wrought by Nature, the fog instantly lifted -and dissipated, and there before us was a sight -that wrung moans, curses or shouts from our very -hearts, so awful was it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_21">21</div> -<p>A big liner—the <i>Karamata Maru</i>, we afterward -learned—had driven her bow straight into the -broad side of a great freighter, a derelict known -as the <i>Admiral Swain</i>, which had been abandoned -in a storm a month earlier.</p> -<p>The <i>Karamata Maru</i> had crushed through the -sides of the derelict and then her bow had lifted -and slid high and dry across it, plunging the stern -of the liner deep into the sea. In this terrible -position the great liner trembled a moment and -then broke in two. Her steel plates buckled and -crumbled like tin, and the crash that followed as -she splintered and tore asunder was greater than -that when she struck. Again we heard the -screams and terrified cries of the poor victims and -as the sea rushed madly into the gaping compartments -and the escaping steam hissed from the -open seams, scores of men and women threw -themselves into the water in an effort to escape -what seemed a more horrible fate than drowning.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_22">22</div> -<p>We saw and heard all this, for the <i>Seagull</i> had -lost headway and floated gently a short distance -from the scene of the tragedy. But the next -moment we awoke to action. Every life preserver -and rope’s end we could muster flew overboard -and our boats were manned and lowered in a -twinkling. Big Ned Britton, the mate, was the -first to put off in the cutter, and was picking the -struggling forms from the sea long before the -whaler was on the scene and assisting in the work -of rescue. I took the gig myself and at once -found my task so arduous that I had little time -to mark what the other boats were doing. I only -know that we all accomplished wonders, and every -man, woman and child that managed to float until -we reached them was rescued. Fortunately the -sea was calm, and the light breeze that had dissipated -the fog merely rippled the waves.</p> -<p>At last, as I looked around for more survivors, -someone hailed me from the wreck of the <i>Karamata -Maru</i> and I bade my men row swiftly to her -side. Already the great liner rode so low that the -little group awaiting me was almost on a level -with my head, and I realized that I was in a dangerous -position in case she sank. The freighter -also was filling rapidly.</p> -<p>First those on the <i>Karamata Maru</i> lowered an -injured man into the gig, and two attendants—one -the ship’s doctor, I afterward learned—came -with him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_23">23</div> -<p>“Hurry, gentlemen,” I called to the others; but -they shook their heads and retreated from the -side.</p> -<p>“It’s no use, sir,” growled the doctor. “They’re -ship’s officers and won’t leave their charge. Cast -off, for God’s sake, or we’ll follow her to the -bottom when she sinks!”</p> -<p>I obeyed, seized with a sudden panic at the -warning words, and my men rowed lustily from -the dangerous neighborhood of the wreck.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_24">24</div> -<p>We reached the side of the <i>Seagull</i> just as Ned -had assisted the last of his rescued passengers up -the ladder, and I made haste to get my own -aboard. The injured man had fainted. I noticed -that he was a Chinaman, although dressed in -European costume, and that he was an object of -great solicitude on the part of his attendant and -the doctor. We put him in a sling and hoisted -him up the side, and after the others had followed -and I was preparing to mount the ladder myself a -mighty shout from our deck arrested my attention. -I turned quickly, just in time to see the -awful climax to this disaster. The derelict and -the liner sank together, and the sea gave a great -gasp and closed over them, whirling and seething -about the spot as if a thousand sea-monsters were -disporting themselves there. The suction was so -great that had we not already caught the davit -falls the gig would have assuredly been drawn -into the whirlpool, while the ship to which I clung -trembled in every beam, as if with horror at the -sight she had witnessed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_25">25</div> -<h2 id="c2"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER II.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">PRINCE KAI LUN PU.</span></h2> -<p>When I gained the deck of the <i>Seagull</i> an -affecting sight met my eyes. It was crowded -thick with despairing and agitated men and -women, for all had lost their possessions and many -their friends and relatives within the preceding -half hour. Bry had brewed huge pots of coffee, -for the morning air was still chilly and the rescued -ones had nearly all been pulled from the water; -so, our hearts full of pity for the poor wretches, -we tried to comfort and cheer them as well as lay -within our power.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_26">26</div> -<p>The collision happened at twenty minutes after -five in the morning; by six o’clock all the rescued -were on the deck of the <i>Seagull</i>. We found we -picked up two hundred and eighteen out of the -three hundred and twenty-seven who had constituted -the passengers and crew of the ill-fated -<i>Karamata Maru</i>. One hundred and nine, including -the Japanese officers, who deliberately went -down with their ship, had perished.</p> -<p>It was nine o’clock before the steamship <i>Nagasaki -Maru</i> hove in sight, and eleven when she -came alongside us. I make this positive statement -despite the inaccurate newspaper reports to the -effect that the <i>Nagasaki Maru</i> was at the scene -of the collision and assisted the <i>Seagull</i> to rescue -the survivors.</p> -<p>Of course the <i>Nagasaki Maru</i>, belonging to the -same line as the lost <i>Karamata Maru</i>, promptly -transferred all the rescued ones to her own decks; -and that was just as well, because our ship was too -small to carry them all in comfort, and we were -really under no obligations to do more than we -had already done. The <i>Karamata Maru</i> had been -bound for Japan, so the <i>Nagasaki Maru</i>, being -on her way to San Francisco, undertook to leave -the passengers and crew of her sister ship at -Honolulu until they could be picked up by some -other west-bound ship.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_27">27</div> -<p>As they steamed away from us the poor survivors -who swarmed upon her decks saluted us -with a hearty cheer of gratitude for our services, -and this appreciation fully repaid us.</p> -<p>As I stood leaning over the rail and watching -the fast receding <i>Nagasaki Maru</i>, Joe touched -my elbow.</p> -<p>“Lunch is ready, Sam.”</p> -<p>Then I remembered that I had eaten nothing -except a cup of Bryonia’s coffee since early morning, -and I quickly went below. Already we had -steamed away upon our course and the midday -sun was shining brightly overhead.</p> -<p>I found all our ship’s officers assembled in the -saloon except the second mate, old Eli Trent, -who had the deck watch, and during the meal we -naturally discoursed at length upon the exciting -events of the morning.</p> -<p>I had nearly finished luncheon when our -steward, Nux, whispered over my shoulder:</p> -<p>“Chinaman wants to see you, Marse Sam.”</p> -<p>“What Chinaman, Nux?” I asked in surprise.</p> -<p>“Hurt man, Marse Sam. He in front stateroom.”</p> -<p>I looked inquiringly at my father.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_28">28</div> -<p>“We’ve took a passenger, Sam,” said the Captain, -calmly buttering his toast. “The ‘Chink’ -you took off’n the wreck is a high mandarin, a -prince, or suthin’, and wanted to get home to -China as soon as possible, fer he’s hurt bad.”</p> -<p>“We don’t usually accept passengers,” I remarked -thoughtfully, “but if this poor fellow is -injured and homesick, it’s our duty to do what we -can for him.”</p> -<p>“And that isn’t much,” added a gruff voice -behind me, and the ship’s doctor from the <i>Karamata -Maru</i> dropped into a seat at the table and -began to eat. We watched him a moment in -silence. Then I asked:</p> -<p>“Is your patient very bad, Doctor——”</p> -<p>“Gaylord; my name’s Gaylord. I’m an Englishman, -although I sailed on that blasted Jap -ship. And my patient, Prince Kai, is dying. -He’ll never see China again.”</p> -<p>“Oh!” I exclaimed, really distressed, and the -others echoed my sympathy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_29">29</div> -<p>“He got jammed between the timbers,” explained -Dr. Gaylord, as he continued his luncheon, -“and although three of his attendants threw themselves -around him and met their own death in -trying to shield him, the Prince was badly -smashed and can’t possibly live more than a day or -two. It’s a shame,” he added, shaking his grizzled -head, “for Kai Lun Pu has just been made one -of the five Viceroys of the Empire, and he’s a fine -young fellow who had a promising future. The -redemption of China, gentlemen, must come -through these young scions of the nobility who are -being educated at the colleges of England and -America. They’ll imbibe modern, progressive -ideas, and in time upset the old prejudices of the -Flowery Kingdom altogether.”</p> -<p>He turned and cast at me a scrutinizing gaze.</p> -<p>“You’re the young man who brought us off -the wreck, I think?”</p> -<p>I nodded.</p> -<p>“The Prince has asked for you twice. Perhaps -you’d better go to him now. I’ve given him -a hypodermic and he feels easier.”</p> -<p>“Why does he wish to see me?” I asked -curiously.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_30">30</div> -<p>“Some fool notion of gratitude, I suppose. -These educated Chinese are very courteous and -punctilious fellows. It’s likely he wouldn’t die -comfortably if he had neglected to thank you for -your slight services.”</p> -<p>“Shall I go in alone?” I asked hesitatingly.</p> -<p>“Yes; walk right in. The Death’s-Head is with -him,” added the doctor with a snort of contempt -that I did not understand.</p> -<p>So I softly turned the handle of the stateroom -door and walked in. It was not a pleasant errand -to visit a dying man, and I wanted to get it over -with as soon as possible.</p> -<p>The state cabin of the <i>Seagull</i> was a roomy—almost -spacious—apartment, and we had fitted it -up carefully for the use of any important guest -we might have aboard. It had never been used -but once before, and as I glanced around it I felt -a pang that it was now to be the scene of a death, -and that a miserable Chinaman should put this -blemish upon it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_31">31</div> -<p>Seated upon a stool beside the curtained bunk -was the Chinese attendant I had brought aboard -with the Prince and the doctor. Immediately -I understood Dr. Gaylord’s expression, “the -Death’s-Head,” for this Chinaman typified that -mythical horror in feature and expression. Perhaps -I should say lack of expression, for his face -was as immobile as Death itself, of a pallid gray-green -color, and the skin was drawn tight as -parchment over his high cheek-bones and across -his thin lips. The eyes were dark and bright, but -conveyed no more animation or intelligence than -would glass eyes. He was dressed rather primly -in a suit of black broadcloth, cut in London -fashion.</p> -<p>As I entered, this attendant rose like an automaton -and drew the curtains of the bunk, muttering -a brief sentence in Chinese.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_32">32</div> -<h2 id="c3"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER III.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">SMILING AT DEATH.</span></h2> -<p>I advanced with a respectful bow and found -myself looking squarely into the eyes of the injured -man. Then I gave a start of surprise, for -a young man—almost a boy, he seemed—was -smiling at me from the pillows as cheerily as if -greeting an old friend who had come to take part -in a jubilation.</p> -<p>In my recollections of him I have never thought -of Prince Kai Lun Pu as a Chinaman. His features -bore certain characteristics of his race, -assuredly; but he was so thoroughly Europeanized, -so cultured, frank and agreeable in demeanor, -that no one could possibly think of him -otherwise than as a royal good fellow whom it was -a privilege to know. With his poor maimed body -covered by the counterpane, the pleasant—almost -merry—expression of his boyish face made one -doubt that he had been injured at all, and I -thought he looked as little like a dying man as -anyone could.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_33">33</div> -<p>“You are young Mr. Steele,” said he in perfect -English, “and I am well pleased to see you, sir; -for you have rendered me a rare service and have -earned my lasting gratitude.”</p> -<p>“It was a simple duty,” I responded, with an -answering smile; “but I am glad I was able to -serve so important a personage, Prince.”</p> -<p>“Important?” said he, arching his eyebrows; -“ah, perhaps you might find me so, were we together -in my own province of Kwang-Kai-Nong.” -A shadow passed over his face, and he -sighed; but next moment, with renewed cheerfulness, -he added, “but we are not in China, Mr. -Steele, and aboard your noble ship the humble -passenger must defer to your own more powerful -individuality.” He cast an amused glance at the -Death’s-Head and said:</p> -<p>“Defer, Mai Lo, to the noble American; defer -for us both, since I am helpless!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_34">34</div> -<p>The attendant, outwardly unmoved and unresponsive, -prostrated himself before me, and then -resumed his former position. I could not resist a -light laugh at the ridiculousness of the performance, -and the Prince joined in the merriment. -Then, suddenly recollecting myself, I became -grave and asked:</p> -<p>“Are you suffering, Prince? Do you think -you are badly hurt?”</p> -<p>The bright eyes regarded me intently for an -instant, after which he turned to the Death’s-Head.</p> -<p>“Leave me, Mai Lo; I would converse with -my host,” said he.</p> -<p>The attendant again prostrated himself, this -time to his Prince, and retired without a word -of protest. But almost immediately the Doctor -came hurrying in, and there was protest in both -his words and demeanor.</p> -<p>“Look you, Prince Kai,” he said, “this is no -time for reckless folly. I gave you morphine to -quiet your pain and enable you to sleep, and you -positively must not excite yourself and neutralize -the effect of the medicine.”</p> -<p>The young man gave him a look half whimsical, -half sympathetic.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_35">35</div> -<p>“My dear Gaylord,” said he, “you have, in -your wisdom, numbered the hours remaining to -me, and I accept the decree as final. But why -should I sleep during those brief hours, when rest -eternal will soon be mine?”</p> -<p>The Doctor flushed and cast down his eyes. -He was a good-hearted man, and not yet calloused -in the presence of death. The Prince -smiled upon him in kindly fashion and asked:</p> -<p>“Is there an ample supply of morphine?”</p> -<p>“There is ample, my Prince.”</p> -<p>“Then listen to my wish. I do not care to -sleep, nor do I want to suffer in the brief time -you have allotted me. Let me secure all the -pleasure I am able to until the Earth Dragon -completes his vengeance upon me. That will be -kind, dear Doctor, and your reward shall be provided -for.”</p> -<p>The old surgeon took the Chinaman’s hand and -pressed it warmly.</p> -<p>“Never mind the reward, my Prince,” said -he. “I’m out of a job just now, and am glad to -experiment upon you, so I shan’t get rusty. Your -wish shall be respected.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_36">36</div> -<p>“Then leave me with Mr. Steele awhile,” was -the reply, “and see that Mai Lo doesn’t disturb -us.”</p> -<p>The Doctor bowed with deference and withdrew.</p> -<p>“Prince,” said I, “they call me Sam aboard -this ship, and I’ll be glad to have you do the -same. I’m not much used to a handle to my -name, and if we’re to be friends——”</p> -<p>“We’re to be friends, Sam,” he rejoined, -quickly; “so just squat upon that stool and let us -have a good chat together.”</p> -<p>I was really charmed with my new acquaintance, -he was so animated, so frank in admitting -me to his friendship and so evidently grateful to -me for the slight service I had rendered him. -His brightness made me forget the pitiful fact -that he had but a short time to live, until he -himself reminded me of it.</p> -<p>I can imagine no more delightful a companion -than Prince Kai Lun Pu must have been before -his terrible accident. He began by telling me -much of his history, in a whimsical, half facetious -way that deprived the relation of any affectation -or egotism.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_37">37</div> -<p>A prince of the royal blood and related to the -reigning Manchu family, Kai had been early -singled out for an important position in the empire -and sent to England to be educated. He -had graduated from Oxford a year before, and -after a brief visit to his own country, where he -held a long consultation with the Emperor and -that terrible old woman, Tsi An, the Dowager -Empress, he had toured Europe, Egypt and India, -and afterward visited the principal cities of -the United States. This had enabled him to -study other nations and to note their manners -and customs, and he was returning to China as a -Viceroy and a member of the Imperial Cabinet, -to which post he had already been appointed, -when he met with the terrible accident which -was to cut short his brilliant career.</p> -<p>So much this royal prince confided to me in -our first interview; but he cared less to talk of -himself than to be amused, and soon he began to -question me as to my own history and adventures.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_38">38</div> -<p>Being willing to amuse the poor fellow, and -having no duties that required my attention, I -passed the afternoon in relating the adventures of -my brief life. These seemed to astonish him -greatly, and he questioned me closely in regard -to Alaska and Panama, where I had voyaged with -my father and Uncle Naboth, but which he had -never visited. I also told him some queer adventures -of mine in Egypt, but he was more -familiar with that country.</p> -<p>I feared to weary the young Prince with my -long stories, but he would not let me go. Twice -during the afternoon Dr. Gaylord came in and -administered to his patient hypodermic injections -of morphine, and these must have kept him free -from pain, for he made no complaints and retained -his bright cheerfulness until I finally -insisted on leaving him.</p> -<p>Outside his door was the unemotional Mai Lo, -standing as stiffly as a statue. The attendant -saluted me with great respect and immediately -entered his master’s room.</p> -<p>Dr. Gaylord was in the saloon smoking a -cigar, and he nodded as I approached and said;</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_39">39</div> -<p>“Queer fellow, Prince Kai, isn’t he?”</p> -<p>“A very charming fellow, I think, Doctor.”</p> -<p>“Yes; and richer than Rothschild—or your -Rockefeller,” he added. “You should have seen -him arrayed in his native costume on board the -<i>Karamata Maru</i>, and surrounded by his four devoted -followers. He was a picture, I assure you, -and dignified and gracious enough to warrant his -royal blood. Everyone liked him, heathen -though he is.”</p> -<p>“Heathen!” I echoed, surprised.</p> -<p>“Of course he’s a heathen. But I admit he -makes you forget that, for in London and at -Oxford he acquired the polish of an English -gentleman. It was only when I noted the rascals -surrounding him that I realized he was a -Chinaman.”</p> -<p>“But they were faithful,” I suggested.</p> -<p>“To the death,” said he, with a slight shudder. -“They even tried to oppose their frail bodies between -him and the ship’s splintering timbers. -Sir, it would have made you cringe to see their -mangled remains——as I did. But the sacrifice -did no good at all.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_40">40</div> -<p>“You are sure he will die?” I asked.</p> -<p>“I am positive. Surgical skill can do nothing -to save him. If only old Death’s-Head had perished -with him,” he added, with a glance toward -the state cabin, “I should feel more reconciled. -But Mai Lo happened to be in a safe place, and -escaped.”</p> -<p>“Is he old?” I asked musingly.</p> -<p>“You never can tell a Chinaman’s age from -his looks,” said the Doctor. “Yet I would wager -that Mai Lo is sixty, if he’s a day. I’m told that -at home he’s the governor of Prince Kai’s native -province, and a person of consequence.”</p> -<p>“I don’t like him,” said I, frankly.</p> -<p>“No one likes him, not even his young master,” -returned the Doctor. “By the way, how -old should you judge Kai Lun Pu to be?”</p> -<p>“Perhaps the Prince is eighteen—or nineteen,” -I hazarded.</p> -<p>“He is seven-and-twenty. These Chinese seem -to age very slowly, unless they’re addicted to -opium, like the coolies. Have a cigar, sir?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_41">41</div> -<p>I shook my head and went on deck, where -Archie and Joe at once collared me with a demand -to know what “His Royal Muchness, the -Chink” had been talking about all the afternoon. -I was quite full of the subject and told them as -much as I knew about our injured passenger, -adding that I was sincerely sorry the poor fellow -must die.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_42">42</div> -<h2 id="c4"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER IV.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A STARTLING PROPOSITION.</span></h2> -<p>Next morning after breakfast I was again summoned -to attend Prince Kai Lun Pu. I may as -well remark in this place that with the Chinese -the surname comes first, and Kai was my new -friend’s family name, as mine is Steele. “Pu” -with him stood in the place of “Sam” with me, -and Lun was his middle name. But as the -Chinese name always means something, a free -translation of Kai Lun Pu into English would be -“blossom of the tree,” Kai being a tree, or in -some connections the root of a tree. So the -Prince’s name was a very pretty and appropriate -one, although it sounds so queer to our uncomprehending -ears.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_43">43</div> -<p>My new friend greeted me as cheerily as on -the previous day, although I noted the fact that -dark circles had settled around his eyes and his -cheeks were a bit more hollow. The doctor was -with him when I came in, and I asked if his -patient had slept.</p> -<p>“Not a wink,” he replied. “Our Prince does -not intend to lose a moment of life, and so I sat -up with him until after midnight myself. Then -he talked to Mai Lo until daylight.”</p> -<p>“And that was time wasted,” added the -Prince, with a queer glance at his attendant, “for -Mai Lo has a limited vocabulary, although he is -so wise and experienced. I think he spoke six -words to me in return for all my chatter. So -now I will excuse him from my presence until I -require his services.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo heard and prostrated himself humbly -before his Prince, retiring with the stealthy glide -of a ghost. The doctor was preparing his hypodermic -syringe, and the sick man watched him -thoughtfully.</p> -<p>“Do you see much change in my condition?” -he presently asked.</p> -<p>“A little,” answered the doctor. “Your vitality -is wonderful. An ordinary man would have -succumbed long ago.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_44">44</div> -<p>“Am I sure of today?” enquired the Prince.</p> -<p>The surgeon administered the hypodermic before -replying. Then he said, slowly:</p> -<p>“While your heart retains its action you will -live; but a clot may interfere with the action at -any time. I cannot promise you even today, yet -you may see the light tomorrow—or of several -tomorrows.”</p> -<p>“But not many of them?”</p> -<p>“Not many, Prince.”</p> -<p>“Ah, the Earth Dragon is relentless. I cannot -reach China?”</p> -<p>“No, indeed. To Shanghai or Hong Kong is -two weeks. And there is another thing that I -must speak to you about. I have no means of -embalming or preserving your body.”</p> -<p>For a moment the Prince looked grave. Then -he laughed again, lightly, but I thought with -little or no mirth. In spite of his Occidental education -Kai Lun Pu retained the prejudices of his -forefathers and longed to have his body carried -to China and laid to rest in his ancestral halls.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_45">45</div> -<p>“What a fuss old Mai Lo will make when I -am cast into the sea!” he remarked. “You’ll -have to put him in irons, Sam, or he’ll run amuck -among you and cause mischief.”</p> -<p>“If he does he shall go after you,” I promised. -“That is, unless you wish him preserved to carry -out your bequests at home and convey your -messages to your friends.”</p> -<p>The Prince made a face so ridiculous that both -Gaylord and I smiled at him.</p> -<p>“I will confide to you a secret,” said he; “my -servant is fully as repulsive to me as he is to -you. But he is a man of high birth, a mandarin -and the hereditary governor of my own province; -so I had to carry the fellow with me on my -travels.”</p> -<p>“He looks like a dummy,” I suggested.</p> -<p>“And his looks are very deceptive,” retorted -the Prince. “Mai Lo is remarkably subtle and -observing, and as intelligent as he is proud and -ambitious. Really, until my accident occurred, I -feared the fellow, although I knew he would sacrifice -his life for me if necessary. It will be his -duty after my death to return to his home, propitiate -the Earth Dragon, and then commit suicide; -but the chances are Mai Lo will find a way -to avoid that. There will be too much to feed his -ambition.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_46">46</div> -<p>“Will he inherit your estates?” inquired the -doctor.</p> -<p>“By no means. Mai Lo is noble, but not of -the blood royal. My estates will go to the Emperor, -because I have no heir; my ancestral halls -will be sealed up and abandoned, and—I shall -soon be forgotten.”</p> -<p>“Why so?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Because I shall never become an ancestor -myself,” he responded, laughing genuinely this -time. “An absurd statement, isn’t it, Sam? But -my countrymen are devoted Shintoists, or ancestor -worshippers, and while I have gained honor -and respect in life through my powerful ancestry, -in death I lose all and am speedily forgotten.”</p> -<p>While I thoughtfully pondered this statement -the doctor withdrew and left us alone together.</p> -<p>“Do you believe in this queer religion of ancestor -worship, Prince?” I inquired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_47">47</div> -<p>“Of course not, Sam. I’m a mighty poor -Chinaman, as far as our orthodox traditions and -religious observances are concerned. In fact my -people are not really religious at all, for they -vilify and even thrash their bronze and wooden -gods if they do not behave properly, and the -whole ceremonial worship of China is a farce. -I do not mind telling you that even before I went -to Europe my heart refused to acknowledge those -decayed ancestors of mine as more important -than the dust to which they have returned in the -course of nature. But I kept the secret of my -apostacy to myself, and in order to secure ample -funds to enjoy the pleasures of Europe I even -robbed my ancestral halls of a portion of their -treasure.”</p> -<p>“Oh!” I said. “Is there treasure, then, in -your ancestral halls?”</p> -<p>He smiled.</p> -<p>“More than half the wealth of China—the accumulated -wealth of centuries—is tied up forever -in this absurd manner,” he replied. “My family -was old at the time of the Tartar invasion, and -it has always been wealthy. In my ancestral -halls, in my province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, lies a -mass of treasure that would startle the world if -it were to be unearthed and publicly displayed. -Yet no one has ever seen it in my generation but -myself.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_48">48</div> -<p>“I do not quite understand this system,” I -said, much interested in these statements.</p> -<p>“It is our immemorial custom,” explained the -Prince, “to bury with each head of a family one-half -the wealth he possesses, to be used by him -when his resurrection occurs at the end of the -world. The remaining half is inherited by his -eldest son, his successor. A daughter never inherits, -you know. When the son dies, one-half -his wealth is laid with his body in the tombs of -the ancestral halls, and so this accumulation goes -on from century to century, and half the wealth -of the nation is continually abstracted from its -resources.”</p> -<p>“But suppose there is no son,” said I. “What -happens then?”</p> -<p>“Then the line ends. In the case of a noble -family, such as ours, the confidential servant secretly -seals up the ancestral halls and then commits -suicide, so that no one may ever discover -where they are located. If he hesitates to kill -himself by the ninth day the other servants -promptly kill him; so his fate is really sealed in -case his lord dies without an heir.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_49">49</div> -<p>“And is Mai Lo your confidential servant in -this case?” I asked curiously.</p> -<p>“You have guessed it,” replied the Prince, -smiling. “If I were sure he would do his duty it -would deprive death of half its sting; but I suspect, -Sam, that Mai Lo has as little respect for -ancestor worship as I myself, and it is my impression -that he will rob the tombs of my forefathers -very freely before he seals them up forever.”</p> -<p>“But won’t his fellow-servants kill him if he -fails to commit suicide?” I asked.</p> -<p>“I could answer that question more positively -if I knew the mind of Mai Lo better,” returned -the Prince, more gravely than was his wont. -Then he brightened and said:</p> -<p>“I am much interested in your friends Archie -and Joe, who were so loyal and brave in your -Egyptian adventures, which you related to me -yesterday. Did you not say they were still your -comrades?”</p> -<p>“Yes, indeed, Prince. Both are now aboard -the <i>Seagull</i>.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_50">50</div> -<p>“May I see them? Will you bring them here -to see me?” he asked, eagerly.</p> -<p>“They will be greatly pleased,” I replied. -“When?”</p> -<p>“At once. You remember the doctor’s -warning.”</p> -<p>“I’ll get them,” said I, rising.</p> -<p>“Send Mai Lo,” suggested the Prince. I did -so, asking the attendant, who stood stiffly outside -the door, to summon my friends to an -audience with Kai Lun Pu.</p> -<p>In a few minutes Joe and Archie arrived, as -eager as I knew they would be to make the -acquaintance of our interesting passenger.</p> -<p>The Prince conversed with them upon various -subjects for fully an hour, pressing them for details -of our former adventures and shrewdly -drawing out the characteristics of both the boys -without their suspecting it in the least. I felt -quite proud of my friends, for although -each in his own way was odd to the verge of -eccentricity, two more manly, truer hearted fellows -did not exist—or at least that was my -opinion of them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_51">51</div> -<p>The Prince seemed to approve of them, too, -and with their quaint answers and ways they certainly -amused him—Archie bluff and outspoken -and Joe modest and retiring as a girl.</p> -<p>Presently, as he lay back upon his pillows, Kai -Lun Pu began to laugh. He laughed again, -seemingly much amused; and still again, with -evident enjoyment of some thought that had occurred -to him. Archie and Joe stared at him -rather uneasily, and I own I had myself a fleeting -suspicion that his maimed body was finally -affecting his mind. But the next moment the -Prince said, in his ordinary tones:</p> -<p>“By all the big and little gods, I’ll do it!”</p> -<p>“Do what, Prince?” I asked, curiously.</p> -<p>“Give you a new adventure to undertake,” he -replied, almost gleefully. “You three boys are -not tired of adventures, are you?”</p> -<p>“Not much,” returned Archie, stoutly.</p> -<p>“And although you’ve found some small treasure -already, you wouldn’t object to finding more, -would you?” he continued, eyeing us closely.</p> -<p>Our eager faces must have answered him; but -I said, as calmly as I could:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_52">52</div> -<p>“What is the proposition, your Highness?”</p> -<p>“The proposition is simply this, Sam; I’m -going to show you how to rob my ancestral -halls!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_53">53</div> -<h2 id="c5"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER V.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE HALLS OF HIS ANCESTORS.</span></h2> -<p>I’m afraid we looked rather foolish at this -suggestion. Archie was open-mouthed and wide-eyed; -Joe’s sensitive face took on a frown, and -I felt myself flushing red.</p> -<p>“You see, Prince,” I said at last, shifting uneasily -in my seat, “we’ve been adventurers, but -not buccaneers, and to <i>rob</i>——”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_54">54</div> -<p>“Nonsense!” cried Kai, laughing at us again; -“the word ‘rob’ does not mean to steal, even in -your bungling English. And I used it figuratively. -To rob my ancestral halls would not be -a sin, for you would deprive no living person of -what is his at present or might be his in the -future. As for the dead, my opinion is that my -ancestors are very dead; and, in case their bodies -resurrect at the end of the world, they won’t -mind whether they are wealthy or not. I tell -you, Sam, I can imagine no more foolish idea -than to bury treasure with the dead, and had I -lived to return to China it was my firm intention -to rob the ancestral halls myself. In that case no -one would ever know it, and there would be no -danger. Why, as I said before, I abstracted certain -jewels from the tombs years ago, and spent -the proceeds in high living. So, if I was willing -to rob the ancestral halls myself, and approve of -your robbing them in my place, now that I am -prevented, you need have no scruples on the plea -of morality. Listen, friends: I present to you -three—to Sam and Joe and Archie—all of the -treasure contained in my ancestral halls. It is -yours—I give it freely—but you must go and -secure it, and that will be a dangerous expedition.”</p> -<p>“Why so?” asked Archie.</p> -<p>“Because you won’t have me to assist you,” -he replied. “Because you must oppose the ancestral -devotion, amounting to a religion, of the -entire Chinese nation. Because my own followers -and servants would cut you down in an -instant if your errand were discovered, and——”</p> -<p>He hesitated.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_55">55</div> -<p>“Any more interesting reasons?” I asked.</p> -<p>“The strongest of all,” said he. “Because I -am convinced that Mai Lo means to get the -treasure himself.”</p> -<p>Joe gave a low whistle, and Archie looked -especially thoughtful.</p> -<p>“Is it worth while, then, for us to undertake -the adventure?” I questioned.</p> -<p>“For centuries past one-half of the wealth of -one of the richest families in China has been -placed in the vaults which I call my ancestral -halls,” he returned. “This wealth consists of -jade, precious stones—especially rubies—pearls -and stores of gold and silver. There is enough -to ransom a kingdom, and as I cannot use it -myself I should like you to get it—if you can. -Your task would be difficult in any event, for to -rob any ancestral hall is a great crime in China. -Even the graves of the poor, which are stone or -mud vaults with roofs of bamboo and palm -leaves, are respected by all. Yet your greatest -danger is from Mai Lo. If he cannot rob my -ancestral halls himself he will try to prevent -anyone else from doing so.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_56">56</div> -<p>“Well, then,” said Archie; “let’s toss him overboard, -while we have the chance. He’s only a -Chinaman.” The next instant, seeing the amused -smile on the Prince’s face, he realized what he -had said and began to apologize. “It’s so hard, -sir,” he added, “to think of you except as one of -ourselves.”</p> -<p>Perhaps the naive compliment pleased the -Prince, for he laughed and said:</p> -<p>“It might be a <i>wise</i> thing to cast Mai Lo into -the sea. But I do not think you will undertake -murder, even to secure my treasure. So I will -do what I can to enable you to outwit the mandarin. -Can you find me a piece of paper and a -small brush?”</p> -<p>Joe got them from his cabin in a few moments, -and while he was absent we all sat in silence.</p> -<p>I spread the piece of paper upon the coverlet in -front of the Prince, and dipped the brush in ink -for him. His left arm was broken and useless, -but fortunately he could use his right arm and -hand, though with difficulty. At once he began -writing in Chinese characters upon the paper, -and presently he finished and held out the brush -for me to take.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_57">57</div> -<p>“You cannot read my signature, Sam,” said -he, “but it is there, and will be recognized. It is -an order to all my dependents to recognize you -and your companions as my guests for one year, -and to serve you as faithfully as they would myself. -I have added that my spirit will watch to -see if I am obeyed and to take vengeance if I am -not. That is, of course, nonsense to us; but it -ought to be effective with my people. Take the -paper, Sam, and guard it carefully. Stay! call -in Mai Lo for a moment.”</p> -<p>I did so, and the Prince said to his attendant -in an easy tone:</p> -<p>“Witness this order, Mai Lo.”</p> -<p>The mandarin glanced at the document, but -though I watched him carefully I could detect -no sign of emotion in his glassy eyes, or even -surprise or interest upon his putty-like features. -He took the brush from my hand and obediently -added his signature to that of the Prince. Then, -at his master’s command, he again retired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_58">58</div> -<p>I took the paper, folded it carefully, and placed -it in my wallet.</p> -<p>“Then you are decided to undertake the adventure?” -asked the Prince, in a pleased voice.</p> -<p>I looked at Archie and Joe, and they both -nodded. So I answered:</p> -<p>“We will seek for the treasure, your Highness.”</p> -<p>“Good!” said he. “Now take the signet ring -from my finger.”</p> -<p>I obeyed. It was a heavy gold band, curiously -engraved and set with a huge ruby. The stone -had an upper flat surface, on which were cut -three strange characters.</p> -<p>“Do not display this ring except in case of -necessity,” warned Kai Lun Pu. “When you do, -it will command obedience of every man in my -province. It will even be powerful with the -Emperor. So keep it safely.”</p> -<p>I thanked him and stowed the ring in my -pocket.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_59">59</div> -<p>“And now,” said the Prince, “there is but one -more thing I can do for you, but that ought to -prove of great assistance in your venture. -Listen carefully, all of you, for the secret I am -about to confide to your ears may not be written -down in any way, and the memory alone must -guard it. Heretofore it has been handed down -in my family from generation to generation by -confiding the knowledge to the eldest son, who -alone inherits. My ancestors would have died -sooner than allow a stranger or an alien to know -this family secret; but I—I am different. In me -the shackles of tradition and foolish custom have -been broken by a liberal education and a knowledge -of the great world whose existence many of -my countrymen do not even suspect.”</p> -<p>He paused a moment, as if in thought, and -then continued as follows, speaking slowly and -distinctly but in a lowered voice:</p> -<p>“It will be easy for you to locate the ancestral -halls of the family of Kai. It is near to my own -palace, and you will first see a quaint but beautiful -house of polished bamboo, with an entrance -on each of its four sides. Each entrance is -guarded by a god, and it will be wise for you to -pretend to propitiate these gods by offerings. -Burn prayers for my spirit’s welfare before them. -You must not enter this house, for it is sacred; -but I will describe it to you.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_60">60</div> -<p>“In the center is a stone walled pit, with steps -leading downward. In the center of the pit is -a bronze tablet, which, when lifted, discloses a -passageway. This passage forms a long tunnel -slanting into the earth, and if you could follow -it, it would lead you to the underground vault, -or chih, where my noble ancestors lie buried. -This vault is cut from the solid rock, and is a -big domed chamber ornamented with the best art -of the ages that have elapsed since its construction. -The tapestries are said to be the best and -most valuable in the whole Empire. Around the -sides of this chamber are the niches where repose -the burial caskets of my respected ancestors, and -beside each casket are placed the chests, urns and -taborets containing one-half the wealth this ancestor -died possessed of. Do you understand this -description?”</p> -<p>“I can picture it perfectly,” said I.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_61">61</div> -<p>“That is well. But now for the secret.” -Again he lowered his voice, with an uneasy glance -toward the door, behind which he knew Mai Lo -was stationed. Then he continued:</p> -<p>“There is a second, or secret, entrance to the -burial chamber, which no one outside of the -heir of our house has ever suspected. It was -built seven centuries ago by Kai Tai, a pious -man who wished to worship in secret at the -tombs of his ancestors without the formal ceremony -required when entering the ancestral hall -publicly. This private entrance is also a tunnel, -and leads from my palace itself. Now, my -friends, pay strict attention. There is, in the -palace, a set of rooms called the Suite of the -Horned Fish, from its mode of decoration. These -are the apartments always occupied by the royal -prince of our line, and so they will be vacant -when you arrive at the palace. The main doorway -to the Suite of the Horned Fish will doubtless -be guarded night and day, and it will not be -wise for you to try to force an entrance therein. -But in the bend of the passageway just beyond -the entrance is a tapestry representing the Earth -Dragon embracing a woman, and behind this -tapestry you will find a small ball or knob of -bronze. Pull this ball toward you, outward, and -a private door will open leading directly into my -sleeping chamber. Once there, you are not liable -to interruption.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_62">62</div> -<p>“In one corner of this chamber is a great statue -of the first Kai in armor. It is a dreadful thing, -and used to frighten me when a boy; but in its -carving the statue shows great artistic skill. By -pushing the left foot sideways—it will require a -strong pressure—a panel in the wall back of the -statue will be released. It is the entrance to the -secret passage and once you have found it the -rest is easy. It leads to one of the niches in the -vault of my ancestors, the tapestries cleverly concealing -the doorway. By means of this passage -you may convey all or a part of the treasure to -my chamber in the palace, and from there I -must leave you to your own ingenious devices to -transport it safely to Shanghai or aboard your -ship. Have I made this quite plain to you, my -friends?”</p> -<p>“Quite plain,” we all answered, pleased to have -the adventure so easily arranged for us; and I -added:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_63">63</div> -<p>“How can we thank you, Prince Kai?”</p> -<p>He smiled.</p> -<p>“I am well repaid in believing you will outwit -old Mai Lo, and secure the treasure he means to -steal,” was his reply. “If I possess spirit I -shall try to watch you and enjoy the fun.”</p> -<p>“Oh, don’t do that!” exclaimed Archie with a -shudder.</p> -<p>“But you won’t know it, and I haven’t much -faith in a spiritual existence,” he replied.</p> -<p>“What have you faith in?” I asked, shocked -to hear him speak so lightly on his death-bed.</p> -<p>“We Shintoists believe in our ancestors,” said -the Prince mockingly, I thought; “and that has -always made us more sensible than our Buddhist -neighbors. Also I have studied Christianity, -Mohammedanism and Theosophy, and they have -led me to admire Confucius more. So I get -back to Shintoism in the end. I shall die in the -faith of my ancestors, but not hampered by their -narrow prejudices, I hope.”</p> -<p>He sighed with this, and I thought his cheeks -looked more sunken and his skin more pallid than -I had yet noticed them. So I said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_64">64</div> -<p>“This has been a trying interview, your Highness, -and you need rest. Shall we retire?”</p> -<p>He hesitated, and then nodded with a return -of his old brightness:</p> -<p>“Send in the doctor,” said he, “it’s time for -more morphine.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_65">65</div> -<h2 id="c6"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VI.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">“OLD DEATH’S-HEAD.”</span></h2> -<p>When we arrived on deck again the wind -had freshened and the pleasant spell of weather -we had lately experienced seemed likely to leave -us. But our gallant <i>Seagull</i> headed the waves -merrily, with scarcely any heaving of her swanlike -body, and we knew her staunchness so well -that we did not dread any weather that might -overtake us.</p> -<p>Finding a sheltered position in the waist, we -three boys eagerly discussed our important interview -with the Prince and the chances of success -in the adventure offered us.</p> -<p>“He’s made everything so blamed easy for us -that it’s like taking candy from a babe,” said -Archie, gleefully.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_66">66</div> -<p>“He has certainly proved himself a generous -friend,” I assented. “It’s a pity he must die. -I’d rather have him alive and my friend, than to -get the treasure. Eh, Joe?”</p> -<p>“Exactly,” answered Joe, in his quiet voice.</p> -<p>“I like the chap, too,” said Archie, “but our -sentiment won’t alter the facts in the case, will -it? Here’s a treasure—and a whopper, too, I -imagine—calling to us to come and take it, -and——”</p> -<p>“And here’s Mai Lo, who wants it himself,” -added Joe.</p> -<p>“Oh, him!” cried Archie, scornfully.</p> -<p>“Joe’s right,” said I, thoughtfully; “Mai Lo is -a power to be reckoned with. Even the Prince -fears him.”</p> -<p>“I don’t,” declared Archie, “the man’s a -dummy. Anyone that’ll kow-tow and get on his -knees the way this fellow does, is a coward and a -sneak.”</p> -<p>“The doctor,” said Joe, softly, “calls him ‘Old -Death’s-Head.’”</p> -<p>“Well, what of it?”</p> -<p>“I’m afraid of Death.”</p> -<p>We both started at this; but Archie, recovering -courage, asked:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_67">67</div> -<p>“What can one miserable Chinaman do, opposed -to three Americans?”</p> -<p>“Very little, in America,” replied Joe. “But -we’re going to his own country, to China, where -old Death’s-Head is a high mandarin, and the -governor of a province. He won’t kow-tow -there, for the Prince is his only superior, and the -Prince will be deep under the ocean soon.”</p> -<p>We thought this over. There was usually -something to think over when Joe made a long -speech.</p> -<p>“Do you mean, then, that you’re scared out; -that you won’t undertake this thing?” demanded -Archie, finally.</p> -<p>“No,” said Joe, “I’m going to China. That -is, if you fellows are game to go with me.”</p> -<p>“That’s the way to talk!”</p> -<p>“But we’re putting our heads in the jaws of -a trap, and the least little thing is likely to spring -it,” added Joe.</p> -<p>Archie looked puzzled.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_68">68</div> -<p>“I can’t understand why you take that view -of it,” he protested. “It seems to me the thing’s -easy enough. We’ve got the Prince’s letter to -his people, and the ring, and the secret of the -private way into his ancestral hall. If we bungle -such a job as that, we ought to be hanged.”</p> -<p>“And will be, or worse. So we mustn’t bungle -it,” said Joe. “Where is this province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, -Sam?”</p> -<p>“I forgot to ask,” I replied, wondering at my -oversight.</p> -<p>“China’s a big country,” suggested Joe.</p> -<p>“I know. I’ll inquire about the location, and -how to get to it, the next time I see the Prince.”</p> -<p>“Do,” said Archie, “that’ll help a lot.”</p> -<p>But I didn’t see the Prince again. At the -lunch table we found the doctor, eating with apparent -gusto but with an intent look on his face.</p> -<p>“How’s your patient, Doc?” Uncle Naboth -was asking as I entered.</p> -<p>“Why, I’m out of a job again,” replied Doctor -Gaylord, gravely.</p> -<p>“Great Goodness! The man ain’t dead, is he?” -demanded my uncle.</p> -<p>“He is, sir.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_69">69</div> -<p>I do not know why I had such a sudden sinking -of the heart as I heard this. Perhaps the -noble young Chinaman had won from me more -admiration and affection than I had suspected, -during the brief time I had known him.</p> -<p>I glanced at Joe and Archie, and they were -looking mighty solemn.</p> -<p>“Wasn’t it rather sudden, Doc?” inquired -Uncle Naboth, after a pause, during which he -stirred his tea energetically.</p> -<p>“Yes, he might have lived another four-and-twenty -hours. But he wore out the morphine and -began to suffer terribly. So I killed him.”</p> -<p>“What!”</p> -<p>“Gave him an overdose of morphine, at his own -request, and he went to his long sleep with a -smile of gratitude upon his face.”</p> -<p>There was another pause.</p> -<p>“Ahem!” said Capt. Steele, clearing his throat, -“was that—er—er—strictly professional, Dr. -Gaylord?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_70">70</div> -<p>“It was strictly humane, Captain. The man -was crushed and mangled from the waist down, -and according to all the laws of science and common-sense -has been as good as dead ever since -the accident. He couldn’t have lived until now -without the morphine. When that failed to -soothe him the end was bound to creep nearer by -slow degrees, allowing him to suffer horrible torments. -I couldn’t stand that, and he couldn’t. -So he begged me to end it for him, and I did.”</p> -<p>“You’re a good man, Gaylord,” remarked -Uncle Naboth, mopping his bald head with his -red bandanna. “I’m glad you had the courage -to do it.”</p> -<p>“This Prince of China,” said the doctor, leaning -back in his chair and thrusting his hands in -his pockets, “was a royal good fellow. I had observed -him on shipboard, and was attracted by -his cheerful, intelligent face. When the <i>Karamata -Maru</i> broke up I left everyone else to attend -to Kai Lun Pu, until I discovered he was fatally -injured. Unfortunately all my surgical tools and -requirements were out of reach, and in the pockets -of the clothes which I grabbed up before I -rushed on deck were only a small medicine case -and my hypodermic outfit. I assisted Mai Lo, -the only one of the Prince’s attendants who survived, -to get Kai off the wreck and safe aboard -this ship, and at his urgent request I remained -with him, since the doctor of the <i>Nagasaki Maru</i> -could look after the few survivors of the <i>Karamata -Maru</i> who were injured. I am well paid -for doing this, but I want to state that the money -did not influence me in the least.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_71">71</div> -<p>To look at the doctor was evidence of the -truth of this statement; so we merely nodded -assent.</p> -<p>“As soon as I had him settled in your cabin -yonder,” he continued, “I told him that he was -dying. Kai accepted the decree like a philosopher -and asked me how long I could keep him -alive without suffering. It was then that we -made our bargain, and I promised he should die -comfortably. It seems he had certain family -affairs to arrange with Mai Lo, who represents -him in his province, and afterward he had several -long talks with Sam and the other boys here.”</p> -<p>He paused to look from one to the other of us -curiously, and the shrewd glance from beneath -his prominent gray eyebrows was rather disconcerting.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_72">72</div> -<p>“By good luck,” he went on, “the Prince finished -his arrangements, whatever they were, before -the effect of the morphine wore out. When -I went to him a while ago I saw the time had -come to fulfil my promise. I asked him if he -was ready and he said he was. So, in the parlance -of the Chinese, he sleeps with his ancestors.”</p> -<p>In the silence that followed we were all busy -with our own thoughts. Finally my father -asked:</p> -<p>“Where is Mai Lo?”</p> -<p>“Burning prayers before the body. He’s -going to make trouble for us, pretty soon.”</p> -<p>“How’s that?” asked the Captain.</p> -<p>“These Chinese believe it’s a lasting disgrace -to allow their bodies to be buried anywhere but -at home. Mai Lo has already asked me when I -would embalm the body; but I’ve been making -inquiries and find there’s no material aboard the -<i>Seagull</i> that will enable me to preserve the -corpse of Kai Lun Pu until we can get him to -China. He himself understood this, and was -willing to be cast overboard; but old Death’s-Head -has different ideas, and when he learns -what we are going to do he will make trouble, as -I said.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_73">73</div> -<p>“What can he do?” asked Uncle Naboth.</p> -<p>“These Chinese have a disagreeable way of -running amuck and slicing a few people into -mincemeat before they can be overcome. I won’t -say Mai Lo will do that, but he will do something—anything -in his power to prevent us lowering -his master’s body into the sea.”</p> -<p>“He won’t run amuck,” said I, positively; “nor -will he do anything that will endanger his own -life.”</p> -<p>“Why not, Sam?” asked my father. “Mai -Lo’s a queer chap. I can’t make him out at all. -Seems to me he’s likely to do anything.”</p> -<p>“Except endanger himself,” I added. “The -Prince knew Mai Lo better than anyone, and -from what he told me I believe Mai’s more clever -than you suppose, and too ambitious to sacrifice -his life for a mere whim.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_74">74</div> -<p>“It isn’t a mere whim,” said the doctor. -“The Shintoists are ancestor worshippers, and -the sacredness of a dead body is part of their religion. -Mai Lo, if he’s a good Shintoist, believes -he himself will be condemned by the spirits of his -own ancestors if he allows his master to be cast -into the sea, whence it is impossible he can be resurrected -when the end of the world comes.”</p> -<p>“But <i>is</i> Mai Lo a good Shintoist?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Mm—I don’t know. He claims to be; but -the fellow puzzles me. Many of the Chinese -wear a mask of expressionless reserve; but Mai -Lo is the most incomprehensible being I have ever -met. If he weren’t clever he wouldn’t be a high -mandarin, so we can’t judge him by his terracotta -face and beady eyes.”</p> -<p>“Oh, well,” remarked my father, “we can’t -endanger our own health by keeping a decaying -body on board, so whenever you’re ready for the -ceremony, Doctor, we will give the Prince as -decent a sea-burial as possible. And that in spite -of the old mandarin. By the way, Sam, see if -Mai Lo wants anything to eat.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_75">75</div> -<p>I arose and knocked softly upon the door of -the state cabin. Presently it was opened a mere -crack and I caught a glimpse of Mai Lo’s expressionless -face behind it. But when he saw me he -closed the door again quickly, before I had time -to speak; and I heard the key click in the lock.</p> -<p>“Let the beast starve,” I growled, turning -away to go on deck; and the others seemed to -approve the sentiment, for they followed me without -protest.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_76">76</div> -<h2 id="c7"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE BECOME CONSPIRATORS.</span></h2> -<p>“You’ll find my first suggestion was good,” -said Archie, as we stood in the shelter of the -wheel-house, for the wind was half a gale by this -time. “The proper thing to do is to chuck old -Death’s-Head overboard.”</p> -<p>“It would certainly simplify matters,” I agreed; -“but unfortunately it can’t be done.”</p> -<p>“Then we ought to cultivate his friendship,” -said Joe.</p> -<p>“How can we?”</p> -<p>“I don’t know; but it’s a great mistake to -allow him to think he’s our enemy.”</p> -<p>“Why so, Joe?”</p> -<p>“We’ve got to go into his province to get -the treasure. He’s powerful there, and we need -his good will. He might make it pretty hot for -us otherwise.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_77">77</div> -<p>“True enough,” said Archie, gloomily. “But -you can’t cultivate the friendship of a dummy. -He won’t respond worth a cent.”</p> -<p>“He must have <i>some</i> sentiment,” suggested -Joe; “his faithfulness to his Prince proves that. -Let’s study him and try to discover how to reach -his gratitude, or self-esteem, or——”</p> -<p>“Or what?”</p> -<p>“How to further his ambition.”</p> -<p>“If the Prince is buried at sea,” I said, reflectively, -“Mai Lo will be disgraced at home. -If we can save him from this disgrace he ought -to be grateful, for it will give him a chance to -carry out his ambitious plans.”</p> -<p>“I thought he was obliged to commit suicide,” -said Archie.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_78">78</div> -<p>“So he is; but not immediately. First he -must settle his master’s affairs, and that business -ought to provide pretty fair pickings for an -unscrupulous man. Then he will be obliged to -seal up the ancestral hall and destroy all traces -of any entrance to it, or even its existence. All -this takes time, and will give him a chance to -complete his plans for running away with his -plunder, most of which will be stolen from the -tombs of the Prince’s ancestors.”</p> -<p>“Will he dare do that?” asked Archie.</p> -<p>“Mai Lo has seen a good deal of the world -outside of China,” said I, “and such experience -is bound to destroy many of the doctrines of his -religious belief. Contact with our western civilization -made the Prince an unbeliever in Shintoism, -and perhaps did the same for Mai Lo.”</p> -<p>“Then why is he so set on lugging the body -of the Prince to China? He must know that this -ancestor worship is a humbug.”</p> -<p>“He does. Also he knows that his people at -home are still firm believers in it. It is to save -himself from disgrace that he will insist on -taking the body home.”</p> -<p>“I see,” responded Archie. “But he can’t do -that, you know. There’s no way to embalm the -Prince properly, and Captain Steele has already -decided to drop the body overboard.”</p> -<p>Looking aft I saw the doctor pacing the quarter-deck -with his pipe in his mouth, and suddenly -the sight inspired me with an idea.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_79">79</div> -<p>“Boys,” I said, “we’ve got to have some help -in this affair. We can’t carry out the adventure -all alone. Suppose we ask the doctor to join -us?”</p> -<p>“Old Gaylord?”</p> -<p>“Yes. He has good stuff in him, to my notion; -and he says he’s out of a job.”</p> -<p>“A good idea,” said Joe.</p> -<p>“Won’t he ask for too big a slice of the pie?” -inquired Archie.</p> -<p>“According to the Prince there’s more treasure -in his ancestral halls than we could cart away -in a year. If Dr. Gaylord will help us we won’t -lose anything by giving him his share.”</p> -<p>“I don’t see how he can help us a bit,” declared -Archie. “For my part I’d rather have -Ned Britton or Mr. Perkins. They’re true blue -and game to fight to the last.”</p> -<p>“This isn’t a matter that depends on fighting, -Archie,” I reminded him. “Our whole ship’s -crew wouldn’t make a showing against the thousands -of Chinamen if it came to open warfare. -It’s a question of ready wit, courage and -audacity.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_80">80</div> -<p>“Then I can’t make out why you want the -doctor,” returned Archie, with a puzzled look.</p> -<p>“I know,” said Joe, in his quiet voice. “I -think I’ve caught Sam’s idea, and it’s a good -one.”</p> -<p>“What is it, then?” asked Archie.</p> -<p>“With the doctor’s help we can fool Mai Lo -and save him from disgrace. And that will win -his gratitude. Eh, Sam?”</p> -<p>“Quite right, Joe. Shall I call the doctor -over?”</p> -<p>They nodded, and at my summons Dr. Gaylord -willingly joined our little group.</p> -<p>“Doctor,” said I, “there’s a conspiracy afloat. -Do you want to join it?”</p> -<p>He gave me a shrewd glance.</p> -<p>“I knew there was something up,” he said, -“and I’ve been trying to study out what secret -Prince Kai confided to you. It has worried me -almost as much as it has Mai Lo.”</p> -<p>“Oh!” said I, with a gasp. “Does <i>he</i> suspect -anything?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_81">81</div> -<p>“Mai Lo is no fool, and you were closeted with -Prince Kai a long time. Also, he witnessed an -important paper, and I heard him ask the Prince -what had become of his ring.”</p> -<p>“What was the reply?” I inquired.</p> -<p>“Prince Kai told him he had given it to Sam -Steele for an important purpose, and that he had -appointed you to carry out his secret wishes. -Also he exacted a promise from Mai Lo to obey -you and render you any assistance you might -demand.”</p> -<p>“Good!” I exclaimed.</p> -<p>“Good as far as it goes,” said the doctor, -drily; “but it won’t go far with Mai Lo. He’s -likely to cut your throat some night if you leave -your door unlocked.”</p> -<p>“Then you distrust him?” I asked, uneasily.</p> -<p>“More than that, Sam. I’m afraid of him. -But let me have your story and your proposal, -and I’ll tell you in a jiffy whether I’ll join your -conspiracy or not.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_82">82</div> -<p>So I began by relating in full my various -interviews with Prince Kai, in the last of which -Archie and Joe had been participants. I added -that I believed the Prince’s idea of our robbing -his ancestors arose from my relation of our former -adventures in search of a treasure, which I -had told him with a view to amusing him. Once -the mischievous notion had seized him, he began -to plan ways to assist us, and I think he derived -a certain pleasure during his last hours in -imagining our difficulties and trying to overcome -them. Another thing that doubtless influenced -him was the desire to outwit Mai Lo, whom he -suspected, probably with good reason, of a desire -to rob the tombs himself.</p> -<p>Dr. Gaylord listened to all the story without -interruption, and I could see that he was intensely -interested. When I finished he smoked for a -time in silence, while we watched him rather -anxiously. Finally he knocked the ashes from -his pipe and said, with decision:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_83">83</div> -<p>“It looks too pretty to miss, my lads, and if -you see where an old fellow like me can be of -use to you, I’ll stand by to the last. But I want -to warn you that we are taking big chances in -this adventure, and if any one of us escapes with -a whole skin he’ll be lucky. On the other hand, -I know something of the enormous wealth of -these ancestral halls, and if we succeed in our -undertaking our fortunes will be made. That -won’t mean much to you youngsters, of course; -but it will enable me to buy a snug farm in -England and settle down to end my days in -peace. So I’m with you, lads, and you can count -on my venturing as much as any of you.”</p> -<p>“Do you know in what part of China the province -of Kwang-Kai-Nong is, doctor?” I inquired.</p> -<p>“Surely. It’s away up in the northwest, in -the foothills of the Himalayas—a most retired -and out-of-the-way place; and that’s what’s -going to make our task doubly hard.”</p> -<p>“How can we get there?” asked Archie.</p> -<p>“By starting at Shanghai, traveling up the -Yang-tse-Kiang a thousand miles or so to Ichang, -and then cutting across country by elephant-train -to the edge of the world, which is the province -of Kwang-Kai-Nong. That’s not very definite, -is it? But the road to Kai-Nong, the capital, is -probably well known.”</p> -<p>“Mai Lo will show us the way,” I said.</p> -<p>The doctor looked at me blankly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_84">84</div> -<p>“We shall be obliged to take my father and -Uncle Naboth into our confidence soon,” I continued, -“for the <i>Seagull</i> must make straight -for Woosung anchorage, so that we may escort -the body of Prince Kai to Shanghai, and up the -Yang-tse, while our ship goes to Canton to unload. -Then they can pick us up when we return.”</p> -<p>“Look here,” said Dr. Gaylord, testily, “have -you gone crazy?”</p> -<p>“I hope not, sir.”</p> -<p>“Then what’s this nonsense about escorting -Prince Kai’s body——”</p> -<p>“To Kai-Nong, so he may rest with his ancestors,” -I interrupted. “That will save Mai Lo -from disgrace, and will enable him to return home -in triumph. To do this, he will gladly show -us the way.”</p> -<p>The doctor’s stare turned to a grin.</p> -<p>“I begin to understand,” said he. “So that is -why you wanted me to join your party.”</p> -<p>“Exactly,” I replied. “We can’t get along -without you.”</p> -<p>“And the spoils of war?”</p> -<p>“There shall be an equal division.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_85">85</div> -<p>“Very good!” said the doctor. “Very good -indeed. The conspiracy is an established fact, -and the conspirators are bound to win.”</p> -<p>With a smile I glanced over his shoulder to -where a motionless form stood by the rail gazing -steadfastly into the sea. The man was too far -away to have overheard us, but the sight of him -froze my smile in an instant.</p> -<p>It was Mai Lo.</p> -<p>“Come,” I said abruptly; “let’s go below and -talk it over. It’s getting chilly here.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_86">86</div> -<h2 id="c8"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VIII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">DR. GAYLORD’S PROPOSAL.</span></h2> -<p>The doctor and I had an important interview -with Mai Lo that very evening. The man was -evidently on guard before the door of his dead -master’s room; for, the moment one of us approached -the state cabin, there was Mai Lo confronting -him, although the mandarin had been -seen at quite another part of the ship a short -time before. At such times the expressionless -face and unfathomable beady eyes were turned -toward us like those of a basilisk, and they impressed -me with an uneasy sensation in spite of -the fact that I felt that he alone was helpless to -oppose us in anything we might decide to do.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_87">87</div> -<p>But it was not our cue at present to antagonize -Mai Lo, but to win his confidence. My father -had already loudly declared in the Manchu’s hearing -that the body of Prince Kai must be buried -at sea, and considering Mai Lo’s prejudices it -was not unreasonable to suppose that he looked -upon us as his enemies.</p> -<p>Our first act in the comedy we were playing -was to send Uncle Naboth to explain to the attendant -that Captain Steele regretted the necessity -of disposing of the body of his master at sea; -but because the <i>Seagull’s</i> medicine chest -contained no drugs or chemicals with which to -embalm or preserve the body, there was no way -to avoid this sea-burial if we wished to preserve -the health of all on board.</p> -<p>Mai listened in apparent apathy to this explanation, -which he had doubtless understood before, -and the doctor and I waited a couple of hours -to give him time to think it over before we -sought him out and with mysterious gestures -beckoned him to follow us to my own cabin. -This he did, but would not close the door and -sat in a position where he could keep an eye upon -the locked door of the state cabin.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_88">88</div> -<p>“Mai Lo,” said I, “you know that Prince Kai -and I became friends before he died, and that he -wished me to go to his palace at Kai-Nong and -there perform for him certain services, the details -of which are secret and must not be confided -to anyone—even to you, his most faithful -servant.”</p> -<p>He listened to me calmly, and then nodded his -head.</p> -<p>“The Prince well knew his body would be -lowered into the waters of the sea,” I continued, -“and he was resigned to the necessity. We -Americans do not care very much what becomes -of our bodies when we are dead, but I know you -Chinese feel differently about it, and it has made -me unhappy to think I could not take the body -of my friend Kai to China and place it in the -burial-halls of his ancestors. Dr. Gaylord and I -were conversing upon this subject, a short time -ago, when he informed me that his science had -taught him a way to preserve a body for a long -period without the use of the usual drugs; but it is -a method that requires great skill and labor, and -constant watching, and is, moreover, very -expensive.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_89">89</div> -<p>By this time Mai Lo was intensely interested; -there was no doubt of that. His gaze was fixed -steadfastly upon my face and I thought there was -a faint gleam of curiosity in his eyes.</p> -<p>He was silent at first; but I intended he should -speak, and after a long pause he did so.</p> -<p>“The expense,” said he, in a harsh, guttural -voice, but fair English, “is not to be considered. -The estates of Prince Kai are ample to meet any -demand.”</p> -<p>“Just so,” I replied easily. “Were it not so, -my own fortune would willingly be devoted to -the honor of my friend. The question is not one -of money, but whether we can prevail upon Doctor -Gaylord to give us his time and services. He -says the task is a difficult one; and, if he undertakes -to preserve the body of my friend and your -master, he must watch over it constantly and -escort it in person to the halls of Prince Kai’s -ancestors. I have promised to go with him and -to take two of my own friends to assist him and -guard him; but the doctor knows something of -China and fears he will be molested and perhaps -lose his life during the long journey to the province -of Kwang-Kai-Nong and back again to -Shanghai. It is this that makes him refuse the -undertaking, so I have decided to ask you if you -cannot help us, and relieve Doctor Gaylord of -his fears.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_90">90</div> -<p>I spoke slowly, so that each word might be -fully understood by the Chinaman, and it was -not long before he answered me.</p> -<p>“China is a safe country at all times,” said -Mai Lo, and I noticed that his raspy, guttural -tones were as expressionless as his face. “But -on this mission, when one is in the service of -Mai Lo, and favoring the powerful family of -Kai, the person of Doctor Gaylord would be -sacred from harm.”</p> -<p>There were several things about this brief assertion -that I did not like. The mandarin, so -humble and subservient to his Prince that I had -come to regard him as a mere valet, now assumed -that we would be “in the service of Mai Lo” -during our journey into the interior. Then, -again, our return trip was not assured; it would -only be of interest to Mai Lo to see that we -arrived safely at the capital of Kai-Nong with -the body.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_91">91</div> -<p>This struck the doctor, too; for he said, in -his positive way:</p> -<p>“If I go in safety I must return in safety. -It won’t do, Mai Lo, to give me empty promises. -Either you must show me, without the shadow -of a doubt, how I am to return to Shanghai with -my American escort, or I don’t stir a step and -the body of Prince Kai goes overboard.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo took a silver box from inside his -richly embroidered robe and abstracted some -betel-nut and lime leaves, which he placed in his -mouth.</p> -<p>“What assurance do you demand?” he asked.</p> -<p>“This,” said the doctor. “You will yourself -remain on board the <i>Seagull</i> as an hostage, -until we return from Kai-Nong.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo remained silent a long time, while we -watched him anxiously. At last he spoke, as -deliberately as before.</p> -<p>“You imperil your own safety by this request,” -said he. “Without me to protect you, your party -might be attacked and slain.”</p> -<p>“I thought you said China was perfectly safe!” -I exclaimed, contemptuously.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_92">92</div> -<p>“It is perfectly safe wherever I go,” he -answered.</p> -<p>We were both greatly disappointed at this -position of Mai Lo, for we had thought that by -leaving him on board the ship we could carry -out our plans safely. China might be a dangerous -country to travel in, but we feared this -incomprehensible mandarin more than anything -else.</p> -<p>“Oh, well,” said the doctor, carelessly, “let us -abandon the idea altogether. I don’t want the -job, to be frank with you both, and I won’t run -my head into danger if I can help it. So we’ll -say no more about it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_93">93</div> -<h2 id="c9"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER IX.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE OUTWIT MAI LO.</span></h2> -<p>“There are other ways to assure your safety,” -said Mai Lo, as the doctor rose as if to go.</p> -<p>Then he turned his face toward me and -asked:</p> -<p>“Cannot the friend of Prince Kai trust the -promises of his friend’s servant?”</p> -<p>“No,” I replied. “The Prince himself told me -to trust no one.”</p> -<p>“You have his letter of authority and his ring.”</p> -<p>“He is dead,” I answered, with a shrug. “I -am not sure the commands of the dead Prince -are as powerful as those of his living servant. I -am told you are all-powerful in Kai-Nong, Mai -Lo.”</p> -<p>“We who worship our ancestors obey the commands -of the dead without question, even if it -costs us our lives,” said the mandarin.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_94">94</div> -<p>This might be true, but I had little faith in -Mai Lo being influenced by the traditions of his -people. Prince Kai had distrusted the man and -warned me to look out for any treachery from -him. But it was not my purpose to antagonize -the mandarin at this juncture.</p> -<p>“Satisfy the doctor, and you satisfy me,” I -declared, with assumed indifference.</p> -<p>“I will write an agreement,” said Mai Lo, “in -which I promise you safe conduct to Kai-Nong -and back to Shanghai. This you will deposit with -the American Consul at Shanghai. If I fail in -my agreement he will send the paper to the Emperor, -who will at once order me beheaded.”</p> -<p>“Very good,” said the doctor, somewhat to my -surprise. “That will satisfy us amply. Write -the agreement and I will at once begin work -upon the body of Prince Kai. If I am to succeed -no time must be lost.”</p> -<p>“And the price?” asked the mandarin.</p> -<p>“Ten thousand taels, and all expenses of the -journey.”</p> -<p>“It is agreed.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo composedly arose and went to the state -cabin, which he entered.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_95">95</div> -<p>“It’s just as well to accept his terms,” said the -doctor to me, in a low voice. “What we want is -to impress him with the fact that we rely upon -his protection. Then we’ll watch him for evidences -of treachery and be upon our guard.”</p> -<p>“Would the Emperor behead him if he played -false?” I asked, thoughtfully.</p> -<p>“Assuredly. Tsi An doesn’t want any trouble -with foreign countries just now, and when we -speak of the Emperor we really mean the old -dowager, Tsi An.”</p> -<p>Presently the Chinaman returned and handed -the doctor a paper closely written upon in Chinese -characters. I looked at the document rather suspiciously, -being unable to read it; but the doctor -promptly folded it and put it in his pocket-book. -Then he said in a brisk and business-like tone:</p> -<p>“Take me to the Prince, Mai Lo. I must get -to work.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_96">96</div> -<p>Work he did, and to all appearances very energetically. -While he made his preliminary arrangements -I had a long talk with father and -Uncle Naboth, and after explaining to them the -details of the entire adventure I obtained their -permission to carry it out. Uncle Naboth wanted -to go with us to “see the country,” he said; but -I pointed out that it was a long and tedious -journey which my respected relative might not -enjoy, being quite stout and rather short of -breath. Moreover, the cargo of merchandise we -were carrying needed his attention; and, if we -boys failed to secure the treasure we were to -hunt for, it would be as well to make the trip a -profitable one in a more legitimate way. Finally -it was arranged that only Archie, Joe and I should -proceed to Kwang-Kai-Nong in the doctor’s company, -with the two black South Sea Islanders, -Nux and Bryonia, for body-servants. Numbers -would not count for much in the expedition, -while courage, wit and caution would accomplish -more than an army.</p> -<p>It would only delay the <i>Seagull</i> a few -days to stop at Woosung anchorage before proceeding -to Hong Kong on the way to Canton -to unload cargo, and the prospect of rich returns -for this delay fully warranted it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_97">97</div> -<p>These matters being arranged, and my father -and Uncle Naboth being acquainted with the -doctor’s secret plans, we proceeded quietly to -complete our arrangements.</p> -<p>Dr. Gaylord employed only the services of Mai -Lo to prepare the body of his Prince for the -process of preservation, and it must be admitted -that the mandarin worked faithfully and willingly—almost -I had said cheerfully, except that such -a word could never be applied to the unemotional -Mai Lo.</p> -<p>These preparations being completed at midnight, -Dr. Gaylord drove the attendant away, -claiming that his “secret process” would not allow -the presence of any one. And then the doctor, -as he afterward told me, rolled himself up in a -blanket and behind the locked door slept peacefully -in the presence of the corpse until morning.</p> -<p>Nor was Mai Lo again admitted to the state -cabin, although he maintained his position as -guard outside the door, both day and night.</p> -<p>As soon as breakfast was over I went to the -carpenter and had him make a pine box for a -coffin. This we covered with black cloth and -clamped with heavy bands of iron. The cover -was hinged and fastened down with three Yale -locks, in addition to a row of stout screws.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_98">98</div> -<p>This funeral strong-box was completed about -the middle of the afternoon, and Archie, Joe and -I lugged it down to the saloon and deposited it -before the door of the state cabin.</p> -<p>Very soon the doctor came out with his sleeves -rolled up and looking very business-like, although -he had been reading a novel all day. He, also, -approved the chest; so we solemnly carried it -into the state cabin and deposited it upon the -floor. Mai Lo was ordered to remain at the -door, but he kept it open and watched us intently -from his position there. The body lay upon the -bunk swathed from head to foot in bandages, -which were thoroughly dampened, and gave out -an odor which I knew to be rum, as I had conveyed -several bottles of this liquor to the room, -concealed in a gunny sack to puzzle Mai Lo.</p> -<p>The lid of the Coffin being laid back, we gently -lifted the body of the Prince in our arms and -deposited it in the box, wrappings and all. Then -the doctor sprinkled the corpse with more rum -from a jar, and closed the lid and locked it, -placing the keys in his pocket.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_99">99</div> -<p>“Everything is all right, so far,” he remarked -to Mai Lo, as he put on his coat and prepared -to leave the room. “It will be necessary for me -to sprinkle the body with my secret preparation -every few hours, especially during the next week -or ten days. In this work I shall require the -services of Sam Steele only. You will keep out -of this room, my man, and prevent any one from -entering it without my orders, as the fumes of -the drugs might cause another death aboard.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo nodded and locked the door behind us, -and I was greatly pleased that the doctor had -succeeded so far in his imposition.</p> -<p>At seven o’clock the doctor and I again entered -the state cabin and remained there for half an -hour, leaning out of the port-hole, which was -extra large in this cabin, and conversing together -in low tones. Then we emerged and passed the -evening as usual, everyone on board seeming to -take little interest in the fact that we had a dead -man in the state cabin.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_100">100</div> -<p>The sailors, always a superstitious and suspicious -lot, had asked some questions of Archie -and Joe, but when told that the doctor had preserved -the body, which was to be taken to Shanghai, -they seemed satisfied with the situation, -although I knew every man Jack would have been -relieved to see the corpse lowered into the sea.</p> -<p>The doctor rapped on my door at midnight, -although I was not asleep and had been eagerly -awaiting the summons.</p> -<p>Together we entered the state cabin, the door -of which was unlocked by Mai Lo, who seemed -perpetually sleepless and alert. We first bolted -the door to prevent intrusion, and then lighted a -lamp and began preparations for the most important -act in our comedy.</p> -<p>My heart was beating strongly as I assisted -the doctor to unlock the lid of the box and -silently lay it back. Then we lifted out the -corpse and the doctor swiftly and skillfully removed -the bandages, disclosing the still smiling -face of the dead Prince.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_101">101</div> -<p>We had smuggled in at various times several -heavy pieces of iron, and these were now congregated -in a gunny sack. We attached this -sack to the feet of the body, carried it to the -port-hole and slid it out into the water. It -disappeared into the night almost without a -sound, although I thought I heard a faint splash -at the stern.</p> -<p>But now our task was only half accomplished. -Bolsters and blankets were bound together in -such shape that they resembled in outline the -form of the Prince. Then the doctor carefully -bandaged it, and when the dummy was put in -the coffin to replace the corpse it was difficult to -realize the substitution. With a sigh of relief we -moistened the bandages anew with rum, and then -closed and locked the lid.</p> -<p>Mai Lo was at his post when we left the state -cabin.</p> -<p>“Everything is progressing finely,” remarked -the doctor; but the stolid attendant made no -reply and we passed on to our own cabins.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_102">102</div> -<h2 id="c10"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER X.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">AN UNHEEDED WARNING.</span></h2> -<p>The voyage of the <i>Seagull</i> across the Pacific -was safely accomplished and with excellent speed. -We crossed the Yellow Sea without incident and -in due time anchored at Woosung, which is at -the mouth of the Yang-tse-Kiang. This river -is navigable for small steamers for several hundred -miles, but the yellow mud that it washes -down from the foothills of the interior mountain -ranges forms a huge bar across the mouth, which -ocean steamships cannot cross. So passengers -are obliged to disembark at Woosung and take -either the railway or a small steamer for the -twenty-five mile run up to Shanghai.</p> -<p>Mai Lo decided upon the steamer. As soon -as we anchored we went ashore and made arrangements, -and on the following morning our -little party prepared to follow him, and start at -once upon our strange adventure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_103">103</div> -<p>The Chinese Health Inspector for the port was -curious and exacting. He made us unlock the -coffin of Prince Kai and when the swathed figure -was exposed he prodded it cautiously with his -bamboo wand. Mai Lo was indignant at this -outrage, and protested so vigorously that the official -refrained from further investigation. He -countersigned the doctor’s certificate of death from -accidental injury, and allowed us to proceed.</p> -<p>Until this time we had been uneasy lest Mai Lo -should suspect the imposture we had practiced. -He had remained so stolid and indifferent that, -although we had allowed him at various times -to see us saturating the bandaged form with our -rum, we could not feel really assured that he -believed the corpse of Prince Kai was still in -our keeping. But the mandarin’s genuine anger -at the meddling official—if voluble and brusque -phrases in Chinese may be construed as anger—fully -restored our confidence.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_104">104</div> -<p>The chest was solemnly rowed to the quay, -just beneath one of the mud forts, and placed -aboard a smart little river steamer that was puffing -a cloud of black smoke from its funnel. -Uncle Naboth came off with us in another boat, -for he was to accompany us as far as Shanghai -and see us started upon our real journey up the -Yang-tse. We carried light baggage, but concealed -about our persons a plentiful supply of -arms and ammunition.</p> -<p>Less than half a day’s ride upon the winding -yellow waters of the river brought us to the important -city of Shanghai—the most important in -all the Province of Chili.</p> -<p>The doctor and I insisted upon conveying the -important casket to the Astor House, where we -were to stop, and the proprietor gave us a private -room for it in an outbuilding and appointed several -Chinese servants to guard the supposed corpse -of the Prince.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_105">105</div> -<p>Here, during the next few days, came several -Chinese relatives of the dead man to burn -prayers for his peaceful repose before the little -image of a god and the wooden ancestral tablets -which Mai Lo had set up at the head of the -casket. These prayers were printed in Chinese -characters upon rice paper, and when burned before -the god were considered very efficacious.</p> -<p>At times the doctor and I continued to treat -the bandages with rum, for although Mai Lo -was not often present upon these occasions we -feared he might have spies set to watch us, and -so dared not neglect our functions.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_106">106</div> -<p>The mandarin lived, during these days of our -stay in Shanghai, in the native city, and said he -was busy perfecting arrangements for our long -trip to the Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong.</p> -<p>Shanghai consists of a native city and an European -city, besides four conceded districts occupied -by Americans, French, English and Germans. -These grants or concessions have their own judicial -courts and are guarded by their national -marines, so that we found our surroundings -wholly American, and plenty of American faces -greeted us in our country’s section of the city.</p> -<p>This was at first quite reassuring; but one had -only to walk into the European section, patrolled -by the handsome and gigantic Indian Sikhs, or -into the dirty native city, to realize that we were -indeed upon foreign territory.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_107">107</div> -<p>One of our first errands after our arrival was -to visit the American Consul, who received us -very courteously. We told him of our contract -to escort the body of Prince Kai Lun Pu to the -province of Kwang-Kai-Nong, and that our -agreement with Mai Lo provided for our safe -return to Shanghai. He shook his head dubiously -and asked to see the contract. This we produced, -and waited patiently while the consul’s interpreter -translated it in writing. When reduced to English -the paper read as follows:</p> -<blockquote> -<p>“Listen to the obligation which Mai Lo, High -Mandarin and Governor of the province of -Kwang-Kai-Nong, in His Imperial Chinese Majesty’s -Domain, hereby voluntarily agrees to -perform:</p> -<p>“Mai Lo will escort in honor and safety the -person of the renowned physician Gregory Gaylord, -a subject of the Kingdom of England, from -the City of Shanghai, in the Province of Chili, -to the City of Kai-Nong in the Province of -Kwang-Kai-Nong, and with him shall go the -Americans known as Sam Steele, Archie Ackley, -and Joe Herring, with their attendants, all in -equal honor and safety.</p> -<p>“And if Doctor Gregory Gaylord shall conduct -the corpse of His Royal Highness the Revered -Prince Kai Lun Pu, well preserved and -cared for, upon this journey to the City of -Kai-Nong, then will Mai Lo pay to this Doctor -Gregory Gaylord the sum of ten thousand taels -in genuine money of the Empire of China.</p> -<p>“And if the Englishman and the Americans -and their attendants before mentioned do conduct -themselves with honesty and faith, neither stealing -nor murdering upon the journey or while -within the City of Kai-Nong, then shall Mai Lo -escort them each and every one in honor and -safety back again to the City of Shanghai and -deliver them to the American Consul in that city, -unharmed.</p> -<p>“And this Mai Lo shall do as soon as the foreign -guests shall together or separately make -request to return to Shanghai, and all of the expenses -of guards and of food and of transportation -shall be defrayed from the private purse of -Mai Lo, as a part of his contract and obligations.</p> -<p>“So Mai Lo, promising to be faithful in the -names of his greatly worshipped ancestors, agrees -to do and will do, or forfeit his life, his rank and -his fortune. And that all men may know his -intentions he has here signed his name in witness.</p> -<p><span class="jr">“<span class="sc">Mai Lo.</span>”</span></p> -</blockquote> -<div class="pb" id="Page_108">108</div> -<p>The doctor and I each read this translation in -silence, but afterward glanced at one another with -grim forebodings. But the consul, who was -studying another copy, said to us thoughtfully:</p> -<p>“This agreement is more frank and favorable -than I feared it would prove. Usually these unscrupulous -mandarins insert such clauses in their -contracts that their subtle meanings may be construed -in various ways, thus giving them opportunities -to violate the real meaning of their promises. -But here is a paper of a different sort, -direct and concise and with no subterfuges. I -think you may trust yourselves to Mai Lo, especially -as he knows this document is in my possession; -and I will inquire carefully into the matter -should any harm befall you. Without the -good-will of this powerful governor, however, I -would advise you not to undertake the dangerous -journey into the far-away province of Kwang-Kai-Nong. -Indeed, I warn you that the City of -Kai-Nong has considerable evil repute, and is seldom -visited by Americans or Europeans. But -Mai Lo is able to protect you even in that remote -capital.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_109">109</div> -<p>“We shall go,” replied the doctor, briefly. -“But if we do not return by the first of September -you must make inquiries concerning us; and -if——”</p> -<p>“If?” said the consul, with an amused glance.</p> -<p>“If you find we’ve disappeared, or anything -has happened to us, please see that Mai Lo is -punished,” concluded the doctor.</p> -<p>“I will do all in my power,” responded the -consul. “The Chinese character is complex, and -crafty beyond measure. But I am sure Mai Lo -would not have executed this document unless he -meant fairly by you. I shall lock the original -up in my safe, and you may keep the translation -to refer to in case of necessity.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_110">110</div> -<p>We thanked him and went our way, rather -more gloomy than the consul suspected. For -we could not tell the American representative that -our errand to Kai-Nong was to carry away the -treasure from Prince Kai’s ancestral halls, and -that if we were caught doing this, Mai Lo might -easily construe our act as one of theft, and have -us put to death. It did not matter that we were -acting according to the Prince’s expressed wishes.</p> -<p>“Mai Lo must have suspected why we wanted -to go to Kai-Nong, and so have put in that dangerous -clause,” I said to the doctor.</p> -<p>“True; the fellow has entrapped us very cleverly,” -replied Doctor Gaylord. “Yet he may be -innocent of any intent to do so.”</p> -<p>“I’m not going to bank on that,” said I. “The -consul knows the Chinese, and he says they are -crafty. Mai Lo seems to have no more intelligence -than a lump of putty, but for that reason -he’s doubly dangerous. You can’t tell how much -he knows, or what he thinks.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_111">111</div> -<p>“If we object to that clause in the agreement, -we shall acknowledge evil intentions on our -part,” remarked the doctor; “and, if we say -nothing, he may find a way to use that same -clause to excuse himself for our murder.”</p> -<p>“Well,” said I, grimly, “I’ve gone into this -thing, and I’m going to stay in—to the finish.”</p> -<p>“So am I,” replied Doctor Gaylord; but I did -not like the way he said it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_112">112</div> -<h2 id="c11"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XI.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">AN UNEXPECTED DESERTION.</span></h2> -<p>No one can gain any adequate idea of the magnitude -of the Empire of China until he has -journeyed up that great waterway, the Yang-tse-Kiang, -and observed the millions upon millions -of natives that throng both the river and -its banks. For the first four hundred miles of -its twisting, serpentine course, the Yang-tse -seems to wind through one successive village, -back of which the skilfully cultivated gardens -and fields are visible. The people as a rule seem -peaceful and plodding; but we soon discovered a -deep-rooted antipathy for foreigners in their character -which induced them to regard us with -scowling countenances or mischievous jeers. -Whenever we tied up at the river-bank they -crowded around to mock us and make faces at -us like a pack of unruly schoolboys, and we began -to realize that we would be far from safe if we -ventured among them unprotected.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_113">113</div> -<p>Our steamer was a wheezy little flat-bottomed -affair, which in spite of its awkward appearance -breasted the stream energetically and made fairly -good time. It had been chartered especially for -our party by Mai Lo, and was to carry us as far -as Ichang, where we were to take mules and -elephants to Kai-Nong.</p> -<p>Mai Lo was now a vastly different personage -from the humble and groveling attendant of -Prince Kai whom we had first known. He -boarded the steamer at Shanghai clothed in gorgeous -Chinese raiment of embroidered silks and -accompanied by a band of servitors from his own -province, whom he had picked up in the city. He -was as silent and undemonstrative as ever, but -had assumed a new dignity of demeanor. His -commands were obeyed by all around him as -readily as if he had been an autocrat, or the Emperor -himself, and whenever he spoke to any of -our party, which was but seldom, there was a -suspicion of a sneer in his harsh tones that was -very annoying, although his words were so courteous -that we could not well find fault with them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_114">114</div> -<p>It mattered very little to Archie, Joe or myself -that Mai Lo assumed these airs, but the -doctor was uneasy and discontented, and more -than once expressed regrets that we had been -foolish enough to undertake such a risky adventure. -Yet he continued to perform the duties -he had undertaken in a brisk, businesslike manner. -At least three or four times in every -twenty-four hours the doctor and I entered the -little room where the supposed body of the -Prince had been placed in state, surrounded by -flags and decorations, and moistened the bandages -with the rum. We had brought with us -three large demijohns of the liquor, which Doctor -Gaylord had labelled “poison,” so that we might -continue the farce until the end of our journey.</p> -<p>Mai Lo, however, no longer guarded the -corpse of his Prince in the same jealous manner -as he had on board the <i>Seagull</i>. This might -easily be accounted for by the fact that now there -was no danger that could menace the dead. The -Chinese have an intense reverence for a corpse, -and would not molest one under any circumstances.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_115">115</div> -<p>“All the same,” said the doctor, gloomily, “I -wish Mai Lo would take a little more interest in -the remains of Prince Kai. His indifference -makes me suspect that the crafty mandarin knows -more than we give him credit for.”</p> -<p>Our little party was accorded excellent treatment -on this voyage, and we had little to complain -of. Our South Sea Islanders had nothing -to do, and received almost as much deference -as ourselves from the Chinese aboard the steamboat, -who looked upon Nux and Bryonia with -unfeigned curiosity. Our blacks were as grave -and dignified as judges, and conducted themselves -in their customary admirable manner. I believe -they had themselves been princes, or at least -nobles, in the half-civilized island from whence -they had come, and certainly their conduct under -trying circumstances had always been such as -to win my confidence.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_116">116</div> -<p>We were eight days getting to Ichang, for the -boat tied up at the bank the greater part of each -night, and resumed its journey at daybreak. The -Chinese boatmen have a horror of traveling by -night, except those of the pirate junks, who prefer -the dark to cloak their movements. Sometimes, -of course, it is necessary to travel at night, -and in consequence every Chinese boat has -an eye painted on each side of the bow so that -the boat can see where it is going in the dark -and avoid running aground or into the rocks.</p> -<p>Ichang we found to be another important and -densely populated city, and to my surprise there -were several European travelers there. A regular -line of steamers runs between Ichang and -Shanghai.</p> -<p>Doctor Gaylord met an old friend, a retired -English officer, and seemed overjoyed to see him, -for they held a long and animated conversation -together that evening.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_117">117</div> -<p>Mai Lo put us up at the best hotel, but the -proprietor objected to receiving the “remains” of -Prince Kai, and so the casket was left on board -the steamer until we were ready to start—the -next morning but one after our arrival. This -made it necessary for the doctor and me to make -trips to the boat from the hotel, since we dared -not neglect any of the useless but impressive -duties we had assumed in caring for the dummy -corpse.</p> -<p>On the first of these excursions we were nearly -mobbed by the natives; but fortunately our entire -band was together and Nux and Bryonia cleared -the way, using freely some stout lengths of -bamboo.</p> -<p>So the rabble did not press us too closely, and -on our following trips to the boat they were -careful not to interfere with us, although they -jeered and mocked “the foreign pigs.”</p> -<p>The attitude of the natives seemed to make -the doctor very nervous; but the others of us -did not mind their silly actions, as it was evident -that we were feared as much as we were hated.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_118">118</div> -<p>It appeared that Mai Lo had arranged for -his caravan in advance—probably by the Chinese -Imperial Telegraph—so we were delayed only -two days in Ichang. The evening before we -started Doctor Gaylord was again engaged in -earnest conversation with his tourist acquaintance, -and when we left him to go to bed—for -we were to start at daybreak next morning—they -were still talking together.</p> -<p>Joe aroused me next morning while it was -still dark, and told me that I had barely time to -dress and get my breakfast.</p> -<p>When the meal was finished—and Chinese -breakfasts do not consume much time—we all -marched down to the river, from the banks of -which the caravan was to start.</p> -<p>There were three elephants and some twenty -spindle-legged mules in the convoy, and our escort -consisted of Chinese warriors carefully selected -by Mai Lo.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_119">119</div> -<p>The casket of Prince Kai was to ride in state -upon one of the elephants, and to be accompanied -by the doctor and myself, as his assistant. The -doctor was late and had not yet arrived, so I -personally directed the removal of the casket from -the cabin of the steamer and saw that it was -carefully loaded upon the elephant and secured -just in front of the howdah. The beast was -profusely decorated with flags and streamers of -gay colors. The Chinese do not use black as -mourning, and this was their way of honoring -the memory of the late Prince. Some of the -flags were embroidered with the regulation Earth -Dragon, but others bore the figure of the Sacred -Ape, which was the especial emblem of the House -of Kai.</p> -<p>The doctor had not yet arrived by the time -the elephant was loaded, and we began to be -impatient. Mai Lo came to me to inquire why -the noble physician was delayed, but I could -not tell him. Messengers were sent back to the -hotel, and in the meantime I watched two of the -puffing, flat-bottomed little river steamers leave -the bank a few rods away and begin a race down -the river toward Shanghai. They had disappeared -around the bend of the river a full half -hour when a native touched my shoulder and -stealthily handed me a soiled bit of crumpled -paper.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_120">120</div> -<p>I found it was a note from the doctor, and to -my astonishment it read as follows:</p> -<blockquote> -<p>“I have thrown up the job and gone back to -Shanghai. Too dangerous to tackle. I advise -you to follow my example. Life is worth more -than you can possibly gain.</p> -<p><span class="jr">“<span class="sc">Gaylord.</span>”</span></p> -</blockquote> -<p>“So,” said a harsh voice beside me; “the noble -physician has run away.”</p> -<p>I turned with a start to face Mai Lo, who -had insolently read the note over my shoulder.</p> -<p>“So it seems,” I answered, blankly.</p> -<p>“Run away!” exclaimed Joe and Archie, who -were unable to comprehend this desertion.</p> -<p>“Gone back to Shanghai,” I answered, handing -them the paper.</p> -<p>“Will you follow his example?” asked Mai -Lo, calmly. “I must know at once, as we are -ready to start.”</p> -<p>We three boys, confronted by this trying emergency, -glanced into one another’s eyes; but after -exchanging this look I was prepared to answer -Mai Lo.</p> -<p>“We are going to Kai-Nong,” I said, with an -air of unconcern. “Whenever you are ready, we -will begin the journey.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_121">121</div> -<h2 id="c12"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">MAI LO MAKES A DISCOVERY.</span></h2> -<p>Mai Lo looked at me a long time in silence. -Then he said:</p> -<p>“The noble physician is old and wise.”</p> -<p>“And that means that we boys are young and -foolish,” I retorted. “But listen to me, Mai Lo. -We have traveled in many lands, young as we -are. We have had adventures, and faced dangers. -Some who decided to oppose us are lying -buried in Alaska, Panama, and Egypt—and we -are here to travel in your company to Kai-Nong.”</p> -<p>I am not given to boasting, but here was an -occasion when a little bombast might count in -our favor; so I looked Mai Lo squarely in the -eye and took a step nearer to him as I spoke, -that he might understand that I was not afraid. -Moreover, the mandarin was assuming airs of -superiority that I resented. It would never do -to let him believe that we were in his power.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_122">122</div> -<p>But no one could have told by Mai Lo’s expression -whether my speech had impressed him -or not. His eyes were like beads of glass, and -I had begun to believe that there were no muscles -in his face at all.</p> -<p>“What is your object in traveling to Kai-Nong?” -he asked, after one of his irritating -pauses.</p> -<p>“As a matter of fact, that does not concern -you, my man,” I replied. “A higher authority -than your own has given me a mission to perform, -and if I have any trouble with you I shall -use the letter and ring of Prince Kai to provide -a separate escort to Kai-Nong.”</p> -<p>“I am your servant,” said Mai Lo, in his -rasping voice.</p> -<p>“Please do not forget it,” I rejoined, curtly.</p> -<p>“I will put some of my own people on the -elephant to guard the body of my illustrious master,” -said he.</p> -<p>“No; I will ride there myself, and perform -the doctor’s duties in preserving the body. I -have assisted him so long that I understand the -process perfectly, and I have a duplicate set of -the keys in my pocket.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_123">123</div> -<p>Again the mandarin stared at me silently before -he ventured to speak. Then he said:</p> -<p>“It is not necessary to continue that farce -longer.”</p> -<p>It was my turn to stare now; and I heard -Archie cough softly and Joe give vent to a low -whistle.</p> -<p>“Farce!” I exclaimed indignantly.</p> -<p>“Yes. The body of the mighty and magnificent -Prince Kai is by this time sufficiently preserved. -Save yourself any further trouble concerning -it.”</p> -<p>“Oh, I intend to carry out the contract,” I -declared, hardly knowing how else to reply to -this astounding statement.</p> -<p>“Do you intend to demand the ten thousand -taels?” he asked.</p> -<p>“Certainly. We have earned it already.”</p> -<p>“You shall have it,” said Mai Lo, calmly. -“This matter is between you and me, and I will -pay you the money in Kai-Nong. But let the casket -alone, hereafter, and save yourself trouble. -Give me the keys.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_124">124</div> -<p>“In Kai-Nong, when I have the ten thousand -taels.”</p> -<p>“Very well,” was the ready reply.</p> -<p>My easy victory assured me I was still master -of the situation. For some reason Mai Lo, finding -he could not bulldoze me, was afraid to oppose -me openly.</p> -<p>I ordered Nux and Bryonia to ride upon the -elephant bearing the casket of Prince Kai, and -the mandarin made no objection to the arrangement. -In their native language, which I understood -to some extent, I told the blacks to keep -their eyes open and their weapons handy, and -at a signal from us to hasten to our assistance. -Then Archie, Joe and I mounted the second elephant, -while Mai Lo climbed the third one, -followed by a little withered Chinaman in yellow -dress, whom I had never seen before.</p> -<p>The escort mounted the mules, several of which -bore our light baggage, and then the word was -given to start.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_125">125</div> -<p>Our mahout, or elephant driver, was a small -Chinaman with an enormous head but a merry -and even jovial face that formed a sharp contrast -to that of the impassive Mai Lo. As we started -I asked him a question, to determine if he understood -English, and he replied with a flood of -sing-song Chinese that formed a sentence a mile -long.</p> -<p>We were well out of the city gates before the -speech ended, and when our driver found we had -ceased to pay any attention to him he threw back -his head and laughed as heartily as a schoolboy.</p> -<p>Knowing that we could talk freely together in -our howdah, we three began to discuss earnestly -the desertion of Doctor Gaylord and its bearing -upon our fortunes.</p> -<p>“I’d like to know what scared him out,” said -Archie. “Doc wanted the money and the treasure -as badly as any of us, and his ten thousand taels -was a sure thing.”</p> -<p>“He was all right until he met that English -friend at Ichang,” I said. “I believe he must -have heard something from him about Mai Lo -or the country between here and Kai-Nong that -took away his courage.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_126">126</div> -<p>“Perhaps,” remarked Joe, thoughtfully, “Mai -Lo himself has been talking to Doctor Gaylord, -and warned him not to go farther. You see, -Mai Lo knew all along about the imposture we -practiced in regard to the body of the Prince, -and it may be that when the doctor found that -his trick was discovered he thought it time to -dig out.”</p> -<p>“It’s a mystery,” I said, soberly, “and I’m -rather sorry to lose the doctor. He had a pretty -level head usually, and would have been a great -help to us when we got to Kai-Nong.”</p> -<p>“Shall we get there, do you think?” asked -Archie.</p> -<p>“Of course.”</p> -<p>“I thought the jig was up when Mai Lo discovered -there was a dummy in the casket, instead -of the body of Prince Kai,” he continued.</p> -<p>“Why so?”</p> -<p>“Because Mai Lo was so dead set against our -tossing the body overboard while we were at -sea. He would have defended it with his life, -then. Why does he take the discovery so quietly -now?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_127">127</div> -<p>“The explanation is very simple,” I answered. -“Chinese customs are peculiar; and especially -those that relate to ancestor worship. Should -Mai Lo return to Kai-Nong without the body of -his dead prince he would be eternally disgraced, -and unless he at once committed suicide he would -be killed by the other servants of the Prince. -So it was a matter of life or death to him whether -we tossed the body overboard or preserved it -and brought it to China.”</p> -<p>“But we really did toss it overboard; and Mai -Lo knows it now,” objected Archie.</p> -<p>“But no one else knows it,” I explained. “It -was brought to Woosung and passed by the inspector -as the mortal remains of Prince Kai. The -Shanghai papers reported the arrival of the body -of the Prince, in the care of his faithful servant, -the noble governor, Mai Lo, and also gave an -account of the accident that caused his death. -So now all China knows that Mai Lo did his -duty, and is escorting the remains of his master -to the ancestral halls at Kai-Nong.”</p> -<p>“I see,” said Joe, nodding. “The secret is -between Mai Lo and ourselves. That is why -he frightened the doctor away, and tried to prevent -us from continuing the journey to Kai-Nong.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_128">128</div> -<p>“Exactly,” I returned. “Mai Lo has been -saved—for a time, anyhow—from committing -suicide, by the very trick we played to deceive -him. Perhaps he saw through our game from -the beginning; I do not know. But we played -into his hands, and so he let us go on. Now there -is no further danger, for he knows we dare not -betray the imposture and it will be easy for him -to place the supposed body in the ancestral halls -without its being examined by anyone. Yet he -preferred not to have us with him when he should -reach Prince Kai’s palace.”</p> -<p>“Naturally,” said Archie.</p> -<p>“But this knowledge is a protection to us, anyhow,” -observed Joe. “Mai Lo is sharp enough to -know that if he plays us any tricks we will explode -the whole deception.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_129">129</div> -<p>“That idea is doubtless influencing him, even -now,” I said. “What we have to fear is not open -warfare, but trickery and secret assassination. -I don’t know how powerful the letter and ring -of Prince Kai will be in his own province, of -which Mai Lo is governor; but the Prince -seemed to think they would command obedience. -Time will have to determine that.”</p> -<p>“What did you mean by saying that Mai Lo -would be saved from suicide for a time?” asked -Archie.</p> -<p>“Why, according to the rules and regulations -of ancestor worship, he’s got to commit suicide in -a short time, and there’s no way of getting out -of it—except to disappear from China forever. -The Prince was the last of his royal line, and -left no heir; so the rules oblige his chief representative -to seal up his ancestral halls and destroy -all traces of them, so that they will never be disturbed -until the resurrection. Before doing this, -Mai Lo must convert one-half the fortune of -Prince Kai into gold, silver and jewels, and deposit -the treasure beside his coffin. When all -this is accomplished—and it will require a little -time, although it must be done speedily—Mai Lo -must commit suicide, in order that the secret of -the entrance to the ancestral vaults shall perish -from the knowledge of men. If he fails to kill -himself, the other servants will kill him.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_130">130</div> -<p>“Suppose,” said Joe, slowly, “it was discovered -that we shared the knowledge of the entrance -to Prince Kai’s ancestral halls; what would happen -then?”</p> -<p>“They would surely kill us,” I answered. “But -the secret entrance of which the Prince informed -me is unknown to any of his people—even to -Mai Lo. I do not fear discovery.”</p> -<p>“What <i>do</i> you fear?” asked Archie.</p> -<p>“I fear for our personal safety while we remain -in Kai-Nong, and I am not sure that we can -find a way to remove the treasure to Shanghai, -once we have secured it,” I answered. “But we -have known all along that there would be risks -to run, and there’s no need crossing these bridges -until we come to them. Prince Kai said it would -be a question of wit and courage; but he predicted -that we would win.”</p> -<p>“So we shall!” declared Archie.</p> -<p>“Of course,” remarked Joe, easily. “Prince -Kai ought to have known what he was talking -about.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_131">131</div> -<h2 id="c13"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE ELEPHANT TRAIN.</span></h2> -<p>That overland journey of more than eight -hundred miles by elephant train is well worth -describing, yet it has so little real bearing upon -this story that I shall pass it over as briefly as -possible.</p> -<p>In spite of our fears, Mai Lo treated us with -great respect during this journey, and the escort -showed us the same consideration that they did -the mandarin.</p> -<p>Elephant riding isn’t at all disagreeable when -you get used to the swaying motion, and as we -were sailors we quickly accustomed ourselves to -the amble of the big beasts. But to ride day -after day is decidedly tedious, and we were glad -whenever a halt was called and we could stretch -our legs.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_132">132</div> -<p>During the first stage of our journey, which -was through a densely settled country, we made -little more than thirty miles a day. But when -we reached Min-Kwa, which is on a shallow tributary -of the Yang-tse, we exchanged our elephants -for horses—fine, spirited beasts—which -enabled us to make much better time.</p> -<p>We now headed directly northwest, on a beeline -from the Himalayas, and I noticed that as we -proceeded not only the character of the country -but that of the people changed. The placid, indifferent -countenances of the peasants were replaced -by darker, fiercer features; for here were -the descendants of the Tartar horde that once -over-ran and conquered the Chinese. Also the -women, instead of being small and insignificant -in appearance, and mild and docile in character, -were handsome, powerful creatures whose every -action displayed energy and grace. I could not -help admiring them, although their glances denoted -bitter hatred of the foreigners—a feeling -common throughout the Empire.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_133">133</div> -<p>The broad, smooth road—a magnificent thoroughfare, -that would shame the best of our -American boulevards—sometimes lay through -dense forests of splendid trees, and again twined -its way amid groves of bamboo; but usually we -passed through fields that were under cultivation. -It surprised me to observe the perfection of utility -that pervaded the country on every hand, until -I remembered that here was the most ancient -civilization in the world. There were no waste -places; the numerous population demanded that -every acre be cultivated. Stately walls of excellent -construction are used to divide the land, instead -of the frail fences we set up, and the bridges -over dry streams or gullies would excite the envy -and admiration of our modern engineers. All the -land required irrigation, and Mai Lo informed -me during one of our conversations that the system -of irrigation now employed dated back more -than two thousand years, and was still so satisfactory -that it could not be improved upon.</p> -<p>“When America adopts our plan,” said the -mandarin, “irrigation will be a success there; but -not before. I have seen your methods, and they -are very imperfect.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_134">134</div> -<p>Chinese fruits were plentiful and cheap. Six -big, delicious pears could be purchased for one -cash—about one-tenth of a cent; and bunches -of finger-shaped grapes as big as one’s head we -bought for two cash. Mai Lo kept us well supplied -with fruit, and indeed we fared luxuriously -throughout the entire journey. Always at night -the mandarin selected a native house and turned -the inhabitants out that we might use it for our -own accommodation. I suppose his authority as -a governor allowed him to do such arbitrary -things, for even the fierce Tartars humbly submitted -to his will. Sometimes we passed the -night at villages, where there may be always -found comfortable inns; but wherever we slept -Nux and Bryonia by turns guarded the slumbers -of us three Americans, while the withered little -imp of a Chinaman who rode with Mai Lo upon -his elephant performed the duty of guarding the -mandarin. Mai Lo seemed to trust us as little -as we trusted him, yet we all realized it would -be folly to come to open warfare at this time.</p> -<p>If anything happened to us, it would not be -until we were at Kai-Nong; we were quite sure -of that. So, for the present we slept as placidly -as if on board our own beautiful <i>Seagull</i>.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_135">135</div> -<p>Only one disagreeable incident occurred in this -portion of our journey. Sometimes, when we -camped early, our native escort amused themselves -with games; perhaps to restore their circulation -after long periods of riding. The most -popular of these games was one called “shipsu.” -In playing it two men had to grasp tightly a -short bamboo rod with both hands and then try -to throw one another without releasing hold of -the bamboo. Any trick was allowable in this -novel wrestling-match except taking the hands -from the bamboo, and it was therefore a rough-and-tumble -in which strength and skill were required. -Usually our men played shipsu among -themselves, but one evening in an inn yard where -we were all watching the game, surrounded by a -throng of villagers, a sturdy Manchu offered to -cope with one of Mai Lo’s men and the challenge -was accepted.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_136">136</div> -<p>The struggle was long and interesting, and -the combatants jostled the bystanders by abrupt -turns and side leaps. Finally the Manchu hurled -his antagonist to the ground, causing him to release -his hold of the rod. With a shout of victory -the Manchu whirled the rod above his head and -then, happening to find himself near Bryonia, -our tall South Sea Islander, who had been silently -looking on, the fellow struck him a deliberate -blow upon his head. Bry’s fist shot out and the -Manchu went sprawling upon the ground, while -a roar of rage went up from the bystanders. -Knives glistened all around us and our Chinese -escort promptly surrounded our little party and -faced the natives expectantly. But Mai Lo waived -his hand, and to my astonishment the escort -melted away and left our black to face his enraged -enemies alone.</p> -<p>“Why did you do that, Mai Lo?” I demanded, -angrily, while the natives, perhaps suspecting -some trick, hesitated to attack Bry.</p> -<p>“Your man has committed a crime; he must -die, and perhaps the other black will die with -him,” replied the governor, calmly.</p> -<p>While I stood dumfounded at this assertion I -heard Joe say:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_137">137</div> -<p>“Be careful, Mai Lo. Archie is behind you -with his revolver pointed at your head. If anyone -lays hands upon our black it will be the -signal for your own death.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo did not look around. He did not -shrink or pale or display fear. But he promptly -waved his hand again and the escort once more -closed around us.</p> -<p>Then the governor addressed the crowd in -Chinese, and talked volubly for a long time. -In a language where it requires two hundred syllables -to say “good morning” it is probable that -Mai Lo’s address was brief and to the point; -anyhow, the sullen crowd melted away and left -us alone, and soon after we entered the inn and -went to bed.</p> -<p>The incident was not referred to again on either -side, but it proved to us how readily the governor -was prepared to sacrifice any members of our -party, and so weaken our numbers, and it warned -us to be constantly upon our guard. I did not -doubt but that Mai Lo had some plan in mind to -circumvent us when we got to Kai-Nong, and -doubtless he was confident of success; but we -refused to be panic-stricken.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_138">138</div> -<p>“It looks as if we were in the dragon’s jaws,” -remarked Archie, one day, with a yawn.</p> -<p>“I don’t mind that,” replied Joe, “if we can -keep the dragon from biting.”</p> -<p>“Nor I. But sometimes it looks dubious to -me. We’re about fifteen hundred miles in the -enemy’s country, and the world has lost all track -of us. Perhaps——”</p> -<p>“Perhaps, what?” I asked, impatiently.</p> -<p>“Perhaps the noble physician was wise, after -all.”</p> -<p>“Look here, Archie. What’s the use of crying -before you’re hurt?”</p> -<p>“It’s my only chance,” said he, with a grin. -“If Mai Lo gets his work in, I shan’t be able to -howl.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_139">139</div> -<h2 id="c14"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIV.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE CHIEF EUNUCH.</span></h2> -<p>About the middle of the seventeenth day we -passed through a dark and gloomy teak forest -and came to a place where two stone towers stood, -one on either side of our road. Just behind these -towers some fifty tents were pitched, and a herd -of elephants and horses were browsing near them. -The tents bore streamers with the Sacred Ape -of Kai embroidered upon them, and a throng -of natives in gay costumes stood in a group -awaiting us.</p> -<p>“What’s up?” I called to Mai Lo, whose elephant -was ambling close behind our own.</p> -<p>“These pillars,” said he, “mark the boundary -of Kwang-Kai-Nong. When we pass them I -shall be in my own territory.”</p> -<p>“Oh, and are these your people?” I inquired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_140">140</div> -<p>“Yes. I have sent messengers ahead to warn -them of my coming. So they are here to receive -the body of their prince.”</p> -<p>As we continued to advance the group stood -motionless, and I had leisure to examine them. -They were finely formed fellows, tall and athletic, -and many of them wore beards, some jet black, -some gray, some snow white. It was easy to see -that this reception committee was composed of -the best element of the Kaitos, probably most of -them nobles and holding important offices in the -principality.</p> -<p>The mahout in charge of the elephant which -bore the casket of the Prince now urged his beast -slightly in advance of our party, and, as it passed -the gateway marked by the towering pillars, the -members of the group prostrated themselves and -with loud wails and groans grabbed up the dust -from the road and scattered it over their bowed -heads and bodies, until they were a sight to behold. -Then they raised themselves to their knees, -extended their arms skyward, and howled in concert -like so many coyotes. The din was ear-splitting, -and while it continued Mai Lo descended -from his elephant and groveled with the -others in the dust before the casket of Prince Kai.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_141">141</div> -<p>Then two aged Kaitos advanced and raised the -governor, and escorted him to a tent. The others -continued their cries until the casket had -been lifted from the elephant and conveyed into -another tent—the largest and most decorated one -of the encampment.</p> -<p>During this time we had remained unnoted observers -of the scene; but when the casket disappeared -behind the walls of the tent the people, -having risen and dusted themselves, began to -look upon us with curiosity. Nux and Bryonia, -who had dismounted with the casket and stood -like ebony statues beside the elephant, attracted -most of the scrutiny, but bore the ordeal with -much dignity.</p> -<p>I was pleased to observe in these people a lack -of that ferocious hatred that had marked the -countenances of most of the Chinese we had encountered. -These men seemed more curious -than antagonistic. When we boys dismounted -and stood among them they all inclined their -bodies in more or less lowly obeisance.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_142">142</div> -<p>Probably the messengers sent forward by Mai -Lo had described us to these people as the friends -of the late Prince, for they seemed not surprised -to find us with the governor’s party.</p> -<p>The tent in which lay the casket of the Prince -was at once surrounded by a cordon of guards, -armed with scimitars shaped like those of the -ancient Saracens. But no one entered the tent -itself.</p> -<p>The principal members of the reception party -followed Mai Lo into his tent, while others ushered -us into still another tent, in which we found -couches spread, and low tables before them bearing -refreshments of tea and cakes. Here we remained -all the afternoon. Nux and Bryonia -stood guard outside the entrance, stolidly bearing -the gaze of the natives.</p> -<p>When the sun went down there was another -period of wailing throughout the camp; but the -noise soon ceased. Shortly afterward one of -our escort, who understood a few words of English, -came to us with an invitation to join “the -noble governor and the great Wi-to” at the -evening banquet.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_143">143</div> -<p>I inquired who the “great Wi-to” might be, -and was told that he was the Chief Eunuch and -Supreme Ruler of the palace of Prince Kai, and -the most important personage, in short, in Kwang-Kai-Nong -after the illustrious governor.</p> -<p>When we entered the banquet tent we found -about twenty of the most important Kaitos assembled. -A circle of low wicker tables stood in -the center of the tent, with rugs spread before -them. At one side, in the center of a small group, -stood Mai Lo, arrayed in splendid costume, and -beside him stood a slender, stooping individual -with a smooth shaven face, whose magnificent -robes caused even those of the governor to appear -plain. Around his neck was a chain of superb -rubies. When Mai Lo, in a pompous and somewhat -haughty tone, presented us to Wi-to, the -Chief Eunuch gave us a whimsical look and raised -a pair of bright, intelligent eyes to meet our own.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_144">144</div> -<p>“The strangers are welcome,” he said in a low, -soft tone—the first speech I had heard from a -Chinaman that was not harsh and rasping since -my conversation with Prince Kai. His English -was not so perfect as that of the Prince, but much -smoother than Mai Lo’s, and it gave me a sense -of relief to find another English-speaking personage -in this far-off country.</p> -<p>My notion of eunuchs had been that they were -fierce creatures of powerful build, usually Ethiopians, -and greatly to be feared. I had heard -tales of their absolute power in the palaces of the -nobles, and that even the mighty Empress Tsi -An had failed to curb the influence of her palace -eunuchs. So it pleased me to find Wi-to more -agreeable in manner and speech than the imperturbable -governor, and I answered him as pleasantly -as I could, saying:</p> -<p>“We have come on a sad mission, your Highness; -to escort the remains of your master and -our beloved friend to his old home. Had the -Prince not requested us to come here, we should -not have ventured to intrude upon you at this -unhappy moment.”</p> -<p>I did not know whether it was proper to address -the Chief Eunuch as “your Highness” or -not; but perhaps the compliment pleased him, -for he smiled, then screwed up his face into a -semblance of grief, then smiled again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_145">145</div> -<p>“We are deeply grieved and inconsolable,” -said he, cheerfully. “The illustrious and royal -Prince Kai, whose memory I serve as faithfully -as I did his person, has lived at Kai-Nong but -little since he was a boy, and we had hoped that -upon his return he would command the affairs of -his province and become a mighty Viceroy of the -Celestial and August Emperor. But he has -passed on to a greater Empire.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo now summoned us to the feast in a -voice that I thought a trifle impatient; but the -eunuch paid no attention. He was examining -Archie as he had me, and asked him how he liked -China.</p> -<p>“I don’t want to be impolite,” said the bluff -Archie, “and perhaps this country is all right for -the people who live here; but for my part I -prefer America.”</p> -<p>“That is natural,” returned Wi, laughing; -“and curiously enough, Prince Kai had the same -idea, or rather he preferred any part of Europe -to his old home. Did my duties permit, I too -would travel.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_146">146</div> -<p>Mai Lo called again, and the eunuch turned -and nodded. Then he said to Joe:</p> -<p>“I hope the journey has not tired the friend of -my Prince?”</p> -<p>“I’m as fresh as a daisy,” said Joe. “But I can -hardly call the Prince my friend, although I -knew and liked him. Sam, here, was the especial -friend of Prince Kai.”</p> -<p>That was what the shrewd eunuch had wanted -to find out. He turned good-naturedly toward -the governor and asked his pardon for the delay, -in English.</p> -<p>When we seated ourselves upon the rugs, I -found that I was at the right hand of the Chief -Eunuch and Joe at his left. Archie sat next me, -and far away on the other side squatted Mai Lo, -with dignified Kaitos on either side of him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_147">147</div> -<p>The meal was excellently prepared and served, -though I had no idea of what the dishes consisted. -Wi-to plied me with questions concerning -the death of the Prince and the details of his -accident. I gave him the story as clearly as I -could, and our conversation, held in low tones, -did not interrupt the chatter in Chinese going on -around us. I asked Wi-to where he learned to -speak English, and he said that Prince Kai had -taught him.</p> -<p>“It is an excellent language to converse in, and -easier than our own,” said he, “for it is much -more simple. And when my Prince and I talked -together no listeners could understand what he -said. That is a great convenience in palace life, -I assure you.”</p> -<p>Two things of importance impressed themselves -upon me during this interview. One was the fact -that the Chief Eunuch was not afraid of Mai Lo, -and was rather inclined to snub the governor, -and the other that Wi-to seemed disposed to be -friendly toward us.</p> -<p>Joe observed another fact that escaped me, and -that was the evident disfavor with which all the -nobles present regarded the eunuch. They -treated him with great respect, but shunned his -society, and Joe declared that we had forfeited -the general regard by hobnobbing with him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_148">148</div> -<p>This was disconcerting, at first, but when I -came to think it over I decided that it was best -for us to be on a friendly footing with Wi-to, -whatever the others might think of us. For he -was in command of the palace, and the palace -was to be the scene of our adventures. Mai Lo -we knew to be opposed to us, and therefore a -friend such as the Chief Eunuch was not to be -despised.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_149">149</div> -<p>After the feast, which lasted far into the night, -we all went out and joined the throng which had -congregated before the tent where the supposed -body of Prince Kai lay in state. There an interesting -ceremony was performed. First there was -much wailing, grief being expressed in childish -“boo-hoos” accompanied by the clang of cymbals -and gongs. The uproar was deafening for a -time, but gradually subsided. Then the people -advanced one by one to the entrance of the tent -and there burned papers cut into queer shapes. -These papers represented the things Prince Kai -might need while his spirit was wandering in the -land of the Genii, and consisted of chairs, tables, -chests, wearing apparel, jewelry, nuts, fruit and -the like. Many sheets of gold and silver tinsel -were likewise burned, the idea being to supply -the Prince with wealth to purchase whatever he -might need in the mysterious country to which -he had gone.</p> -<p>The ceremony was interesting, as I said; but -it grew tedious, and we were glad when it was -over and we were permitted to retire to our tent -for the night.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_150">150</div> -<h2 id="c15"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XV.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE ROYAL HOUSE OF KAI.</span></h2> -<p>Early next morning the procession was formed -for the journey to Kai-Nong, the capital city of -the province.</p> -<p>The casket of the Prince was loaded upon a -magnificent elephant, which was caparisoned -from head to foot with silken streamers and bunting -of gorgeous colors. No one now rode beside -the casket, but a guard of three score warriors, -each with the emblem of the Sacred Ape -embroidered upon the breast of his tunic, formed -a cordon around the elephant and marched -solemnly beside it.</p> -<p>Following the royal elephant came that of the -governor, Mai Lo, and then five elephants bearing -the most important nobles. After these -came our own elephant, and behind it that of -Wi-to, the Chief Eunuch. A troop of horsemen, -good riders and martial looking fellows, followed -in our wake, and in the rear were our former -escort and the baggage animals.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_151">151</div> -<p>Before the royal elephant and its guards was a -motley crowd of natives beating gongs, clashing -cymbals and wailing their nerve-racking “boo-hoos.” -As we proceeded, men left their fields -and gardens and the wayside houses and joined -these mourners, so that by noon there was a -black mob ahead of us for a quarter of a mile, -all wailing and making as much noise as -they could—which I assure you was considerable.</p> -<p>I was glad to be in the rear and as far away -from the mourners as possible, and it was with -great relief that I saw before us, as we mounted -a slight eminence, the white walls of a great city. -Behind it towered the nearest peaks of the Himalayas, -still many miles distant, and the scene was -picturesque and impressive.</p> -<p>Another hour’s riding brought us to the gates -of the city, and here the mob halted and redoubled -its clamor while we all passed through.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_152">152</div> -<p>But now we found fresh crowds of the citizens -awaiting us with tom-toms, cymbals and gongs, -and these caught up the wails of those outside -and made more noise than ever. The streets -through which we passed were broad and smooth, -and lined with substantial dwellings of stone. -On either side of the streets, as we passed, were -rows of prostrate forms scattering dust upon -their heads as evidence of grief for the death of -their prince. The bazaars were closed and the -entire city of Kai-Nong seemed in mourning. We -afterward learned that the capital contains three -hundred thousand inhabitants, and is one of the -most prosperous cities of northwestern China.</p> -<p>We had ridden fully a half hour through the -streets, our ears saluted every instant with the -deafening and discordant notes of grief, when at -last we reached a vast garden surrounded by a -high wall.</p> -<p>Here we halted, being confronted by a group -of officials headed by the Fuh-yin, or mayor of -the city. He evidently delivered an oration of -much power, judging from its length and the -groans from our party which interspersed it. At -its conclusion Mai Lo made a brief reply from -his seat on the elephant. At the end of this the -Fuh-yin and his officials prostrated themselves -while the royal elephant bore the casket through -a huge ornamental gateway into the gardens.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_153">153</div> -<p>And now, to my surprise, the elephant of the -Chief Eunuch pressed forward and that officer -took the position of honor in the procession—immediately -following the casket. The guards, too, -fell away and remained outside the walls, while -only the elephant of Mai Lo and our own were -permitted to pass the gateway.</p> -<p>But once inside the gardens we saw that a new -escort had been provided for the royal remains. -Sixty gorgeously appareled men, armed with -scimitars and broad axes, formed a circle around -the elephant that bore the casket and prepared to -guard it. They were stalwart, erect fellows, of -proud bearing but evil and ferocious countenances, -and each wore a yellow turban coiled -upon his head, with a golden clasp, in effigy of -the Sacred Ape, fastening the folds just above -the forehead.</p> -<p>These were the eunuchs, the palace guards, or -servants and attendants of the harem. For now -we were within the palace grounds, and Wi-to -had assumed command of the procession.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_154">154</div> -<p>The wailing and clamor died away to a faint -murmur behind us as we wound in and out by -intricate paths between stately trees and beside -beds of brilliant flowers; but from afar at moments -we still heard the sounds of grief, which -were continued in the city until midnight.</p> -<p>The gardens were of astonishing extent and -were artistically planned and carefully tended. -The trees and shrubbery were thick in places. -We emerged from their shade to find beautiful -gardens of flowers surrounding us. Once in a -while I caught glimpses of the buildings, which -seemed very ornate and constructed mainly of -teak, mahogany and dressed stone, all with tiled -roofs, curved and serrated.</p> -<p>At last we deployed into a broad space at the -foot of a green mound, upon which stood the -palace and outbuildings, rambling structures so -numerous and extensive that they presented -almost the appearance of a village.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_155">155</div> -<p>The main building was a splendid one. Polished -stone formed the walls, and blue tiles the -many gabled, turreted and curved intricacies of -the roof. Carved teakwood covered the face of -the stone in many places. At the great portico -of the entrance the carving was elaborate almost -beyond relief.</p> -<p>From the mound to the broad space where we -had halted were terraces with many steps leading -up to the palace, and at intervals on these steps -were urns of graceful design, statues of wood and -bronze and lamps of artistic ironwork.</p> -<p>We all dismounted here, and the mahouts led -away the elephants. Some of the eunuchs bore -the casket of the Prince up the broad steps of -the terrace, while Wi-to bowed low, first to the -Governor and then to us, and welcomed us to the -Royal House of Kai.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_156">156</div> -<h2 id="c16"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVI.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE GOVERNOR SHOWS HIS TEETH.</span></h2> -<p>Followed by Nux and Bryonia, who never -relaxed their vigilance over us, we three boys -attended the governor and the Chief Eunuch to -the entrance of the palace—the first foreigners -to step foot in this retired stronghold of an ancient -race.</p> -<p>At the carved portico Mai Lo turned and regarded -us intently, and then began a long lingo -in Chinese to which the eunuch listened carefully.</p> -<p>The casket had disappeared through the entrance; -the army of eunuchs had melted away and -disappeared; we seemed quite alone with these -two natives, one of whom we knew distrusted -and hated us.</p> -<p>The result of the conversation was that we -were shown into a broad, lofty hall just within -the entrance and asked to seat ourselves until -rooms could be prepared for our accommodation.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_157">157</div> -<p>The Chief Eunuch, who made this request, -looked at us shrewdly and with an expression -more grave and reserved than he had yet shown -us, and then turned and entered a side room in -company with the governor.</p> -<p>We were much annoyed at this discourteous -treatment. It was now the middle of the afternoon, -and we had eaten nothing since breakfast, -at daybreak. Wi-to certainly should have given -us some food before leaving us to sit in the hall -awaiting his convenience. The pretence of preparing -rooms for us was absurd. With such an -army of servants the palace should have been, -and doubtless was, perfectly appointed. But here -we were, seated upon stiff carved sofas in the -great hall of the palace, and here we must remain -until it suited Mai Lo and the eunuch to relieve -us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_158">158</div> -<p>The magnificence of the palace aroused our -admiration in spite of our annoyance. The floor -was tiled and covered here and there with costly -rugs; the woodwork everywhere was elaborately -carved, and every nook and corner was crowded -with rare ornaments and bric-à-brac, art treasures -which would have filled the soul of a collector -with envy. On one face of the wall was -a display of ancient armor and weapons inlaid -with gold and silver and set with precious gems. -At either side of the entrance stood a huge bronze -figure of the Sacred Ape, its grinning jaws filled -with ivory teeth and its eyes set with immense -rubies.</p> -<p>We had ample leisure to look around us, for no -one came to our relief during the next hour. -Also we had time to discuss our situation.</p> -<p>“What do you think it all means, boys?” I -asked.</p> -<p>“Looks as if they had allowed us to come this -far so that they might murder us,” answered -Archie, frowning.</p> -<p>“Mai Lo must have said something to the -Chief Eunuch that turned him against us,” -remarked Joe.</p> -<p>“That’s my idea,” I said; “but if I get a chance -I intend to put a spoke in Mai Lo’s wheel. We’ve -got to win the good will of the eunuch or we’re -done for. He seems to have unlimited power in -the palace.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_159">159</div> -<p>“Do you think Mai Lo has said anything about -the—the body?” whispered Archie, glancing suspiciously -around. “Speak low, fellows; we don’t -know how many ears may be listening behind -that carving.”</p> -<p>“I’m quite sure Mai Lo won’t betray his own -secret,” said I. “He has probably warned the -eunuch not to trust us, as we might steal the -whole palace.”</p> -<p>Joe had started to reply when a door opened -and Mai Lo entered the hall and approached us.</p> -<p>“Why are we kept here waiting?” I demanded, -trying to control my temper. “I won’t stand -such treatment, Mai Lo, I assure you. We must -be treated with proper respect or something -unpleasant is going to happen.”</p> -<p>He looked at me steadily.</p> -<p>“Brave words,” said he.</p> -<p>“But we have deeds to back them,” retorted -Joe.</p> -<p>“You’ll force us to ruin if you’re not careful, -Gov’nor,” added Archie, savagely.</p> -<p>“Yes,” said I, as if the idea had just occurred -to me; “if you think to play us false, Mai Lo, it -will cost you your life.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_160">160</div> -<p>He turned his glassy eyes from one to the -other of us, and when I had finished he asked, -quietly:</p> -<p>“Will you make a compact with me?”</p> -<p>“We have one already,” I replied, “deposited -at the American consul’s office, at Shanghai.”</p> -<p>“But that is so far away,” he said significantly.</p> -<p>“What then?” I demanded.</p> -<p>“Will you promise not to talk about what has -occurred?”</p> -<p>“What will you promise in return?”</p> -<p>“To send you safely back to Shanghai at -once—tomorrow.”</p> -<p>“We intend to remain here some time.”</p> -<p>“You cannot remain here alive.”</p> -<p>“Indeed!” I exclaimed. “If that is your game -I will expose you now—to the Chief Eunuch.”</p> -<p>“You will not see him again,” said Mai Lo, -slowly, “unless you promise to return at once to -Shanghai.”</p> -<p>“We are the guests of your Prince for a full -year, if we care to remain. Dare you oppose -your Prince’s orders?” I inquired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_161">161</div> -<p>“I am now the supreme power in this principality,” -he replied.</p> -<p>I turned to my comrades.</p> -<p>“What do you say, boys?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Don’t give in,” said Archie.</p> -<p>“Let’s fight it out,” observed Joe, promptly.</p> -<p>“Then your lives shall be the forfeit,” announced -Mai Lo, and before we could stop him he -blew a shrill blast upon a little silver whistle that -hung around his neck.</p> -<p>But I saw the action and motioned to Nux and -Bry. Instantly my blacks had pounced upon the -governor and drawn him behind us, holding him -secure, while from a dozen nooks about the hall -sprang eunuchs with drawn scimitars, who ran -swiftly toward us.</p> -<p>As the foremost approached I stepped forward -and cried out:</p> -<p>“Stop!”</p> -<p>They knew no English, but they comprehended -the action, and paused irresolutely.</p> -<p>“Order them away, Mai Lo,” growled Archie. -“Quick, you yellow monkey, or I’ll put a bullet -through your head!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_162">162</div> -<p>“Hold on, Archie,” I called, still facing the -eunuchs. Then I showed them the ring of Prince -Kai and said sternly:</p> -<p>“Wi-to!”</p> -<p>They understood at a glance, and lowering -their weapons, bowed humbly before me. Then -one of them ran up the hall and disappeared, -while we stood motionless in our places. Mai -Lo was held fast by the blacks, Archie and Joe -stood behind me with drawn revolvers and I -faced the band of eunuchs.</p> -<p>Wi-to suddenly entered and came hastily -toward us.</p> -<p>“What is the meaning of this?” he asked, -taking in the scene at a glance.</p> -<p>“Mai Lo has been hasty and summoned your -men by mistake,” I answered. “He wishes you -to send them away.”</p> -<p>Wi looked at the captive governor, who stood -motionless with Archie’s revolver pointed directly -at his left ear, and then the eunuch smiled as if -amused.</p> -<p>“Is this true, most noble Governor?” he -inquired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_163">163</div> -<p>“It is true,” answered Mai Lo, calmly.</p> -<p>Then Wi laughed outright and clapped his -hands. The men disappeared as if by magic.</p> -<p>At a signal from me the blacks released Mai -Lo, who deliberately rearranged his clothing.</p> -<p>“I want a personal conversation with you, -Wi-to,” I said; “but first of all we want something -to eat, and proper entertainment.”</p> -<p>“Are you not the slaves of Mai Lo?” he -asked.</p> -<p>“No; we are his masters.”</p> -<p>Again I showed the ring of Prince Kai, and the -effect was to send the Chief Eunuch to his knees -before me.</p> -<p>“We are the friends and representatives of -your dead master,” I continued, “and are here to -carry out his orders. Mai Lo knows this perfectly -well, for Prince Kai ordered him to obey -me as he would his royal master, and he himself -witnessed with his signature the authority I bear. -But he does not seem inclined to respect this -order for some reason of his own; so I appeal to -you to protect and assist us.”</p> -<p>The eunuch rose and bowed gravely.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_164">164</div> -<p>“Your orders shall be obeyed,” he said.</p> -<p>“Not so,” interrupted a harsh voice from the -governor. “The ring was stolen from me on the -journey here.”</p> -<p>“I can disprove that statement,” said I, easily, -“and I am surprised that Mai Lo, who is so soon -to commit suicide, would dare to speak falsely. -Give us some food, Wi-to, and then we can talk -further of this matter. But I won’t have the -governor present at the interview.”</p> -<p>The eunuch nodded and turned away.</p> -<p>“Follow me, if you please,” said he.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_165">165</div> -<h2 id="c17"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WI-TO PROVES FAITHFUL.</span></h2> -<p>After being profusely fed we were ready for -an important interview with Wi-to; an interview -that was to determine our standing in the Royal -House of Kai.</p> -<p>The governor had left us in the hall and we -had not seen him since; but as it was now to be -open warfare between us we did not care what -his future intentions might be.</p> -<p>The Chief Eunuch had forborne to question us -while we ate, and appeared unusually thoughtful; -but when we rose he ushered us into a little room -on the main floor which seemed to be his private -office. It was luxuriously furnished and we were -given comfortable chairs.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_166">166</div> -<p>Nux and Bryonia accompanied us here, as they -did everywhere; but Wi-to seemed to disregard -the precaution of having any of his own men -present at the interview.</p> -<p>He offered us cigars, and when we refused he -lighted one himself and leaned back in his chair.</p> -<p>“What proof have you that the ring of Prince -Kai was not stolen?” he asked.</p> -<p>For answer I took the Prince’s letter of authority -from my pocketbook and handed it to him -to read.</p> -<p>He perused it carefully and with a grave countenance; -then folded the paper, pressed it to his -forehead and returned it to me.</p> -<p>“The Prince is my master, whether he is here -in the flesh or wandering in the land of the -Genii,” said the eunuch. “He has given to you, -Sam Steele, the power to command his servants, -and I, as one of the most faithful of these, will -obey you, even for the term of one year. But -much has happened since my noble master died, -and Mai Lo has told me strange things about -you, which, if true, would annul even the authority -of the great Prince Kai. Let us talk -together; tell me all that I do not know.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_167">167</div> -<p>“You have heard how the Prince was injured, -and how we brought him to our ship and cared -for him until he died,” said I.</p> -<p>“Now, before Prince Kai died, there were certain -matters he wished to attend to. At his palace -in Kai-Nong were some possessions he wanted -taken to England and America and given to -friends in those countries, that they might cherish -his memory. There were some papers in his -yamen here that he wished to destroy, that no -eyes might read them. There were some of his -servants here that he wished to reward for faithful -service. All this he asked me and my two -friends to do for him, in his name and by his -authority; and we promised Prince Kai Lun Pu -it should be done.”</p> -<p>The eunuch had listened carefully, and I had -tried to be as direct in speech as I could, realizing -that to make any blunder at this time would prove -fatal to our plans.</p> -<p>“Why did not the Prince ask his governor to -do all this? Has not Mai Lo been a faithful -servant and followed his master to the ends of the -earth?” asked Wi-to.</p> -<p>“The Prince was very wise,” I said.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_168">168</div> -<p>“He was very wise,” repeated Wi-to, nodding.</p> -<p>“He had traveled far and learned many things.”</p> -<p>“It is true.”</p> -<p>“Also he had learned how to read men’s hearts, -and he saw that the heart of Mai Lo had changed -since he had mixed with foreign people, and become -acquainted with foreign ways. Therefore -the Prince no longer trusted Mai Lo.”</p> -<p>“Yet Mai Lo has been faithful and brought -the body of his master many thousand li, that it -may rest in peace in the halls of his ancestors,” -remarked Wi.</p> -<p>“True,” I acknowledged.</p> -<p>“Had the governor wished to be faithless he -could have remained in foreign lands and so preserved -his life. By returning here he is forced, -as soon as his affairs and those of his Prince are -arranged, to kill himself—or be killed,” said the -eunuch, thoughtfully.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_169">169</div> -<p>“He has done all this,” I replied, “and Prince -Kai, who distrusted him, expected him to act in -this way. For the governor is very crafty and -full of tricks. To remain abroad would make -him a poor man. Mai Lo wants to be rich, and -to pass his life in Europe, with many slaves and -all the luxuries of the Western civilization. So -Prince Kai said to me that the governor would -come back to Kai-Nong, to get much treasure and -with it flee from this empire to Europe.”</p> -<p>Wi-to seemed genuinely astonished.</p> -<p>“Where could Mai Lo get such treasure?” he -asked.</p> -<p>“His duty is to convert all the fortune of -Prince Kai into cash and deposit it in the ancestral -chih, or tombs.”</p> -<p>The eunuch laughed.</p> -<p>“Prince Kai has squandered all his fortune,” -said he. “Outside of what his palace contains -there is little or nothing to convert into cash.”</p> -<p>I own I was astonished at this statement, but -I tried not to show it, and continued:</p> -<p>“Among other duties, Mai Lo is to seal up -the ancestral chih, and destroy all traces of its -existence. Listen now, Wi-to, for this is the -important thing that was in the mind of Prince -Kai; he declared to me that Mai Lo would rob -his ancestral halls of the great treasures deposited -there during the past ages.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_170">170</div> -<p>“Impossible!” gasped the eunuch, staring at me -in amazement.</p> -<p>“Mai Lo is no Shintoist,” I explained. “His -travels have made him a renegade and taught -him to despise the religion of his ancestors. He -has no intention of committing suicide, according -to the traditions of your people. Nor will he -allow the vast treasures of the House of Kai to -remain sealed up in the burial halls when he has -the power to enrich himself with them. His -power as governor of this province will enable -him to make secret arrangements to fly to Shanghai -or Hong-Kong, and from there to leave -China forever and carry his stolen wealth with -him.”</p> -<p>The eunuch arose and paced the floor thoughtfully. -He was much agitated at what I had said -and was pondering my words carefully.</p> -<p>“You have no faith in Mai Lo, yourself,” I -suggested, watching him closely. “You know in -your heart he is treacherous and false, just as -the noble Prince knew it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_171">171</div> -<p>Suddenly he sat down and his brow cleared.</p> -<p>“You must be right,” he said.</p> -<p>“That is why Prince Kai employed comparative -strangers to do his bidding,” I went on. “We -had not known him long, but he believed he could -trust us, and so he gave me his letter of authority -and his ring, that we might receive the support -of his faithful servants in the tasks we have -undertaken.”</p> -<p>“And you think I will side with you against -the powerful governor?” asked the Chief Eunuch.</p> -<p>“I am sure you will; and the Prince was sure,” -I answered, confidently.</p> -<p>“But I can destroy you foreigners with a word, -and sweep you from my path. Then I can make -an alliance with Mai Lo and together we could -rob the ancestral halls and escape to some other -country to enjoy the wealth. Yes, yes! It is a -pretty plan, and we could do it easily.”</p> -<p>“But you will not,” said Joe, while I stared -aghast at the eunuch.</p> -<p>“Why not?” he asked, turning to the boy with -a curious expression upon his face.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_172">172</div> -<p>“In the first place,” replied Joe, “you are a -faithful and true servant, or Prince Kai, who -knew men’s hearts, would not have made you his -Chief Eunuch. From what I have seen of your -followers I believe you are the only gentleman of -the whole lot.”</p> -<p>“I also am a eunuch,” said Wi. “I am of -lowly birth, and as a child my parents sold me -to the House of Kai to become a eunuch. My -consent was not asked. Why should I be faithful -to my masters?”</p> -<p>“It’s your nature,” asserted Joe. “I said you -were a gentleman, and so you are, as we Americans -accept the word. With us a gentleman is he -who behaves as a gentleman should; not a person -highly born. But there is still another reason. -A eunuch is of no use in the world outside of his -own province. Here you have power. In Europe -you would be despised and insulted. You don’t -know the big outside world, and you would be -unhappy there, in spite of your wealth.”</p> -<p>“You’d feel like a fish out of water,” added -Archie, nodding.</p> -<p>Wi-to laughed, and the laugh was not forced, -but merry and spontaneous.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_173">173</div> -<p>“Again you are right!” said he. “My Prince -offered twice to take me away with him to see the -outside world, and I refused—for the very reasons -you have given. Now I will ask another question. -Why should I not divide the treasure with -Mai Lo and remain here to enjoy it? No one -would know where my wealth came from.”</p> -<p>“I cannot answer that,” said I, musingly; “if -you are faithless enough to do such a thing.”</p> -<p>“He is not faithless,” persisted Joe.</p> -<p>“Then you are answered, Wi-to,” I declared, -laughing.</p> -<p>“I see I must answer my own question,” said -the eunuch. “This estate will become the property -of the Celestial and August Emperor, because -Prince Kai left no heir to inherit it. It -may stand for many years unoccupied, and in that -case I may lead a life of ease and be the real -master here. If the Celestial and August Emperor -should bestow this estate and palace upon -some mandarin or high official, it is the custom -to retain the services of the Chief Eunuch who -has before ruled the household. So, in any event, -I have no incentive to be faithless.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_174">174</div> -<p>“Will you allow Mai Lo to carry out his plan -to rob the ancestral halls?” inquired Archie.</p> -<p>“No. You are right in thinking that the governor -and I are not friends, for he has tried to -interfere with my rights, and that I will allow no -man to do. Outside the palace walls Mai Lo -commands the province of Kwang-Kai-Nong; -within this enclosure my word is law. But he -has one privilege within my domain which I -cannot refuse him. By virtue of his office he is -the sole protector of the chih, or ancestral halls -of the House of Kai. He alone has the right to -enter there, now that the noble Prince Kai has -gone to the Genii. For myself, although I have -guarded the entrance for many years, I have -never seen the interior of the building, nor do I -know the way to the vaults beneath it. But -although Mai Lo may enter the halls he must not -remove any of the treasure that belongs to those -ancestors of the House of Kai that lie buried -there. It will be my business to prevent that.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_175">175</div> -<p>“Very good,” said I. “And now, Wi-to, since -you have seen the written instructions of Prince -Kai, how do you intend to treat us who are here -to represent his interests?”</p> -<p>“You shall be honored guests in this palace,” -was the prompt reply.</p> -<p>“And will you protect us from the governor?” -inquired Joe.</p> -<p>“While you are inside the palace enclosure you -shall be safely guarded from Mai Lo and all other -enemies. But remember my power does not -extend beyond this fu.”</p> -<p>With that he clapped his hands together and -two eunuchs stepped forward from behind a -screen, so silently that their appearance startled -me. Speaking rapidly, Wi issued some orders to -his men in Chinese, and then turned again to us.</p> -<p>“If the suite of rooms I have placed at your -disposal is not satisfactory,” said he, “you may -have your choice of any the palace contains, excepting -only the royal apartments. Your meals -will be served in your own rooms at such hours -as you direct, and whatever you may desire I -shall be prompt to provide. This man,” indicating -the taller of the two eunuchs, “is instructed -to devote himself to your service. His name is -Tun; he is a Manchu and will be faithful. Tomorrow, -if you desire, I will myself show you -through the palace and the gardens.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_176">176</div> -<p>“We thank you, Wi-to,” said I.</p> -<p>And then the eunuchs led the way and we followed -them back into the great hall, up the elaborate -winding stairway and along several passages -until we came to a richly carved door. Tun -opened this and motioned us to enter.</p> -<p>So we went in, followed by Nux and Bryonia; -but the eunuchs remained outside.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_177">177</div> -<h2 id="c18"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVIII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE SACRED APES OF KAI.</span></h2> -<p>I am not much acquainted with palaces, but I -venture to state that those of European countries -are not more magnificent, even when inhabited -by royalty, than that of this Manchu prince of -the ancient line of Kai. It is a mistake to think -that the Chinese are half civilized, or wholly -uncivilized, as I myself had carelessly considered -them until I visited their Empire. They boast -a civilization older than any other existent nation; -they were cultured, artistic and learned -thousands of years before the Christian Era, and -while the inventions and clever utilities of our -modern Western civilization give us advantages -in many ways over the Chinese, we cannot withhold -our respect and admiration for the accomplishments -of this ancient and substantial race.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_178">178</div> -<p>Our suite was so luxurious as to astonish us. -It consisted of ten rooms, five being sleeping -rooms furnished in carved teakwood, mahogany -and rosewood. The bedsteads and other furniture -were marvels of intricate carving, and -statues, vases and ornaments were everywhere. -The floors were strewn with costly rugs and the -walls hung with priceless tapestries. We called -it the “Kite Suite,” because these tapestries bore -many scenes in which kites were flying.</p> -<p>We judged from the parting speech of Wi-to -that we were not expected to leave our apartments -again that day, so we passed the evening in perfecting -our plans of procedure and discussing -ways to further our important undertaking. So -far we had prospered in our adventure as well as -we could possibly expect. Mai Lo had exhibited -considerable foolishness and lack of foresight in -his opposition to us, and we were learning to -despise the mandarin’s enmity. But the Chief -Eunuch was more sagacious and discerning, and, -as Prince Kai had warned us, he would have no -hesitation in cutting us down if he discovered us -robbing the ancestral halls of Kai. So we knew -that we must plan shrewdly in order to deceive -Wi-to, and that above all we must retain his confidence -and good will.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_179">179</div> -<p>We talked long over our plans, but found that -we could not map out a definite program without -knowing more of the palace and its surroundings. -And much must be left to chance and circumstance.</p> -<p>Our meals were served in one of the rooms -of our suite. The food provided was not such as -we were accustomed to at home, but it was deliciously -cooked and seasoned, and many of the -dishes we learned to enjoy with relish. The meal -of that evening will serve as a sample of the -dinners we ate while in Prince Kai’s palace:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_180">180</div> -<p>First, there was tea—and last, there was tea. -But the first tea was followed by shark-fin soup, -pigeon-egg stew, bacon fritters with egg batter, -shredded duck, pickled watermelon seeds, fried -mush of almond meal, chicken combs, stewed -mushrooms, almond cream custard, spiced shellfish, -bird’s-nest pudding, olives and nuts, chicken -soup, fresh fish boiled and then mashed after the -bones had been removed, snow fungus, brains of -yellow-fish, water lily seeds, some mysterious -sweets, and queer cakes, and then tea. I ought to -say that every course was also a rice course, -because a bowl of rice was placed in front of each -one of us and kept full by the attendants throughout -the meal. Also we were served, between teas, -a sickish sweet wine which was warm and -sparkling, but which none of us could drink. -The Chinese use their fingers a good deal in eating; -and, instead of finger-bowls, the attendants -pass us from time to time towels that had been -dipped in hot water. The funny part of it was -that our only implements were ivory chop-sticks, -and we had much amusement in trying to use -these, until our man Tun perceived our difficulties -and brought us some Syrian spoons, inlaid -with gold, which had probably been purchased -by some Kai as curiosities. With these we made -out very well.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_181">181</div> -<p>The palace seemed to throng with eunuchs. -There had been sixty in the procession, but those -were not all the palace contained. When our -meals were served there was a eunuch to wait -upon each one of us, and a dozen more to carry -in and remove the dishes. These men were invariably -respectful and even humble, but they -were an ill-looking crew, and we were never at -ease in their presence.</p> -<p>As none of Wi’s men seemed able to speak -English, except Tun, and he very imperfectly, -the Chief Eunuch himself came to us in the -morning. He asked whether we would like to -examine the palace and grounds. We accepted -the invitation with alacrity.</p> -<p>Proceeding down the passage we turned a circular -elbow where hung a splendid tapestry on -which was represented the Earth Dragon, with its -coils encircling the figure of a woman, who struggled -vainly to escape. The horrible grinning -teeth of the monster were close to her despairing -face, and my heart beat fast as I recognized this -tapestry as the one Prince Kai had told us concealed -the secret door to his sleeping chamber.</p> -<p>Archie and Joe recognized it, too, and I feared -their significant looks might attract the notice of -Wi; but he had no knowledge of the secret himself -and so proceeded calmly along the main -passage.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_182">182</div> -<p>Presently we came to an elaborately carved -doorway, above which was an ivory fish, with two -horns upon its head. Before this doorway stood -a sleepy looking eunuch who saluted his chief as -we passed by.</p> -<p>“This,” said Wi, “is the entrance to the Suite -of the Horned Fish, the royal apartments. I am -sorry I cannot allow you to see them, but entrance -is prohibited except to those of the royal line of -Kai. Opposite, however, is the Suite of the Pink -Blossoms, and that is well worth your inspection.” -We entered many suites on this upper floor -of the palace, and admired their splendor and -magnificence. Then we descended the great stairway -and inspected the state and family apartments, -the royal dining hall, and many other -rooms, all gorgeous beyond description. The -wealth of bronzes, paintings, ornaments and -tapestries was wonderful, and was doubtless the -accumulation of centuries of cultured and wealthy -princes of Kai.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_183">183</div> -<p>We passed out at the rear of the palace. A -stately flower-garden filled the space between the -main building and the numerous outbuildings. -All these were located upon the mound, and there -were many handsome trees and curious shrubs to -lend beauty and shade to the scene. The outbuildings -were interesting and consisted of the -storehouses, the artisan’s home, the artist’s house, -the house of the weavers, the kitchens and the -servants’ quarters. Also there were several -beautiful summer-houses and retreats, pagoda-shaped -and very cool and inviting.</p> -<p>On the further slope of the mound we observed -an odd-looking pagoda built of stone pillars supporting -a yellow-tiled roof, above which floated -many gay pennants. As we drew near we found -the central part to consist of a circle of stout -brass bars, within which were imprisoned a dozen -or more gigantic apes. The beasts set up a series -of sharp, barking cries as we approached, and when -we stood before the cage they sprang at the bars -and shook them angrily, as if they longed to -escape and tear us to pieces. Never have I beheld -such fierce and horrible beasts as these. -Wi-to, who first made obeisance and then stood -calmly looking at them, explained that they were -the Sacred Apes of the House of Kai, and were -tended with reverent care, having their own -corps of servants to minister to them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_184">184</div> -<p>They were covered with short gray hairs and -their limbs were remarkably powerful. Their -eyes were bright and fierce, but gleamed with intelligence. -Among them I noticed one enormous -fellow who seemed to dominate the band. He -did not attack the bars as did the others, but -squatted in the center of the cage, with his head -slightly bent forward and his grinning teeth -wickedly displayed.</p> -<p>“This is the King Ape, Fo-Chu by name,” -said Wi, seeing my eyes fixed upon this dreadful -creature. “He is very old—some say a hundred -years—and his strength equals his age; Fo-Chu -has nine executions to his credit in my own time; -how many he has killed since he came here I -cannot guess.”</p> -<p>“Who were his victims?” I asked, with a shudder, -as the cruel eyes of the King Ape chanced to -meet mine.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_185">185</div> -<p>“His attendants, usually. But there is a story -of how Kai-Tu-Ghai, the grandfather of our late -Prince, wearying of life because of dissensions in -his harem, opened the door of this cage and shook -hands with Fo-Chu. When they found Kai-Tu-Ghai -he was nothing but shreds, for the King Ape -had lapped up every drop of his blood.”</p> -<p>“What a horrible death!” I exclaimed.</p> -<p>“Of course this added to the importance of -Fo-Chu,” continued Wi, with a slight smile, “for -he was afterward held more sacred than before, -containing, as he does, the soul of Kai-Tu-Ghai. -That is why he is the King Ape and the most -sacred of all the band, for in him still lives the -spirit of an ancestor of the House of Kai, and it -is believed that Fo-Chu will live to the end of the -world and protect the fortunes of this royal house. -When he kills an attendant we say that Kai-Tu-Ghai -was angry, as it is his privilege to be, and -what is left of the slave is buried with high -honor.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_186">186</div> -<h2 id="c19"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIX.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE PEARL OF KAI-NONG.</span></h2> -<p>We were glad to turn away from these disgusting -and fearful creatures, and Archie asked -our conductor:</p> -<p>“Is there a harem connected with the palace?”</p> -<p>“Of course,” said Wi; “but you are not permitted -to visit it.”</p> -<p>“Had the late Prince many wives?” inquired -Joe.</p> -<p>“He had none at all. In the harem lives his -sister, a young girl but sixteen years of age. -Her mother is long since dead, but she has nine -aunts, now well advanced in years, to keep her -company. They were the wives of Kai-Tien, the -father of Prince Kai Lun Pu.”</p> -<p>“And was the Prince fond of his sister?” I -asked, remembering that he had never mentioned -her.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_187">187</div> -<p>“He scarcely knew her. She was a mere child -when he went to England, and during his brief -visits to Kai-Nong afterward he seldom entered -the harem.”</p> -<p>“Will she inherit none of his property?” asked -Archie.</p> -<p>“She inherits nothing. But she is entitled to a -home in the harem as long as she lives, and our -Celestial and August Emperor will doubtless attend -to her welfare. Nor-Ghai, as she is named, -is quite beautiful, and she will be presented to the -Most Serene Emperor as a candidate for his -harem, in a few months.”</p> -<p>This was almost as horrible as the story of the -King Ape, and I was glad our approach to a -beautiful building put an end to the conversation.</p> -<p>We had descended from the mound and passed -through a grove of willow trees, finding before -us the edifice I have referred to. It was very -ornamental in design, and was built almost entirely -of bamboo wands polished to a mirror-like -surface. The workmanship was everywhere exquisite, -and the carving so delicate and flowerlike -that I was amazed. The building was not extensive, -being perhaps thirty feet square, and on -each of its four sides was a flight of steps leading -up to a platform before an entrance.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_188">188</div> -<p>“Oh,” said I, “this must be the House of -Ancestors.”</p> -<p>“You are right,” said a harsh voice beside me, -and turning I beheld the expressionless, putty-like -countenance of Mai Lo. He reminded me of -“old Death’s-Head” more forcibly than ever, and -I was not at all pleased to have him intrude -upon us.</p> -<p>“What are you doing here?” I demanded -angrily.</p> -<p>“This is my domain,” he replied, with a sweep -of his arm. “I rule the Ancestral Halls as their -especial guardian.”</p> -<p>“You ought to be the Keeper of the Sacred -Apes,” I retorted, with a sneer.</p> -<p>“That is my function also,” quietly answered -Mai Lo.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_189">189</div> -<p>Somewhat at a loss how to proceed I turned -again to gaze at the Ancestral Halls which were -to play so important a part in our adventures. A -guard paced slowly up and down before each entrance; -not one of the eunuchs, but a soldier in -handsome costume and armed with a naked -scimitar.</p> -<p>“Do you live in the palace grounds?” Joe -asked the governor.</p> -<p>“My residence is there,” said Mai Lo, pointing -to a large, substantial building some distance -away. “Prince Kai desired me to live near to -the Ancestral Halls. I have another house outside -the walls, in the city.”</p> -<p>“Where is the body of Prince Kai?” suddenly -demanded Archie.</p> -<p>“It already rests in the chih of his ancestors.”</p> -<p>“Then you will seal up the vaults at once and -tear down this beautiful building?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Very soon. When the business of the estate -is settled,” replied Mai Lo.</p> -<p>“And then?” I continued.</p> -<p>The governor did not reply, but I saw a smile -curl the thin lips of the Chief Eunuch.</p> -<p>“Then,” said Archie, carelessly, “Mai Lo will -put a dagger into his heart and join his prince -in the Land of the Genii, as a faithful servant -should.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_190">190</div> -<p>Mai Lo turned his glassy eyes upon the speaker, -but said nothing. Evidently it was not pleasant -to be reminded of such a duty, and Archie did -not gain in popularity with the noble governor by -his speech. But we were growing to despise -Mai Lo, and cared little what he thought behind -the impassive mask of his parchment-like features.</p> -<p>“I should like to see the inside of that building,” -remarked Joe.</p> -<p>“It is forbidden,” was the abrupt reply. “No -one but Prince Kai and I has been inside it during -this generation.”</p> -<p>“Then how do we know that the body of Prince -Kai rests in the tombs of his ancestors?” I asked, -maliciously, for I liked to annoy the noble -governor.</p> -<p>“It is not required of you to know that, or any -other business of this province,” returned Mai Lo. -“I alone am responsible, and none dares interfere -with my duties. You are here on sufferance, -young men; the sufferance of Wi-to, who is -making a mistake in harboring you. If you abuse -the hospitality extended you, I shall hold Wi-to -responsible.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_191">191</div> -<p>“Hardly that, most wise and noble Governor,” -returned Wi-to, quietly. “Your name is signed -to the order given these young men by Prince -Kai himself.”</p> -<p>“I did not read the paper.”</p> -<p>“You were not required to read it,” retorted -the eunuch, smiling. “Your signature merely -vouches for the genuineness of the illustrious -Prince’s order. I but obey that order. Those -responsible are, first of all, the Royal Prince, -himself; and in his absence, Mai Lo, his legal -representative.”</p> -<p>It was now the turn of Wi-to to receive the -glassy stare of the governor; but as Mai Lo made -no reply in words we considered that the eunuch -had scored a point.</p> -<p>We now saluted the governor and retired to the -mound of the palace, where he did not attempt to -follow us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_192">192</div> -<p>“It is unfortunate,” said Wi-to, thoughtfully, -“that there are two rulers here with powers so -intermingled that there is likely to be friction -between them. It is the fault of our beloved -Prince, who intrusted the hereditary governor of -his province with more honors than are customary. -But, alas! Mai Lo will soon sleep with -his ancestors, and his son Mai Tchin will rule in -his place.”</p> -<p>“So the governor has a family,” I remarked.</p> -<p>“Yes. Mai Tchin is better than his father, but -weak and undecided in character. Also he has a -daughter, Mai Mou, who is called the Pearl of -Kai Nong.”</p> -<p>“Is she so beautiful?” asked Archie.</p> -<p>“So it is reported. My eyes have never been -dazzled by the vision of her presence,” said the -eunuch, gravely.</p> -<p>“I thought Chinese women were not confined -so closely to the harems,” I remarked.</p> -<p>“They are not,” was the reply. “Before they -are married the women of the nobles have much -freedom, and wander at will in the gardens of -their home. Also the married women are -allowed much freedom, and are permitted to visit -one another in their sedan chairs.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_193">193</div> -<p>We all laughed at this, and explained to Wi-to -that this did not seem any great privilege when -compared to those of our American girls. But -the idea of allowing girls to meet and converse -with strangers did not appeal to the eunuch, who -thought that Americans must take very little interest -in their female chattels to guard them so -carelessly.</p> -<p>When we got back to the palace Wi took us to -his own room and said:</p> -<p>“You are permitted the freedom of the entire -palace, except the royal apartments, and of the -palace grounds except the Halls of Ancestors. -Wander where you will, and enjoy yourselves. -When you are ready to tell me the commands of -our illustrious Prince, which you came here to -execute, I will assist you to carry them out. But -there is no need to hurry; you have a year, by -command of Prince Kai Lun Pu, and I can -extend further courtesy to my master’s guests if -I so desire.”</p> -<p>Now, we had been waiting for an opportunity -to speak of the matters we were here to attend -to, so I said to Wi:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_194">194</div> -<p>“Let us tell you now of the duties we are required -to perform. We wish to be as frank and -open with you as possible, to show we are grateful -for your trust in us and your faithfulness to your -master.”</p> -<p>He bowed low and waited for me to continue.</p> -<p>“You must know that our Prince made many -warm friends in Europe and America, for every -one loved him who knew him. He was entertained -and shown many favors that he greatly -appreciated. On his death-bed Kai Lun Pu remembered -those friends, and wished to return the -favors he had received. So he asked me and my -two comrades here, to travel to his city of -Kai-Nong and go to his palace here, and there -select such ornaments, ivories and bronzes as -might suit the pleasure of those destined to receive -them. These things we were to choose -from among the contents of this palace, and he -charged us to carefully pack them ourselves in -cases which you, Wi-to, would provide for that -purpose. Then we are to carry them back to our -own country and distribute the gifts to those for -whom they are intended. I have a list of the -names in my possession.”</p> -<p>I paused here, and again the eunuch bowed -gravely.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_195">195</div> -<p>“Are you to take many of the treasures and -precious relics from the palace?” he asked.</p> -<p>“No. We are not to take anything that is of -great value. But among the thousands of articles -gathered here we will select modest gifts for the -friends of the Prince, and you will yourself see -what we have selected and advise us. If there -is anything you prefer to have remain here, we -will respect your wishes. The idea is not to rob -the palace of its treasures; but the Prince gave us -power to select whatever we pleased, so it is our -desire to consult you and your pleasure in making -our choice.”</p> -<p>He seemed pleased by this consideration on -our part, and said:</p> -<p>“We cannot quarrel over that matter, since -you are so courteous. Are there any other -commands?”</p> -<p>“Yes. We are to get certain books that are -in the rooms which were occupied by the Prince, -and take them with us, to be given to His -Majesty, the King of England.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_196">196</div> -<p>I thought it was as well to add to our importance -by naming this important ruler as a friend -of the Prince, and one who was to figure in this -gift distribution. I did not know positively that -the Prince had any books in the palace, but -judged that a young man educated at the English -universities would be more than likely to -own something of a library. Moreover, books -were heavy, and they would remove any suspicion -caused by the weight of the cases we -wanted to carry away.</p> -<p>Fortunately I had guessed correctly. The -eunuch bowed gravely once more, but said:</p> -<p>“This is more difficult to carry out than the -first order, for it is forbidden to allow any one to -enter the royal apartments but the attendants.”</p> -<p>“We can arrange that by your bringing the -books yourself to another room, where we can -choose what we wish,” said Joe.</p> -<p>The eunuch brightened.</p> -<p>“Of course,” said he, “that will make the order -quite easy to fulfil.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_197">197</div> -<p>“There is a third order,” I continued, “that -will require more time and perhaps be more difficult. -The Prince wished me to look over all the -documents and papers contained in his private -desk and destroy certain ones I am to find among -them. I suppose the desk is also in the royal -apartments; but that can likewise be brought to -our rooms, where I may make the examination at -my leisure.”</p> -<p>After saying this I paused to see what effect it -might have. I did not know that the Prince had -either a desk or papers; but again I had guessed -aright.</p> -<p>“Have you the key to the great cabinet?” inquired -Wi-to, thoughtfully.</p> -<p>“Prince Kai said you would furnish the key.”</p> -<p>This was wholly a chance shot; but it hit the -mark beautifully.</p> -<p>“Very well,” was the reply. Then he continued: -“Our illustrious and sublime Prince has -indeed given you important duties to fulfil, but he -was right in saying that Wi-to would assist you -to do his will.”</p> -<p>“He was sure of your loyalty,” said I.</p> -<p>For a time the eunuch sat thinking upon the -information I had given him. Then, suddenly -raising his eyes, he inquired:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_198">198</div> -<p>“What reward are you to have for taking this -long journey, and all the trouble and expense of -distributing the Prince’s gifts to his friends?”</p> -<p>For an instant I hesitated how to reply to this -question, and I saw the anxious looks on the faces -of Archie and Joe, which warned me of the importance -of my reply. So I marshaled my wits -and smiled at Wi-to to gain time.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_199">199</div> -<h2 id="c20"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XX.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">“THREE LITTLE MAIDS FROM SCHOOL.”</span></h2> -<p>The Chief Eunuch eyed me expectantly. He -was a clever fellow in his way, and had more -than ordinary intelligence; but all his life had -been passed in this retired place and he judged -people and things from his own limited point of -view. He could understand how his master might -wish to reward friends with costly gifts, because -he had lived surrounded by rare and precious objects -of art. Likewise he supposed books precious, -because there were so few in the palace, and he -had seen so much intrigue in his life that it was -but natural that the Prince wished to destroy certain -papers left in his desk before a successor obtained -possession of them. But he could not -understand our undertaking the commission to -do these things without reward. So when I -answered his question, I said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_200">200</div> -<p>“You must not suppose we are mercenary, or -that we journeyed to Kai-Nong solely for a reward; -but Prince Kai did tell us we might each -select a jewel or ornament for ourselves while -we were here.”</p> -<p>“That is just,” said the eunuch.</p> -<p>“But we will confess that the chief reason for -favoring your Prince, aside from our friendship -for him, was a love of adventure. Mai Lo paid -our expenses here, and will pay to send us back -if we demand it. We have his contract. But if -he is not able to do that, we have funds of our -own in Shanghai which we can draw upon. For, -mark you, Wi-to, we are important people in our -own country.”</p> -<p>“I am sure of that,” was the reply. “And if -you have a contract with Mai Lo, he must pay to -send you back to Shanghai.”</p> -<p>“If he is alive. But he ought to commit suicide -before long.”</p> -<p>“Oh, I see!” exclaimed the eunuch. “You -intend to compel him to do this?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_201">201</div> -<p>“We intend to see that he doesn’t rob the Ancestral -Halls and run away with the treasure. -For that reason we may remain your guests -longer than would be required to execute the -orders of Prince Kai, who greatly feared that Mai -Lo would rob his ancestors.”</p> -<p>“You shall remain as long as it pleases you,” -returned Wi-to, with sparkling eyes. “And you -may call upon me and all my followers to assist -you, in case the renegade governor tries to escape -you.”</p> -<p>“Thanks; that was just what we expected,” I -exclaimed.</p> -<p>Then, feeling well satisfied with our interview -and our tour of inspection, we left the Chief -Eunuch and returned to our own rooms.</p> -<p>“Do you think it wise to harp on the subject of -Mai Lo’s robbing the Ancestral Halls?” asked -Joe, when we were where we could not be -overheard.</p> -<p>“Why isn’t it wise?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Why, the Chief Eunuch may get suspicious -that something is up.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_202">202</div> -<p>“I want him to get suspicious of Mai Lo, and -watch that old fox so carefully that he won’t get a -chance to steal anything until we get through. -Besides, it will relieve us of any suspicions. Wi -thinks it’s impossible for us to get to the burial -vaults, because our enemy the governor guards -all entrances. And he’s crafty enough to believe -that we wouldn’t talk about robbing the Ancestral -Halls if we had any idea of doing it ourselves.”</p> -<p>“Sam’s right,” declared Archie.</p> -<p>“I think so, too,” acknowledged Joe. “But I -began to fear we were overdoing the thing. Our -talk about the orders of Prince Kai worked all -right, didn’t it?”</p> -<p>“Why, it was all very reasonable to the -eunuch,” I said, “and we will have no trouble in -getting the packing cases to our rooms, where we -can replace the ornaments and books with the -treasure.”</p> -<p>“It looks too easy altogether,” said Archie, -doubtfully.</p> -<p>“You must remember Prince Kai planned it all, -and he knew the conditions here perfectly,” -answered Joe. “I imagine our greatest difficulty -will be in getting back to Shanghai. If the governor -acts ugly and refuses us an escort we won’t -get fifty miles without being murdered.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_203">203</div> -<p>“Don’t let’s worry about that,” I said, sharply, -for the thought had already worried me a good -deal. “That’s another bridge that needn’t be -crossed till we come to it.”</p> -<p>We were naturally eager to explore the Ancestral -Halls and see what the treasure consisted -of which had been so freely given us by Prince -Kai—if we could take it. It might be much or -little, but judging from the wealth and magnificence -of the palace the treasure buried in the -vaults was likely to be ample to satisfy us.</p> -<p>After all, I think it was the adventure that -charmed us, more than the longing for gain. We -had been set a difficult task, and boylike we -determined to accomplish it.</p> -<p>Deciding it would not be wise to make any -important move for the first few days, we passed -the time wandering about the palace or in the -grounds. We found that Wi-to trusted us fully -now, and we were allowed to do whatever we -pleased without being annoyed by the watchful -attendance of the eunuchs.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_204">204</div> -<p>Wi asked me if we wanted a guard at the door -of our chamber, and I promptly answered No. -There was no one in the palace except ourselves -and the eunuchs, and it was not necessary for -them to guard us against themselves. So we -were left free to come and go as we pleased; but -when we wandered as far as the outer walls of -the palace enclosure we found eunuchs stationed -at every gateway. We did not know whether we -would be allowed to pass these guards or not, but -we made no attempt to do so, preferring not to -trust ourselves to the mercies of our enemy the -governor.</p> -<p>Once in awhile we encountered Mai Lo in our -walks, but he kept near to the Ancestral Halls -and paid no attention to us. He was supposed -to be settling up the estate of his dead master, but -according to our observations he seemed chiefly -occupied in pacing the paths, in deep thought. -However, we let him alone and kept out of his -way.</p> -<p>It was while we were exploring an end of the -garden where a thicket of fruit trees grew that -we met our first real adventure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_205">205</div> -<p>The trees formed a regular jungle; but there -seemed a well worn path between them, so we -followed on, winding this way and that, until -the sound of voices and laughter arrested our -attention. The voices were sweet and fresh and -the laughter ringing and merry.</p> -<p>While we paused to listen, hesitating whether -to retreat or advance, a sentence in English -caught our ears, and we looked at one another in -surprise. Broken English it was, very quaintly -and prettily uttered, and in a girl’s voice; but -after hearing it none of us cared to run away.</p> -<p>“Seen them I have—a peep—a view only—but -they were young and handsome, these foreign -devils,” said the voice.</p> -<p>A peal of laughter greeted the remark, and the -chatter went on in lower tones.</p> -<p>“We must be near the harem,” whispered -Archie.</p> -<p>“Nonsense,” cautiously replied Joe. “The -harem’s way back by the palace. That’s a sort -of summer-house ahead of us.”</p> -<p>It was merely a circle of willows, with their -branches mingling and interlacing to form a roof.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_206">206</div> -<p>“If they’ve had a peep at us, whoever they are, -I mean to have a peep at them,” said I; and without -waiting for a reply I softly tip-toed toward -the willows.</p> -<p>The others followed, but I did not heed them. -Really I was hungry for the sight of a girl, -merely to relieve the monotony of our intercourse -with the harsh-featured eunuchs; but -more than all I was curious.</p> -<p>Halting at the circle of trees I found a place -where I could see the interior between the trunks, -and then I paused spell-bound.</p> -<p>A table of woven reeds was in the center of the -leafy bower, and around it were low chairs and -settles of the same material. Seated at the table -were three young and pretty Chinese girls—and -if you think a Chinese girl cannot be pretty you -should have seen this group as I saw it.</p> -<p>One maid was leaning on her dainty elbows -over the table, on which lay an open book. She -was not reading it, but looking earnestly at another -maid half reclining upon a bench opposite. -Her eyes were dark and smiling, her teeth white -as pearls, her cheeks like rose leaves and her -hair had a wonderful arrangement of bows and -knitting-needles—or some such things—stuck this -way and that to hold it all together.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_207">207</div> -<p>The girl reclining was even prettier, and wore -a wonderful pink gown, all embroidery and fluffy -silk trimmings. I may not be describing all this -properly, but I am doing my best to tell you what -I saw.</p> -<p>There was a third girl sitting upon a stool and -doing a bit of embroidery—at least she had a -needle and some work in her hands; but she was -not paying much attention to the work, for when -I got to my peep-hole it was this maid—a tiny, -dainty, dimpled bit of a roguish looking thing—who -was engaged in talking.</p> -<p>“I’ll do it, Mai Mou—even if they beat me, or -kill me!” she was saying, impetuously; “I’ll have -a glance myself, this very evening, from my -window, and see what they are like.”</p> -<p>“But why need you care, Nor Ghai?” asked -the reclining beauty, in a soft, subdued voice. -“What if Ko-Tua has seen these foreign devils, -and praises their beauty—what to you is it all?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_208">208</div> -<p>“To me!” returned the impetuous one; “they -knew my brother, who has gone to join the -Genii. I loved well our Lun Pu, who never knew -me or cared for me. Perhaps the fearful, handsome -strangers will tell me of him.”</p> -<p>I knew who they were now—at least, two of -them. Nor Ghai was the little sister of the -Prince—she was the girl with the embroidery. -Mai Mou was the daughter of our enemy the -governor; she was well named the Pearl of -Kai-Nong. As for the third, the beauty with -the book, who had been called Ko-Tua and who -claimed to have had a peep at us, I had no idea -where she belonged.</p> -<p>But what I had overheard decided me upon a -bold step. It would have been bold even in -America; here in China it was actually audacious.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_209">209</div> -<p>I saw the opening in the willows that formed -the entrance to this leafy pavilion, and crept -toward it, motioning the boys to follow. When -near enough I boldly stepped out, walked into -the pavilion and then paused as if astonished at -what I had discovered there. Archie and Joe -were with me, and we were greeted by a panicky -chorus of muffled screams. Lucky it was they -were muffled, or the cries might have brought the -eunuchs upon us. Perhaps the frightened girls -remembered this and screamed just loud enough -to show they were properly scared.</p> -<p>“Pardon us, ladies, for intruding,” I said, removing -my cap and making a low bow. “We -are the foreign devils, and we’re glad to make -your acquaintance.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_210">210</div> -<h2 id="c21"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXI.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">AN UNLAWFUL INTERVIEW.</span></h2> -<p>Really, we had created a sensation in the summer-house. -The three beauties were huddled together -in a bunch as far away as the circling -willows would permit, and with clasped hands -and wide open eyes they were staring at us -intently.</p> -<p>“Permit us to introduce ourselves,” said Joe, -in his most polite manner. “I am Joseph Herring, -of America.”</p> -<p>“And I am Archie Ackley, of the same grand -old country.”</p> -<p>“I am Sam Steele, at your service, ladies. -Won’t you sit down?” I continued. “Now that -we are here let us tell you all about Prince Kai -Lun Pu, and how he sent us to this place.”</p> -<p>“Go away!” said Mai Mou, in low tense tones.</p> -<p>“Oh, no, we can’t do that,” said Joe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_211">211</div> -<p>“But you must,” persisted the Pearl.</p> -<p>“Why so?” asked Archie, calmly seating himself -at the table.</p> -<p>“You will be sliced if you are found here,” -announced Nor Ghai, with a dimpled smile, half -frightened, half amused.</p> -<p>“Sliced! What does that mean, little friend?” -I asked.</p> -<p>“You are bound to the plank and the axe begins -at your feet and slices you thin until you -are dead—and long afterward.”</p> -<p>“Oh, that’s nothing,” said Archie, contemptuously. -“We’re not afraid.”</p> -<p>“If you care not to consider yourselves, then -consider us,” begged the fair Ko-Tua. “If you -are found here we shall be beaten with bamboos -upon the soles of our feet and cast into dungeons -without food.”</p> -<p>“Don’t worry,” I said, assuringly. “I will -not allow the eunuchs to harm you.”</p> -<p>“How can you prevent it?” asked Mai Mou, -curiously.</p> -<p>“This is our authority,” I replied, exhibiting -the Prince’s ruby ring.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_212">212</div> -<p>“Oh—h!” sighed Nor Ghai, gliding swiftly -toward me. Then she knelt and touched the -ring with her rose-bud lips, saying:</p> -<p>“It is his, Mai Mou! It is my brother’s signet, -Ko-Tua! We need fear nothing, I am sure.”</p> -<p>“Then sit down and let’s talk it over,” I said, -motioning toward the chairs.</p> -<p>Very timidly they approached, like frightened -doves about to fly at the least alarm, and then -they plumped down upon a bench all together, -with their arms twined around each other for -mutual encouragement.</p> -<p>“How does it happen you speak English?” I -inquired, pretending not to notice their fears.</p> -<p>“One of my father’s wives lived at Hong-Kong -before he brought her here, and she -taught us,” replied Nor Ghai, simply. “Do you -think we the English speak with perfection?”</p> -<p>“Nothing could be more perfect,” laughed -Archie.</p> -<p>“Ah—h!” they murmured, looking at each -other delightedly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_213">213</div> -<p>“We the English talk much with ourselves,” -declared Ko-Tua, casting her eyes down modestly -to avoid Joe’s stare. “We can faster talk -in English than in our own language.”</p> -<p>“That’s a great blessing,” said Archie; “you -must have a lot to say to each other.”</p> -<p>“And we study all the time, velly hard and -good,” added Mai Mou, looking earnestly at -Archie for approval.</p> -<p>“I’m sure you are very wise and learned,” -said he.</p> -<p>“Now,” broke in Nor Ghai, wiggling expectantly -in her seat, “tell me of Lun Pu—all of -Lun Pu—and how he came to join his ancestors, -and how you foreign dev—you, you——”</p> -<p>“That’s right. We’re foreign devils.”</p> -<p>“How you came to Kai-Nong?”</p> -<p>“Let me see,” I rejoined; “you are the Prince’s -sister, I believe; Nor Ghai by name.”</p> -<p>“How did you know?” she exclaimed, clasping -her hands with a little gesture of pleasure.</p> -<p>“And this must be Mai Mou, the governor’s -daughter, called by all the world the Pearl of -Kai-Nong,” added Archie.</p> -<p>“How strange,” she murmured. “Do you -know everything?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_214">214</div> -<p>“Not quite,” laughed Joe. “For instance, we -do not know who Ko-Tua is. Will she tell us?”</p> -<p>Now Ko-Tua was not the least charming of -the little maids by any means. Her features were -not quite so regular as those of Mai Mou, nor -so merry and winning as those of Nor Ghai; -but she was sweet and dainty as a spring floweret -and her eyes had a pleading and wistful look -that was hard to resist. So we were all greatly -astonished when Mai Mou answered Joe’s question -by saying:</p> -<p>“Ko-Tua is my little mother; she is my father’s -new wife.”</p> -<p>“What!” I exclaimed. “Has the old governor -been marrying since he returned?”</p> -<p>“No-no!” answered Ko-Tua, smiling and -blushing. “I was married to the noble Mai Lo -six years ago.”</p> -<p>“Impossible! How old are you now?”</p> -<p>She looked inquiringly at Mai Mou, who -answered:</p> -<p>“Fifteen summers has Mai Mou looked upon.”</p> -<p>“And you were married at nine!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_215">215</div> -<p>“That must be it,” she nodded, counting upon -her slender fingers. “Ten—’leven—tlelve—thirt’—fourt—fliftleen!”</p> -<p>“It’s preposterous!” cried Joe, indignantly. -“The old rascal ought to be sliced for daring to -marry a child.”</p> -<p>“What is wrong?” asked Mai Mou, wonderingly. -“Is not my little mother beautiful? Is -she not nice? Is not my father’s harem well -appointed and comforting?”</p> -<p>“Are you happy, Ko-Tua?” asked Joe, earnestly.</p> -<p>“Oh, yes, foreign one. Only the birds are -happier.”</p> -<p>“Then we won’t slice Mai Lo,” I announced, -airily.</p> -<p>I picked up the book that lay open upon the -table and found it an English translation of -Plutarch.</p> -<p>“Do you like this?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Oh, yes!” they cried. And Ko-Tua added: -“We are entertain much by its stories.”</p> -<p>It seemed pretty heavy reading for young -girls.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_216">216</div> -<p>“We have the Shakespeare and we have the -verse songs of Blylon,” announced Nor Ghai, -gleefully. “My brother, Lun Pu, gave them to -my father’s wife who came from Hong Kong. -But now you may tell us, foreign ones, since you -are with us so unlawfully, about my brother’s -accident.”</p> -<p>So we began the story, trying between us to -tell it in such a way as to remove all horror -from the tragic incidents. But it seemed they -loved to dwell mostly upon those very details, -having the same love for slaughter and bloodshed -that I have observed in the natures of -some of our own children. Even Nor Ghai had -known the Prince so slightly that he was a mere -personage to her, and his untimely end was to -these fair and innocent girls but a romance that -was delightful to listen to.</p> -<p>With the telling of the story and answering -the numerous questions showered upon us, the -hours passed rapidly, until finally Ko-Tua sprang -up and declared it was time for them to go, or -Mai Lo’s eunuchs would be looking for her.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_217">217</div> -<p>“Will you come here again tomorrow?” I asked -Nor Ghai, taking her little hand in mine—a liberty -she did not resent.</p> -<p>She turned to the others.</p> -<p>“Shall we come here tomorrow?” she inquired.</p> -<p>Mai Mou looked at her “little mother.”</p> -<p>“Let us come,” said Ko-Tua, after a little -hesitation. “We shall then be able to learn more -of the English.”</p> -<p>Nor Ghai laughed at that and said, with a -pretty courtesy:</p> -<p>“We shall come.”</p> -<p>Then they glided from the pavilion with quick -little steps that were not ungraceful, and we -stood silently in our places until all sounds of -their departure had ceased.</p> -<p>We were much elated by this meeting, and had -no thought of the danger we might incur by arranging -for a future interview with the charming -orientals. You must not think we had fallen -in love with these Chinese beauties, for that was -not the case. I don’t say that I shall never fall -in love; but when I do it will be with an American -girl, and it won’t matter much whether she -is beautiful or not, so long as I love her.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_218">218</div> -<p>But I think every well regulated young fellow -is fond of chatting with nice girls, and in this -heathen country we were so beset with dangers -and had so little companionship outside of our -circle of three, that it was a pleasant change to -meet these pretty maids and converse with them.</p> -<p>“It’s wrong, you know,” remarked Archie, as -we wandered slowly back to the palace. “That -is, from the standard of Chinese etiquette. We -may really get ‘sliced’ if we keep up the meetings, -and even if we escape that, the girls will be terribly -punished if they’re caught.”</p> -<p>“That’s true,” said Joe. “Do you think the -ring would save us in this case, Sam?”</p> -<p>“I think it would with Wi, but we’ve got to -figure on the old governor finding out that we’re -associating with his wife and daughter. I’m convinced -that would make him furious.”</p> -<p>“Then let’s go ahead,” said Archie, grinning -with delight. “It will do me good to worry old -Mai Lo into fits.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_219">219</div> -<p>“Oh, if he finds it out, he’ll be sure to resort -to slicing,” said Joe, “if he can get his hands -on us.”</p> -<p>“Never mind,” said I. “The girls come here -to visit Nor Ghai, and that’s how we happened -to meet them. It’s different from our intruding -into the governor’s harem, or even into the harem -of the palace. If Mai Lo doesn’t want his wife -and daughter to meet strangers he should keep -them safe at home.”</p> -<p>“The chances are he doesn’t know they are in -the habit of visiting Nor Ghai,” observed Archie. -“Anyhow, I’m going to have all the fun I can, -in spite of old Death’s-Head.”</p> -<p>That expressed our sentiments exactly. We -were foolish, I admit; but boys are apt to be -foolish at times, and some great writer—I don’t -remember his name—has said that a woman is -at the bottom of every misfortune.</p> -<p>Here were three of them, and they looked -harmless enough. So we voluntarily thrust our -heads into the trap.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_220">220</div> -<h2 id="c22"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE SECRET PASSAGE.</span></h2> -<p>When we met the girls in the secluded pavilion -the next afternoon, we found that Nor Ghai had -brought the Shakespeare and Byron, and she -begged us to explain certain passages in them -that had puzzled the fair students of English. -This we did, and before we parted that day a -friendly footing had been established between us -that was very pleasant indeed. Of course another -interview was arranged for, as all of us -had become reassured by our success in escaping -observation, and if we still had any qualms of -fear we did not allow them to prevent future -meetings.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_221">221</div> -<p>But the girls were more alive to the conditions -surrounding them than we were, and their fertile -brains arranged a series of signals to let us -know whether it was safe to enter the pavilion -or not, since at any time one of the eunuchs or -older members of the harem might see fit to accompany -them. Also they timed their stay by -our watches, so as to leave before there was a -chance of their being sought for.</p> -<p>All this savored of intrigue, but our meetings -were harmless enough. I don’t say that little -Nor Ghai was averse to a bit of flirtation, but -none of us encouraged her because we had no -thought of flirting with our new friends. We -talked in boyish fashion and treated them exactly -as if we were brothers and sisters.</p> -<p>Meantime the days flew swiftly by, and still -Mai Lo paced the gravel paths before the Ancestral -Halls of Kai, and we hesitated to begin -our appointed task. But finally one evening, -while talking over our plans and chances of success, -Joe proposed that we should explore the -secret passage and accustom ourselves to the -way to the underground vaults; so we promptly -decided upon the adventure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_222">222</div> -<p>At about ten o’clock, the usual time, we dismissed -our eunuch, Tun, who always remained -in waiting until we retired for the night, and -then, instead of going to bed, we put out our -lights and sat quietly in the darkness until after -midnight.</p> -<p>Every time we had passed by the bend in the -hall we had noticed the tapestry of the dragon, -but never had we ventured to disturb it to see -what was behind the hangings. We dared not -show a light in this passage because just around -the bend was the guard of the royal apartments, -eternally pacing up and down to prevent anyone -from penetrating to the sacred precincts.</p> -<p>We had, unfortunately, no candles; but I had -unhooked a small oil lamp from a bracket in one -of our rooms, and matches were plentiful. When -I softly opened our door to listen, there was not -a sound to be heard throughout the palace except -the steady footfalls of the distant guard; so, -being in our stocking-feet, we tip-toed along the -corridor, feeling our way in the darkness by -keeping one hand on the wall, until we reached -the bend in the passage.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_223">223</div> -<p>We could not see the dragon tapestry, but -knowing its exact location I crept beneath the -heavy drapery, followed closely by Archie and -Joe, and then began to feel for the bronze knob.</p> -<p>Across the face of the wall in every direction -we fumbled, and I had almost begun to despair -of finding it without a light when Joe grasped -my shoulder and guided my hand to a tiny projection -far to the left.</p> -<p>Yes; it was a knob, all right. I grasped it -and pulled it toward me, and at once we heard -a faint swish, and a breath of colder air reached -us. I felt along the wall, and found an opening, -through which I passed, drawing the others with -me. Another heavy tapestry was on this side -of the wall, and we crept beneath its folds on -hands and knees.</p> -<p>“Do you think it’s safe to scratch a match?” -I whispered.</p> -<p>“It’s got to be done, safe or unsafe,” replied -Joe, and in a moment a faint light flared up, and -Joe shaded it with his hands while I cast a hurried -glance at the tapestry.</p> -<p>“No light can shine through that, I’m sure,” -said I. “Here, Joe; light the lamp.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_224">224</div> -<p>I held it while he touched the match to the -wick, and then we stood up and gazed curiously -around us.</p> -<p>We found ourselves in a lofty sleeping chamber -that was beautifully furnished. The carved -mahogany bedstead with its pagoda-like canopy -towered fully fifteen feet in height, and its curtains -were cloth-of-gold. Around the frieze, just -above the heavy tapestry hangings, was a row -of embossed golden fishes with ivory horns, set -in a background of azure blue. Near to where -we stood, at the left of the secret panel, a number -of bronze tablets were attached to the wall, -their faces engraved with Chinese characters. -I supposed these to be the tablets of ancestors, -which every house contains in its inmost sanctum. -Before the tablets was a sort of altar, containing -a vase for burning incense and prayers.</p> -<p>A broad archway, hung with stiff draperies, -formed a communication with the next room -of the suite, and just beyond it stood a great -carved cabinet with numerous drawers and recesses -and a writing shelf in the center. This I -thought must be the Prince’s “desk” which I -had asked the Chief Eunuch to remove to my -room, without realizing its size. That he had -promised to do so filled me with wonder, for I -doubted if it could be carried through the archway.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_225">225</div> -<p>Passing around the huge bedstead and holding -the lamp before us, we peered into the further -corner of the room and with one accord shrank -back in sudden fear. For before us stood a gigantic -form in glittering armor, with a face-mask so -terrible in expression that it might well cause a -sinking of the heart. And behind the mask glittered -two cruel, piercing eyes, while the right -arm swung a scimitar as if about to attack the -beholder and hack him asunder.</p> -<p>“Never mind,” muttered Joe, with a low laugh. -“It isn’t alive, although it looks it.”</p> -<p>“It’s the statue we were searching for,” said I.</p> -<p>“No wonder it used to scare the Prince,” remarked -Archie. “Ugh! I shouldn’t want to own -that fellow for an ancestor.”</p> -<p>“This was the first Kai,” I rejoined. “They -must have been giants in those days, if he’s a -sample warrior.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_226">226</div> -<p>Then I leaned down and tried to press outward -the left foot of the statue, which stood flat upon -the floor without any pedestal. It resisted and -I knelt down and tried again, pushing with all -my strength and using the other foot as a purchase. -The foot gave a little—not more than -half an inch—and I heard a sharp click and a -grating sound behind the tapestries.</p> -<p>“All right,” said Joe, pushing aside the drapery -while Archie held the lamp. “The panel is open.”</p> -<p>The opening disclosed was about five feet -high and not more than eighteen inches wide, -but it was sufficient to allow us to pass through -with ease. A secret passage, narrow and low, -had been built in the great side-wall of the palace, -and a few paces from the panel a flight of -steps, made of stone, led downward. These continued -to descend until we had passed below the -foundations of the building, when we entered a -tunnelled passage slanting straight into the earth. -The walls were protected with stone and cement, -but there was a damp, musty smell in the passage; -and, as we advanced, numerous vermin, such as -rats, lizards and fat spiders, scampered away -from the path to hide in the little nooks between -the stones.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_227">227</div> -<p>Archie, who went first, carrying the lamp, -growled continually at these pests, but I felt they -could not be dangerous or the Prince would have -warned us against them.</p> -<p>We traveled what seemed a very long distance -to us, under the circumstances; but I now believe -the passage was a bee-line to the burial vaults -from the palace, and of course the vaults were -located some distance from the building that -appeared above ground. But my sense of direction -was so confused that I would then, and even -afterward, have been unable to locate the vaults -from the palace grounds.</p> -<p>Finally we reached a steel door which was unlocked -and opened easily. Beyond this hung a -tapestry, and pushing that aside we came to an -alcove, arched high above us and having a grating -of bronze or similar metal at the further side.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_228">228</div> -<p>In the center of the alcove lay a superb sarcophagus -or burial casket, set across two slabs -of marble. This was of wrought bronze and bore -upon the cover a mask with a surprising resemblance -to the statue of the first Kai in the Prince’s -bedroom.</p> -<p>We did not pause to examine it long, however, -for all about the coffin stood carven stands and -taborets weighted with curious ornaments in -solid gold and silver, while upon a low table -were several suits of splendid armor, inlaid with -gold and set with precious stones that glistened -brightly under the lamplight. Nor was this all. -Ornaments of green and yellow jade were scattered -about, and at the foot of the coffin stood a -semi-circle of big jars of bronze.</p> -<p>I thrust my hand into one of these jars and -drew it out filled with beautiful emeralds.</p> -<p>“We don’t need to go any farther, boys!” I -exclaimed with a gasp. “Here are riches enough, -in this one niche, to satisfy a dozen fortune -hunters.”</p> -<p>Archie examined another vase and found rubies -and pearls in it. The third was quite empty, and -so was the fourth, but the fifth and last one contained -many jade rings, bracelets and necklaces, -with which were mingled several large sapphires.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_229">229</div> -<p>“Yes,” said Archie, sighing; “here’s more -treasure than the priests of Luxor buried in the -desert. But let’s continue our explorations. This -can’t be all of the ancestral chih, for only one -ancestor is buried here.”</p> -<p>“He must have been very rich in his lifetime, -if this was but half of his fortune,” remarked Joe. -“I wonder if he got it all honestly?”</p> -<p>“Probably not,” I replied. “This fellow is an -ancient, and perhaps lived in an age of robbing -and pillaging. But come on, fellows; let’s see if -we can pass those gratings.”</p> -<p>Only a catch, worked from either side, held the -grating in place, and swinging it open we passed -into what was doubtless an immense domed chamber, -for our tiny lamp could not light more than -a small portion of it. On either side of the alcove -from which we had emerged hung magnificent -tapestries worked in threads of gold and silver -and representing scenes of battles, processions and -the like. The workmanship was so fine on the -first tapestry we examined that it seemed impossible -it could be anything but a painting, and a -marvelous one at that. But we found the other -fifty or more sections hung around the domed -chamber to be equally perfect in execution.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_230">230</div> -<p>Beyond the tapestry hangings, each section of -which was some sixteen feet in width, was another -grating leading to an alcove, and this system -we afterward found was continued all around -the chamber. None of the gratings were locked -and all opened readily to our touch. The alcove -we next entered contained another splendid casket -and even more golden ornaments and precious -gems than we had found in the first. We accounted -for the empty jars in the first alcove, -which connected with the secret passage, by the -pilfering from them by Prince Kai, of which he -had told us.</p> -<p>“Wait a minute!” exclaimed Joe, as we eagerly -started to examine the next alcove. “If we’re not -careful we’re going to lose our bearings in this -big place and get lost. Before we wander any -further away let’s mark the grating to the alcove -we came from when we entered.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_231">231</div> -<p>That seemed good advice, so we retraced our -steps until we reached the first alcove, where Joe -tied his handkerchief to the grating. Then, feeling -assured we could find the place again, we -proceeded upon our explorations.</p> -<p>We had examined five or six of the chih, or -alcoves of the dead, all of which contained enormous -wealth, when suddenly I stumbled against -a low stand just outside of a grating. Holding -the lamp high to see what the obstruction was, I -found upon the stand a large lamp, nearly filled -with oil, and a box of London safety-matches.</p> -<p>“Oho!” said I; “Mai Lo has been here.”</p> -<p>“I suppose he can now wander through these -ancestral vaults at will, since there is no one to -forbid him,” said Joe.</p> -<p>“I hope he won’t decide to come while we’re -here,” remarked Archie, “or our pretty plans will -be nipped in the bud.”</p> -<p>“Oh, it isn’t necessary for Mai Lo to lose sleep -to enter these vaults,” I replied. “But it is as -well to be on our guard, and I’m glad we found -the evidences of his visit.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_232">232</div> -<p>Entering the alcove before which the table and -lamp stood, we looked around with astonishment, -for here was more evidence of Mai Lo’s presence -in the tomb. This niche was evidently very rich -in treasure, and the vases and bowls of gems had -been emptied into a great heap in the center of -the floor. From this heap some one had been -assorting the jewels into varieties and sizes. In -one place were pearls, the finest of which had been -placed in one row, the next largest in a second -row, and so on.</p> -<p>Rubies had been assorted in a similar way on -another side of the chih, and emeralds in a third -place. No jewels seemed to have been taken -away, and from the size of the heap there was -much more assorting to be done, and the job was -scarcely begun.</p> -<p>The beauty of the row of great pearls appealed -to Archie strongly, so he picked them up, one by -one, and placed them in the pocket of his jacket.</p> -<p>“If anything should prevent our coming here -again,” he remarked, “these pearls will well repay -us for our journey to Kai-Nong.”</p> -<p>But he never suspected that they were likely -nearly to cost us all our lives.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_233">233</div> -<h2 id="c23"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXIII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE TREASURE OF THE ANCIENTS.</span></h2> -<p>From alcove to alcove we went, finding in each -a different class of treasure, according to the -wealth of the occupant and the period in which -he had lived. Here a scholar was laid, and beside -him a mass of parchment manuscripts, which -either represented a half of his fortune or had -been purchased at such high prices that his heir -preferred to bury the manuscripts with his ancestor -and keep the half of his wealth represented -by more tangible assets. In another place we -found many painted pictures, in another bales of -silks, rotted and fallen to decay. But usually the -wealth of these ancestors of Kai Lun Pu consisted -of splendid gems and jewelry, ornaments of gold, -silver and jade, and in many cases golden coins of -the Empire. Well might Prince Kai say that his -Ancestral Halls contained enough wealth to ransom -a kingdom. To carry it all away with us -would have required a railway train or the hold -of a steamship.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_234">234</div> -<p>“What we must do,” said Joe, who was a fair -judge of gems and jewelry, “is to select only -rubies, emeralds and pearls, and perhaps some of -the fine jades. These may be carried in a small -space, if we don’t take too many of them, and -they’ll sell more readily at home for cash.”</p> -<p>We quite agreed with him in this, and believed -we would now be able to order the packing cases -of such a size as to fit our needs. We might have -some trouble in carrying our plunder through -China to Shanghai, and to strive to take too much -of this almost inexhaustible wealth might very -easily cause us to lose it all.</p> -<p>So eager and excited were we by the sight of -this splendid treasure-house that we lingered in -the tombs a long time, and finally reached an -alcove where rested the casket we had made -aboard the <i>Seagull</i>, and which contained the bandaged -pillows and bolsters that had been substituted -for the body of Prince Kai.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_235">235</div> -<p>It was still locked, and had not been disturbed -in any way by Mai Lo; nor was there any treasure -beside it. From there on to the alcove where -we had entered, and where Joe’s handkerchief -was attached to the grating, the niches were -empty. These ancestral chih would have accommodated -several generations yet, had not the last -of the royal line perished without an heir.</p> -<p>“Good gracious! It’s after four o’clock!” exclaimed -Archie, leaning over to examine his watch -by the flame of the lamp.</p> -<p>“Then we must hustle back,” I said, “for it -begins to get daylight at five, and we mustn’t get -caught in the passages of the palace.”</p> -<p>So we ran into the alcove of the first Kai and -closed the grating behind us. Then we thrust -aside the tapestry, passed through the steel door, -and fastened it securely. A moment more and we -were treading the tunnel in single file back to the -palace.</p> -<p>The way was up hill now, and harder walking, -but it did not seem so long as it did when we came -down. In a few minutes we had reached the stone -steps and were climbing them to the chamber of -the Prince.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_236">236</div> -<p>The sliding panel behind the statue puzzled us -a little, but we soon discovered how to close it, -and it caught in place with the same little click -that had released it when the foot was pushed -aside.</p> -<p>Without pausing again in the bed-chamber, we -crept beneath the tapestry and out of the panel -door into the corridor, and then paused to listen -with bated breath. The guard could still be -heard treading heavily before the door to the -Suite of the Horned Fish; so we took off our -shoes again, pushed aside the dragon tapestry, -and noiselessly crept to our own room.</p> -<p>You may be sure we breathed easier when we -were safe within our own quarters, for day was -just breaking and our return had been timed none -too soon.</p> -<p>Nux and Bryonia, whom we had left to guard -our rooms from possible intrusion while we were -absent, were mighty glad to see us back again, -and their eyes opened wide with astonishment -when Archie displayed his pearls as proof that -we had found the treasure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_237">237</div> -<p>But the night of excitement had wearied us -greatly, so we all turned in and slept like dead -men until our faithful blacks called us to breakfast.</p> -<p>It was while we were at this meal that Joe -uttered an exclamation, and glancing up I saw his -face go white and frightened.</p> -<p>“What is it, old man?” I asked quickly.</p> -<p>“My handkerchief!” he replied. “I left it tied -to the grating of the alcove!”</p> -<p>We looked at one another in stupid bewilderment -for a moment, trying hard to think how to -remedy such a blunder. But nothing could be -done for that day, anyhow, and if Mai Lo happened -to visit the Ancestral Halls during that -time he would have ample proof that we had -been there.</p> -<p>“Of course he may not notice it,” said Archie, -comfortingly.</p> -<p>“Why, it’s a regular flag—white against all -those dark hues of tapestries and black spots of -alcoves. Of course he’ll notice it,” retorted Joe -with a groan.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_238">238</div> -<p>“Not any more than he’ll notice the absence of -the pearls,” I suggested. “Mai Lo is evidently -busy assorting the treasure he means to run away -with, and his first visit there will assure him -someone else has been in the vaults.”</p> -<p>“Oh, but without the handkerchief he would -be unable to guess who it was,” answered Joe. -“The handkerchief gives him just the clew he -needed.”</p> -<p>“Never mind,” said I; “the governor can’t do -anything about it that I can see. If he is onto -our game, we are also onto his, and he won’t dare -whisper to the people outside that he is visiting -the vaults. When he enters the building he is -supposed to be praying, and he must not enter -the underground chih after laying the body of -the Prince there. His only legitimate business -now is to seal up the vaults and destroy all traces -of them.”</p> -<p>“And then make an end of himself,” added -Archie.</p> -<p>“Just so.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_239">239</div> -<p>But in spite of our brave talk we were decidedly -uneasy over the way in which we had -bungled our adventure of the night, and as soon -as breakfast was finished we started out with one -accord and took the path that led to the Ancestral -Halls.</p> -<p>Nux followed us, but Bry remained in our -rooms. This plan we had adopted several days -before, having only one of our blacks with us -when we ventured out of the palace and leaving -the other to guard the entrance to our apartments. -The reason for this procedure was that we soon -expected to accumulate considerable treasure in -our rooms, and we wanted it understood that we -permitted no intrusion further than the outer reception-room. -Indeed, Bry was guarding, this -morning, a few pearls that Joe estimated to be -worth over fifty thousand dollars; and the way -he did it was to tie them in a handkerchief and -carry them in his pocket. As for separating our -faithful servants, it was evident that nothing could -ever be done in this place by brute force, and a -thousand men would be of no more use to us -than one.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_240">240</div> -<p>We sauntered carelessly along, so as not to convey -the impression that we had any object in our -walk more than to get a bit of air and exercise. -Often we passed the magnificently attired household -eunuchs, singly or in groups; but we had -now become familiar sights to these creatures, and -they merely touched their yellow turbans respectfully -and passed on.</p> -<p>Around the outbuildings the place thronged -with less important servants, all under the general -command of Wi-to and his lieutenants. -Sounds of industry came from the House of the -Artisans, where the bronze, brass and gold workers -were busy. In front of the House of the -Weavers were groups throwing shuttles back and -forth or spinning the threads to be used in the -looms.</p> -<p>Kitchen servants passed and repassed in every -direction, and this part of the grounds was in -many ways the most interesting of all, for here -beat the pulse that gave life to the whole establishment.</p> -<p>Moving on, we took the path descending the -mound toward the Ancestral Halls—not the one -that led past the cage of Sacred Apes, for we -hated those fearful creatures and avoided them—but -a shaded, winding way that was very pleasant, -though it led past a pond of black water which -was said to be the home of a monster Devil-Fish.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_241">241</div> -<p>Before long we came to a halt directly in front -of the north entrance of the beautiful bamboo palace -of the dead, and the soldier on guard, radiant -in the crimson and sapphire uniform of the governor’s -service, waved his scimitar partly in salute -and partly in warning.</p> -<p>“Mai Lo?” I said to him, questioningly.</p> -<p>He spoke no English, but could not fail to -understand I was asking for the governor; so he -turned his thumb toward the entrance, to indicate -that his master was inside the building, and then -resumed his strut back and forth before the door.</p> -<p>Well, that was all we wanted to know, and our -hearts sank as we realized that our enemy was -even now in the underground chih examining the -traces of our midnight visit there. We slowly -turned and retraced our steps as far as a group -of trees that stood a little way up the mound and -commanded an unobstructed view of the entire -House of Ancestors. Here we seated ourselves -upon shady benches and passed the next two hours -moodily talking over the situation.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_242">242</div> -<p>At the end of that time we observed Mai Lo -appear from the building by the entrance nearest -us. He was as deliberate and reserved in demeanor -as ever, and after a word to the guard he -took the very path that led past the trees where -we were.</p> -<p>“Let’s get out,” advised Archie, hastily.</p> -<p>“No,” said Joe, “let’s stay and hear what the -old duffer has to say. Don’t be afraid to talk up -to him, Sam.”</p> -<p>“I won’t,” was my promise.</p> -<p>Then we grimly awaited the governor’s approach. -He paced steadily up the path, his hands -clasped behind his back and his face turned square -to the front.</p> -<p>So he reached the trees and came to a halt before -our bench. Upon his parchment-like yellow -face there was no sign of expression; in the -bead-like eyes turned upon us was no ray of intelligence.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_243">243</div> -<p>Without doubt Mai Lo had been astounded by -the discovery he had made that morning: that -we were able to penetrate to the sacred chih of -the Ancestors of Kai. If he was human, he must -have been stirred to the very depths of his nature. -But here he stood, as passionless and cold as a -statue, his glassy stare wandering from one to -another of us in turn, but no word passing his -thin, compressed lips.</p> -<p>What a relief it would have been had he denounced -us, threatened us, cursed us for foreign -devils and scoundrels! But no. He merely fixed -his soulless eyes upon us, and I began to realize -how the ancient Greeks might have got their idea -of Medusa and the terrible gaze that turned men -to stone.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_244">244</div> -<h2 id="c24"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXIV.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE ROYAL CABINET.</span></h2> -<p>When the governor had gone—and he returned -along the path as silently as he had come, after -his passionless inspection of us—we arose and -walked to the palace, finding mighty little to say -on our own account.</p> -<p>On the broad piazza that led into the main -building of the palace we found the Chief Eunuch, -leaning heavily against a pillar. I had been trying -to communicate with Wi-to for several days, -but Tun, who carried our messages, always returned -to say that his master was closely occupied -with his duties and begged to postpone the -interview. During these days we had neither seen -nor heard of the Chief Eunuch, so I was a little -surprised to find him on the piazza. His face -was haggard and worn, his eyes puffy and bloodshot -and his person untidy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_245">245</div> -<p>“Good morning, Wi,” said I, cordially. “Have -you been ill?”</p> -<p>He smiled at me rather childishly, and replied:</p> -<p>“The Earth Dragon has had me in his coils—and -nearly strangled me. Ah—oh! how unhappy -I have been! Who has such deep and dreadful -sorrows as poor Wi-to? Who suffers such horrible -pangs? Who—but never mind. The sun-god -is smiling this morning, and the breeze is -sweet and lovely. Are my master’s guests wholly -content? Have they any orders for their lowly -servant?”</p> -<p>I own this rambling, inconsequent speech somewhat -puzzled me. Wi-to did not seem himself; -he was surely not at his best today. Ordinarily -the Chief Eunuch was the most intelligent, -shrewd, courteous and agreeable Chinaman we -had met, save only Prince Kai Lun Pu.</p> -<p>But I pretended not to notice his peculiar -bearing and asked him when he could have the -desk of Prince Kai moved into our rooms. I -wanted to begin my work of inspection at once, -I told him; but really the only reason I made the -request at all was to allay any suspicions he might -harbor.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_246">246</div> -<p>To my surprise he at once blew his whistle -and brought a dozen eunuchs running to answer -the summons. Still leaning against the pillar -Wi-to chattered away in Chinese for a time until -his men prostrated themselves and hurried away -to fulfil his commands.</p> -<p>“The cabinet will come to you, my master,” -now answered the eunuch. “Is there anything -else I can do?”</p> -<p>“Why, as regards the selection of the -gifts——”</p> -<p>“Don’t hurry,” he interrupted, rubbing one eye -with his knuckles. “Tlake it easy; much time; -no hurry; only Mai Lo want you out of the way. -Mai Lo? Dlam Mai Lo! English dlam. Pah!”</p> -<p>Really, I couldn’t understand Wi-to in this peculiar -condition, so we left him still leaning -against the post and went away to our own rooms.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_247">247</div> -<p>Pretty soon there was considerable racket in -the passageway, and we sent Bry to see what it -meant. He returned grinning from ear to ear, -and said the eunuchs were moving a house. So -we looked out, and there were some twenty or -more of the palace servants, perspiring and struggling -with the immense cabinet that had been -standing in the Prince’s bed-chamber. How they -ever moved it at all was a wonder; but move it -they did, inch by inch, and squeezed it through -the great entrance door to our reception-room. -I had them place it against the wall nearest the -door and then they went away glad that the task -was accomplished.</p> -<p>It was an absurd thing to do, and in all reason -and common sense we should have been permitted -to examine the cabinet where it originally stood; -but oriental prejudices are difficult things to overcome, -and since it was forbidden strangers to -enter the royal apartments, the mountainous cabinet -had to come to Mahomet Sam.</p> -<p>Now I had no right, as a matter of fact, to -examine this private cabinet of the royal line of -Kai, and my request to do so was but a blind -to further our real plans. But since it was here, -and since Wi-to had sent me a bunch of keys to -unlock the different compartments, the temptation -to look inside was irresistible.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_248">248</div> -<p>“It’s this way,” I said to the boys; “if we -don’t look over these things, others who may -not be as friendly to Prince Kai’s memory are -sure to do so. The estate and palace will shortly -pass to the Emperor, who will either retain it -for himself or give it to some favorite. So I -believe we are justified in seeing what this old -mystery-box contains.”</p> -<p>They agreed with me fully, so we began the -examination. First we opened the desk part and -found many documents in Chinese, sealed, signed -and filed in a very business-like manner. These -we could not read, and their importance was all -unknown to us. Also there were numerous letters. -One bunch of yellow missives bore the -Imperial Vermilion Seal of the Emperor.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_249">249</div> -<p>In order to carry out our deception I tore up -a number of the least important looking papers -and burned them in a brazier. At the bottom of -the heap of letters I found a book in which the -Prince had written in English a sort of diary, -although the entries were seldom dated and -seemed to be whimsical sentences he had recorded -merely to relieve his mind. The poor fellow had -had no one around him in whom he could confide, -as to an intimate friend; so he had made this -little book his confidant.</p> -<p>Believing that here, if anywhere we would be -likely to find clews to guide us in our undertaking, -we read this book aloud, so that among the -three of us, to say nothing of Nux and Bry, we -might catch whatever ideas it contained that -might be of service to us.</p> -<p>Many of the passages were sarcastic comparisons -between the customs of his own people and -those of Europeans, and I must admit that, from -Prince Kai’s point of view, the Europeans did -not always come out best. One entry that interested -us was as follows:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_250">250</div> -<p>“What unselfish and responsible servants am I -blest with! What competent officials direct my -affairs in my absence! Look upon them, oh my -ancestors, and pity me. At the head of my province -is a man born to be its governor who, lacking -such birthright, would be unfit for the duties of -the humblest slave. Cold, unfeeling, ambitious -and without honor, this man works but for his -own selfish interests, and lacks the strength of -intellect to ruin me for his own gain. Since I -read him so truly he cannot injure me; but what -a farce is this hereditary right to govern a great -province such as Kwang-Kai-Nong! When Mai -Lo lies with his ancestors there will be his son -to govern, a weak imbecile, helplessly degenerate. -I am quite certain I must find an excuse to behead -both father and son, that I may free myself of -this incubus of the House of Kai.</p> -<p>“The Fuh-yin of the city of Kai-Nong is even -a worse scoundrel than Mai Lo. I have proof -that he murdered his own brother, in order to become -mayor and rob the city of its revenues. -Some day when I have time I shall accuse and -condemn my Fuh-yin, and invent a horrible execution -worthy of his sins.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_251">251</div> -<p>“In the palace the one power is the Chief -Eunuch, who might make things very unpleasant -for me were he not by nature faithful and obedient -to his master. I made him chief when old -Koa-Ming-Dhu was stabbed by one of my father’s -wives, raising Wi-to from the ranks of the -eunuchs. I believe he is grateful, and so am -willing to overlook his one weakness. For Wi-to -gets drunk periodically, and frequently stays -drunk a week, and while he is in this condition -everything about the palace is neglected.”</p> -<p>“I see,” said Joe, when I read this extract. -“That was the trouble with Wi-to today. He’s -been on a drunk and is just coming ’round.”</p> -<p>“That is an unfortunate trait,” I said, musingly. -“For if we happened to need the services of the -Chief Eunuch and he failed us, being on one of -his sprees, we might lose our lives.”</p> -<p>Presently we found another interesting item in -the book. It said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_252">252</div> -<p>“I’ve been making a careful inspection of the -riches contained in the tombs of my ancestors. -It seems strange that I am the first of our race -to abjure ancestor worship and look upon these -dead effigies of my forefathers as they really are—heaps -of dust. Nothing could be more foolish, -according to the enlightened age in which I live, -than burying wealth in the tomb of its owner, -where neither he nor any one else can apply it -to use. Yet so ingrained in my nature are -racial prejudices that it was long before I could -induce myself to touch that wealth. When finally -I did so I took the contents of several jars in the -chih of the first Kai. The Jews to whom I sold -the treasure in London robbed me, but I obtained -enough money to make a lavish display of wealth -while I was at college. But today I discovered -a rare treasure indeed in the tombs of my ancestors. -It is in the chih of Kai-Abon, the seventh -of our royal race. The contents of his alcove -seemed so unattractive that I had never given the -place much attention before; but today I discovered -that the great wealth of this prince was carefully -arranged to deceive any one who might be -tempted by an open display. Turning over a heap -of cheap brass trinkets I uncovered a superb gem -which has been known to the world as the Beryl -of Tartary. No one has ever known what became -of this family heirloom until now. I covered it -up again, because the time has not yet come when -I can sell it or use it myself. In a corner was -an old scimitar with plaster and mud covering its -surface. I rubbed away the filth and found upon -the handle the Seven Rubies of Persia, which one -of my ancestors won in battle. Each ruby is said -to contain a drop of blood from the heart of a -king, and whoever wields this scimitar is considered -invincible, for the spirits of the seven kings -fight for its champion. This treasure I could not -leave buried, so I have brought it to my chamber -and concealed it in the lower drawer of my cabinet. -No one now alive will know where I got it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_253">253</div> -<p>“Hold on a minute,” cried Archie. “Let’s take -a look at this wonderful weapon.”</p> -<p>So we unlocked the lower drawer and at first -could find nothing. But Archie soon saw that the -drawer was so deep that it must have a false bottom. -This was indeed the case, and when we -had pried up this false bottom with our knives, -we came upon a chamois bag in which was the -famous scimitar. It had no sheath and the Prince -had carefully polished it. Its delicately tempered -blade of blue steel was bright as a mirror. The -handle was of gold, and seven splendid rubies, -blood-red in color, were imbedded in the yellow -metal.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_254">254</div> -<p>Also in the drawer were a necklace of magnificent -pearls and a single emerald as big as a pigeon’s egg. -These we gave to Bry to add to our -collection, but the scimitar we replaced in the -top of the drawer, where it could easily be obtained -if required. Upon examination we found -many of the compartments of the cabinet empty. -At a recent period someone—probably the Prince—had -evidently cleared it out.</p> -<p>There was more written about the wonderful -treasures in the tomb of Kai-Abon, which there -is no need to repeat in these pages. Nor were any -of the other entries in the book of especial interest -to my patient reader, although we read them -all and got a clearer idea of Prince Kai’s inner -nature than we had ever had before. Only once -did he mention his sister, Nor Ghai, and then it -was merely to say that he intended some day to -send her to England or America to be educated -according to modern methods.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_255">255</div> -<p>We passed the rest of the day in the examination -of this wonderful cabinet, and when evening -arrived we were undecided whether or not to -make another trip that night to the underground -vaults. Somehow I could not get that inscrutable -glassy stare of the mandarin out of my mind, -and the recollection of it seemed to trouble my -comrades as it did me.</p> -<p>We finally decided to postpone our next trip -through the underground passage until we were -prepared to carry away a portion of the treasure; -so we locked the cabinet, put the keys away and -quietly went to bed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_256">256</div> -<h2 id="c25"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXV.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE TRAP IS SPRUNG.</span></h2> -<p>Next morning we found the Chief Eunuch -quite recovered from his debauch and as keen -and attentive to his duties as ever. One of his -men had neglected his tasks while Wi-to was -under the influence of liquor, so his chief called -him into his private office and cut him down with -his own scimitar.</p> -<p>The incident created no excitement in the palace, -and when we met Wi after breakfast was over -he was as smiling and complaisant as ever. But -it taught us how little human life was valued in -this strange land.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_257">257</div> -<p>I ventured to ask the Chief Eunuch once again -to assist me to select the ornaments for Prince -Kai’s friends, and to my relief he consented readily. -So we walked through the state apartments -and made choice of some moderate-sized articles, -of no great value but of considerable weight. -Also I chose two teakwood chests bound in bronze, -with excellent locks, in which I said that I would -pack the books.</p> -<p>Wi-to was pleased that we were so modest in -our demands and showed no disposition to rob the -palace of its most rare and precious objects of -art. So when it came to a choice of our own -gifts the eunuch declared that he would himself -make the selection, acting as the confidential -servant of his late master, whose generous nature -he well knew.</p> -<p>“I will send the gifts to your rooms,” he said, -“and the gifts for our royal prince’s friends shall -be brought as well; and the packing-cases as soon -as our artisans can prepare them.”</p> -<p>We thanked him, and he added, cordially:</p> -<p>“Do not let these preparations hasten your departure, -I entreat you. It is good to have guests -in the palace. If you go away there will be nothing -for me to do but quarrel with Mai Lo.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_258">258</div> -<p>We had an appointment that afternoon to meet -the girls in the willow pavilion; so when the -hour arrived we sauntered away from the palace -and lost ourselves in the shrubbery, afterward -picking our way cautiously toward the remote -corner where the pavilion stood.</p> -<p>The girls were all assembled and eagerly awaiting -our coming, for we had promised to tell them -more about our American women, in whom they -were greatly interested, and to describe their dress -and social privileges and methods of amusement. -I suppose that to these poor secluded creatures, -who experienced so little variety in their narrow -lives, our stories sounded like fairy tales. Some -inkling of woman’s position in our western civilization -they had gleaned from their copies of -Byron and Shakespeare, which, by the way, only -Ko-Tua had the ability to read. But the books -could not answer questions, and the pretty maids -were full of questions today, some of which we -were puzzled to answer.</p> -<p>During our several interviews our relations -with the little Chinese beauties had become so -friendly and free from constraint that they were -no longer afraid of us and we sat around the -wicker table like brothers and sisters.</p> -<p>As Joe was describing a bit of modern finery -Mai Mou exclaimed:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_259">259</div> -<p>“Ah! You can wear that when you become a -widow, Ko-Tua.”</p> -<p>“A widow!” said I. “When will that be, -Ko-Tua?”</p> -<p>“I do not know; but before long, Sam. My -husband must soon kill himself, you know.”</p> -<p>“I’ve heard something of the sort. Will it -make you unhappy to become a widow?”</p> -<p>“No, I shall be glad. I hate Mai Lo,” she -replied, simply.</p> -<p>I glanced at Mai Mou.</p> -<p>“And you, little Pearl?” I inquired.</p> -<p>“I do not like my father, either,” she replied. -“But I do not know him very well. Perhaps he -is better than he seems.”</p> -<p>“No, he is worse,” said Archie, positively. “I’m -sure of it.”</p> -<p>“But when the time comes,” continued Ko-Tua, -raising her big, wistful eyes, “my husband——”</p> -<p>She gave a great start, and a look of horror -spread over her beautiful face and actually transformed -it. For her eyes had caught some object -beyond our circle, and remained fixed and dilated.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_260">260</div> -<p>Mai Mou followed her gaze and gave a little -cry that conveyed the agony of a wounded deer. -Nor Ghai stood up in her place and the smile -faded from her pallid face.</p> -<p>Of course we boys whirled around at once, and -there stood Mai Lo, just within the entrance, his -glassy stare taking us all in, his hands folded -tightly upon his broidered robe.</p> -<p>That last posture was new to me and gave me -the idea that at last the mandarin was as much -aroused as he had ever before been in his life.</p> -<p>He must have enjoyed the confusion he had -caused, for I confess that I felt as guilty as a -school-boy caught in the act of robbing an apple-orchard.</p> -<p>The discovery was so unexpected that for a -time I could hardly comprehend its import, but -presently vague thoughts of possible consequences -to these innocent girls began to pass through my -brain, and they steadied me and made me grow -angry instead of afraid. The other boys must -have felt the same way, for it was Archie who -broke the terrible silence by saying with a growl:</p> -<p>“Shall I kill him, Sam?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_261">261</div> -<p>I was almost tempted to consent, but when -Archie drew his revolver and cocked it with a -cool deliberation, I put my hand on his arm and -said:</p> -<p>“Not yet.”</p> -<p>One thing puzzled me. Bryonia had come with -us to a place within sight of the pavilion, where -we left him in the thicket of trees as a watch to -warn us of danger. But here was the mandarin, -and Bry was still silent. What could have become -of our faithful black?</p> -<p>Perhaps Archie’s threatening attitude helped -to unlimber the silent Mai Lo’s tongue, for without -altering his position he said in his calm, -monotonous tones:</p> -<p>“I suppose you are aware, young men, of the -penalty for this outrage.”</p> -<p>“Outrage!” I cried, resentfully.</p> -<p>“An outrage against the most sacred institution -of China—the harem.”</p> -<p>“Fiddlesticks!” said Archie. “Don’t be an ass, -Mai Lo. You’ve traveled a little and you know -you’re talking rot.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_262">262</div> -<p>“This is not America; it is Kai-Nong,” said the -governor, grimly. “You have violated the sanctity -of my family relations. You have disgraced -Nor Ghai, the daughter of the princely and royal -Kais. For this our laws have provided a relentless -penalty—death!”</p> -<p>“It is so,” wailed the little Nor Ghai, bursting -into tears. “You will die—you will all be sliced! -And I knew it and warned you.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo lifted his hand and Mai Mou and -Ko-Tua crept obediently toward him with bowed -heads and passed out of the pavilion. I saw them -push through a hedge and in a flash realized why -Bryonia had not seen the approach of the governor. -We were nearer to Mai Lo’s house than -the palace, and there was probably a gate in the -wall that had admitted the girls and the governor -from a direction opposite to that in which we -had ourselves come.</p> -<p>Nor Ghai had started to follow her companions, -but Mai Lo uttered a harsh order in Chinese -and she halted, standing like a statue.</p> -<p>The mandarin clapped his hands, and four of -his gaudily dressed soldiers burst through the -hedge and entered the pavilion, guarding its entrance, -There was no other way for us to escape.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_263">263</div> -<p>Mai Lo thoughtfully took a position behind his -soldiers before he made his next move.</p> -<p>“If you will leave this place at once, without -a moment’s delay, and travel straight to Shanghai,” -he said, deliberately, “I will spare your lives. -If not——”</p> -<p>“Well, what then?”</p> -<p>“I will summon my eunuchs and have you -killed.”</p> -<p>“Go ahead!” I said, scornfully.</p> -<p>“You refuse?”</p> -<p>“Of course. We are not afraid of you.”</p> -<p>The mandarin blew a whistle, and through the -hedge leaped a band of a dozen fierce fellows -wearing the governor’s colors of crimson and -azure. They bore naked scimitars, and at a word -from Mai Lo dashed past the soldiers and flew -toward us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_264">264</div> -<p>Three revolvers cracked and three of the eunuchs -fell, while others stumbled over them; and as the -fellows held back, startled at such unexpected opposition, -with one accord we saw our chance to -escape. Each seized a stool and swinging it for -a weapon we leaped upon our enemies and literally -fought our way to the entrance. I tried to -see Mai Lo and brain him as a farewell token, -but the wily mandarin had taken pains to be out -of the way.</p> -<p>Once free of the imprisoning willows we fled -with all our speed toward the palace, and as soon -as they had recovered from their astonishment -the soldiers and eunuchs were after us in hot -chase.</p> -<p>Emerging from the thicket into the palace -gardens we came plump upon a rescue party, consisting -of Nux and Bry at the head of a band of -eunuchs led by Wi-to himself.</p> -<p>Our pursuers halted until the governor came -up, running with somewhat undignified haste. He -jabbered away to the Chief Eunuch, behind whose -men we had taken refuge, and Wi appeared both -astonished and embarrassed by what he heard. -Turning to me, he asked:</p> -<p>“Is it true? Have you forced yourselves into -the presence of Mai Lo’s wife and daughter, and -also of the Princess Nor Ghai?”</p> -<p>“Why we have seen and talked with them, if -that’s what you mean,” I replied.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_265">265</div> -<p>“I demand the culprits,” called Mai Lo. “In -the name of the law, I demand them!”</p> -<p>“Go quick,” whispered the Chief Eunuch, -scowling. “Quick, for your lives, to the palace!”</p> -<p>We obeyed without question, sprinting along -the paths at our best gait and urged by the loud -clamor of protesting voices behind us.</p> -<p>Bry and Nux brought up our rear more leisurely, -and Wi-to held back the mandarin’s gang of -cut-throats until we had a good start.</p> -<p>But after we had reached our apartments and -bolted the outer door securely we had not time -fully to regain our breath before the shouts of our -pursuers were heard in the halls and passages.</p> -<p>The noise calmed down presently, and after -several minutes a sharp rap came at our door.</p> -<p>“It is I; admit me!” said the voice of the -Chief Eunuch.</p> -<p>Joe opened the door, but bolted it again as -soon as Wi-to had stalked into the room.</p> -<p>The eunuch gazed upon each of us in turn -with black looks. Then he said, slowly and bitterly:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_266">266</div> -<p>“Why, in the name of Buddha, have you done -the one thing that has forfeited my right to protect -you?”</p> -<p>“Have we?” I asked, curiously.</p> -<p>“Yes,” he snapped, grinding his teeth savagely. -“You are doomed. Even my power cannot save -you!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_267">267</div> -<h2 id="c26"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXVI.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A FEARFUL ENCOUNTER.</span></h2> -<p>I have always believed Wi-to was the best -friend we had in Kai-Nong, and that he was quite -willing to serve us to the best of his ability, thus -honoring the will of his dead master. But his -oriental education and surroundings had saturated -his otherwise liberal mind with the conventions -and prejudices of his people; and he had a supreme -contempt for women and could not tolerate -such an unwarranted act as we had committed; -in other words, making the acquaintance of three -pretty and interesting girls who were inmates of -harems.</p> -<p>So Wi-to stormed and paced the floor, in one -breath condemning us to horrible tortures and -in the next trying to figure out a way to save us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_268">268</div> -<p>Meantime we, the culprits, maintained an appearance -subdued and expectant, but could not -bring ourselves to realize that we had merited -punishment.</p> -<p>“I will not give you up to Mai Lo,” declared -the Chief Eunuch, positively; “but he has the -right to send his men to capture you. For a time -I can hold him at bay, but such delay cannot save -you. If I provided for your escape from the palace, -which I might easily do, you could not cross -the province ruled by Mai Lo, and his influence -as governor of Kwang-Kai-Nong extends more -or less throughout the Empire.”</p> -<p>“Where is Mai Lo now?” I asked.</p> -<p>“He has returned to his house. But his soldiers -are left to guard the exits of the palace, and they -are ordered to capture you alive or dead. It is an -insult to me to invade my territory in this way, -and had you been guilty of any other crime I -could have driven away the slaves of the governor. -But a violation of the sanctity of the harem is so -serious that our laws allow the criminals to be -taken wherever they seek refuge.”</p> -<p>“We haven’t been near the harem,” protested -Archie.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_269">269</div> -<p>“Your action is worse. You met the women -clandestinely.”</p> -<p>“Are not foreigners sometimes introduced to -Chinese women by their lords?” I asked.</p> -<p>“It is sometimes done in the coast cities, such -as Shanghai and Hong-Kong; but never where -the ancient laws of our Empire prevail,” said the -eunuch. “Besides, only the master of the harem -can demand the death penalty for its violation; -so, had Mai Lo introduced you to his wife and -daughter, you would have had nothing to fear. -As it is, the old serpent will have your lives.”</p> -<p>“Not if we can help it,” said I. “What would -you advise us to do, Wi?”</p> -<p>He paced up and down for a time in deep -thought. Then he said:</p> -<p>“Your only hope is to escape from Kai-Nong. -Perhaps the governor will not care to follow you, -once you are out of his way.”</p> -<p>“We won’t go until we have carried out the -wishes of Prince Kai,” I returned, stubbornly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_270">270</div> -<p>“You can do that very easily and quickly.” -He cast his eyes around the room and noticed -the ashes of the burnt paper in the brazier. “I -see you have examined the cabinet.”</p> -<p>I nodded.</p> -<p>“The other work need not take you long,” he -continued. “I will at once send the ornaments -and cases here to your room, and you may pack -them at your leisure. Then my men will carry -them for you to the border of Kwang-Kai-Nong, -and there await your coming. They will arouse -no suspicion, and you must disguise yourselves -and travel separately to the meeting place. The -signet ring of the House of Kai will doubtless -protect you from interference on the journey. So, -while the governor’s men are still guarding the -exits of the palace, you will be on your way out -of the country. Yes! That is a good plan to -follow.”</p> -<p>“But how can we get away if Mai Lo guards -all the exits?” inquired Joe.</p> -<p>“Ah, that is my secret. No one knows this -palace as I do. There are secret ways of which -the governor does not dream.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_271">271</div> -<p>This statement made me uneasy until I remembered -that Prince Kai had assured me that the -private passage to the underground vaults was unknown -to any member of his household but himself.</p> -<p>To gain time we agreed to the suggestion of -Wi-to, and the eunuch went away to issue his -commands.</p> -<p>Before long all the ornaments, the two chests, -and the packing-cases had been brought to our -rooms and placed at our disposal. Also Wi-to -sent our own gifts, and I was pleased to find that -he had selected some exquisite ivory carvings that -were of great artistic value. Perhaps they were -worth more than all the other things we had -chosen, and I was delighted at the evidence of the -Chief Eunuch’s good will.</p> -<p>Our evening meal was served in our rooms as -usual, and was as sumptuous as ever; but we had -not our usual appetites and were glad when the -dragging, ceremonious meal was ended.</p> -<p>“Of course,” said Archie, “we’ve got to make -a trip to the vaults tonight and bring back all the -treasure we can.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_272">272</div> -<p>That was inevitable; so we waited patiently -until midnight and then removed our shoes and -stole softly down the passage to the dragon tapestry. -We took Bry with us and left Nux to guard -our rooms.</p> -<p>Being now acquainted with the way we proceeded -more quickly than on the first occasion -and were soon treading the damp and musty tunnel -leading to the tombs.</p> -<p>When we reached the alcove of the first Kai we -looked for Joe’s handkerchief and found that it -had been removed from the grating. This was -no more than we had expected.</p> -<p>“My idea,” said I, “is to go straight to the -alcove of the seventh Kai, old Abon, which the -Prince’s book declares is the richest of all. We’ll -get that big beryl, for one thing, and anything -else that seems especially valuable.”</p> -<p>“All right,” said Archie, unfastening the grating. -“It must be the seventh alcove to the left -of this, for those on the right are still vacant.”</p> -<p>Joe started first and I came next with the lamp. -Archie and Bry were just behind me. Suddenly -we all stopped short.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_273">273</div> -<p>From out of the darkness of the vast domed -chamber a harsh cry smote our ears and we heard -a rush of footsteps toward us.</p> -<p>Spellbound, we stood peering into the gloom, -expecting we knew not what. And then into the -dim circle of light made by our lamp there -bounded a huge gray form, which like a catapult -hurled itself upon Joe.</p> -<p>I gave a scream of fear, and the cry went echoing -through the great dome like the roar of a -multitude. For in a flash I realized what had -happened. The great ape, Fo-Chu—the man-eater—had -been loosed upon us.</p> -<p>The body of the ferocious beast beat Joe down -as if he had been a feather, and sent him sprawling -upon the floor. But at the same time the ape, -blinded by the violence of its own onslaught, -struck its head with terrific force against a grating -and rolled over again and again before it could -recover itself.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_274">274</div> -<p>Instantly Bry seized Joe in his strong arms and -fled back to the alcove we had just left, and Archie -and I were but an instant behind. Yet so active -was the great ape that, just as I pulled the grating -to behind me, he made a second leap, and the -weight of his body against the bronze bars sent -me plunging head foremost into the alcove. The -lamp flew from my hand and was extinguished, -while in my fall I threw down one of the vases -and its contents scattered themselves over the floor -and rained around me like hailstones.</p> -<p>It was Archie who had presence of mind to -throw the catch in place that secured the grating, -and so protect us from Fo-Chu, who raged and -beat upon the bars in his desire to reach us.</p> -<p>In the darkness I struggled to my feet, while -Bry lighted a match and recovered the lamp, -which, being metal, was not broken. Not much -oil had been spilled, and when the flame from the -wick flared up we looked at each other to see what -damage had been done. The blood was streaming -from a cut in my cheek and Joe had a bump upon -his forehead as big as a goose-egg; but when -we glanced at the horrible visage of the Sacred -Ape, who clung fast to the outside of the grating -and regarded us with evil eyes and vicious bared -teeth, we were thankful enough that we had escaped -so lightly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_275">275</div> -<p>“Here is another item of account against Mai -Lo,” growled Archie, staring at the beast.</p> -<p>“Yes,” said I, while Bry bound up my cut with -a handkerchief; “it’s easy enough to explain this -little surprise. The governor is keeper of the -Sacred Apes, and discovering that we knew a -way to enter the vaults he loosed the old man-killer -in them, expecting the ape to make an end -of us all.”</p> -<p>“He nearly succeeded,” said Joe, tenderly feeling -of his bruise. “I thought when old Fo-Chu -struck me that my game was up.”</p> -<p>“Well, what’s to do now?” demanded Archie.</p> -<p>“Let’s take what is in this alcove and be satisfied,” -I suggested, shuddering as I glanced at -the ape and met its cruel gaze.</p> -<p>Silently we began to gather up the scattered -gems that littered the floor. Bryonia had brought -along a strip of tapestry from our rooms, and -we spread this upon the tiles and placed the gems -upon it in a glittering heap.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_276">276</div> -<p>We took such pearls, rubies and emeralds as -seemed of good size and color, but the jade and -golden ornaments were too clumsy and big to -be utilized. When we had emptied the jars and -vases we had a princely fortune piled upon the -cloth, yet it did not satisfy us.</p> -<p>“You see, Prince Kai had robbed this alcove -already,” remarked Joe, “and there is so much to -be had in the other places that I hate to go back -and call this a night’s work.”</p> -<p>“But what can we do?” I asked, eyeing the -great ape who still clung to the bars of the grating -and fiercely watched our every movement.</p> -<p>“Confound the beast!” exclaimed Archie, and -threw a small emerald at the brute.</p> -<p>The jewel missed him and fell in the domed -chamber. In a flash Fo-Chu bounded after it, -caught it in his claws, and examined it with almost -human shrewdness. Then he sprang at the -grating again, and clung there as before.</p> -<p>“Good!” cried Joe. “I believe we can capture -the ape and get him out of the way for good. -Shall we risk it?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_277">277</div> -<p>When he explained his plan we thought it was -worth a trial. On looking around we found a -chain necklace, with heavy links of gold set with -gems. Joe stood before the grating and waved -the necklace just out of reach of the beast’s hand, -tantalizing old Fo-Chu until he grew furious and -shook the bars with fierce energy.</p> -<p>Then suddenly Joe released the necklace and -sent it flying far into the chamber.</p> -<p>With a bound the ape was after it, and Joe -released the catch and skipped out of our alcove -in an instant, running to the next grating to the -right, which he opened before Fo-Chu discovered -he had been tricked. But seeing Joe standing -quietly at the next alcove the beast uttered a -snarl and with savage impetuosity hurled his huge -body straight at his proposed victim. Joe slid -behind the wall and allowed the ape to fall sprawling -within the alcove. The next instant the -boy was outside, slamming the grating to and -springing the catch.</p> -<p>We who had watched this bold trick with bated -breath now uttered a cry of joy and dashed out of -our retreat.</p> -<p>“The tables are turned,” said Joe, panting a -little from his exertions. “You are now our -prisoner, Fo-Chu.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_278">278</div> -<p>The ape realized it and with blood-curdling -yelps was furiously testing the bars in his effort to -escape. But they held securely and we knew we -were safe.</p> -<p>The only danger was that the beast would discover -the method of releasing the catch; but Bry -happened to have a small Yale lock in his pocket, -so we unearthed a heavy bronze chain from one -of the alcoves, and by tossing an object inside -the niche induced Fo-Chu to dive for it. This -gave us a chance to snap the lock through its -links.</p> -<p>Knowing we were now masters of the situation -we proceeded to the tomb of Kai Abon and examined -it with care. It yielded us about two quarts -of superb rubies, besides three dozen magnificent -pearls and the great beryl. From there we visited -the place where Mai Lo had been assorting -his jewels, but found he had removed the heap -and secreted his treasure elsewhere. The vault of -the third Kai, however, contained a vast store of -fine gems, and after we had secured these and -added them to the treasure already acquired, we -were well satisfied with the result of our night’s -adventure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_279">279</div> -<p>Before we returned along the passage we went -to take another look at the Sacred Ape. He was -squatting upon the floor of his alcove, motionless -but alert, and by the lamplight I thought his eyes -glowed like two great rubies.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_280">280</div> -<h2 id="c27"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXVII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE BATTLE IN THE CORRIDOR.</span></h2> -<p>When we reached our rooms and behind bolted -doors examined the contents of the tapestry curtain, -we were amazed at the splendor of the -treasure we had obtained.</p> -<p>“But it isn’t on board the <i>Seagull</i> yet,” Joe -reminded us, and we sighed regretfully as we realized -the truth of this statement. Nux took charge -of the booty and then we all went to bed and tried -to sleep; but on my part the attempt was not very -successful. I wakened every little while with a -start to see the glowing eyes of the great ape -regarding me from the darkness, or the great -gray body hurtling through the air to fall upon -me; and my cheek pained me from the deep gash -it had received.</p> -<p>So I slept but fitfully until daybreak, when I -rose to find Archie and Joe already up and -Bryonia making coffee over an alcohol stove.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_281">281</div> -<p>Our first care was to dispose of the jewels, -and this we did by tearing the leaves out of some -of the books of Prince Kai, a big heap of which -had been sent us by the eunuch, and wrapping -the gems in them. Afterward we packed two -boxes with them and nailed on the covers. To -carry out the deception we had planned, we next -concealed in the empty drawers of the cabinet -enough ornaments to have filled the two boxes.</p> -<p>So far our work had progressed very well, and -we had just finished breakfast and were congratulating -ourselves on our progress when our -eunuch Tun ran in and told us that the governor’s -troops had been ordered to advance upon -our retreat and capture us in our rooms.</p> -<p>“Send for Wi-to at once,” I commanded.</p> -<p>The eunuch hesitated.</p> -<p>“No can,” he said, with downcast eyes.</p> -<p>“Why not?” asked Archie, impatiently.</p> -<p>“Wi-to no see anybody,” answered the man.</p> -<p>“Great Cæsar! He isn’t drunk again, is he?” -I cried, recalling with sudden fear what such a -calamity would mean to us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_282">282</div> -<p>The fellow was loyal to his chief and would -not confess the truth; but it was not hard to -guess. It occurred to me that his annoyance -over our trouble about the women had sent him -upon another spree, fast upon the heels of the last -one. But the loss of the Chief Eunuch’s protection -was a serious thing to us just then, and evidently -Mai Lo, having heard the news, had decided -to order an attack at once, a thing he would -not otherwise have dared do.</p> -<p>“Shall we barricade the door?” I asked.</p> -<p>“I’ve a better plan than that,” replied Joe, who -was a thoughtful fellow and full of resource. -“Let us stand in the passage outside and shoot -down any one who turns the corner by the dragon -tapestry. There are two reasons for adopting -this plan. One is that we can reserve the use -of the secret panel in case we want to get to the -vaults by way of the underground passage, and -the other is that we can retire into our rooms as -a last resort and bolt the door.”</p> -<p>“And in that case we’d be like rats in a trap,” -added Archie.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_283">283</div> -<p>I saw the wisdom of Joe’s proposal and at -once sent our two blacks with revolvers to hold -the passage.</p> -<p>“Don’t be afraid to shoot,” I said. “It’s our -lives against theirs, and if they find we mean -business they may decide to let us alone.”</p> -<p>Nux and Bry grinned approvingly and took -their stand in the passage, while we remained to -discuss the situation.</p> -<p>Presently we heard the crack of pistols and -howls of rage, and gained the passage in time to -see the governor’s soldiers come crowding around -the bend while our blacks discharged their -weapons with cool aim and telling effect.</p> -<p>The foremost wanted to draw back when they -met with opposition, but those behind, who could -not see what was happening, pushed them along -by main force, and so dense was the pack of -crimson and azure tunics that Nux and Bry could -not fire without hitting some of them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_284">284</div> -<p>But there was another danger—that their very -numbers would defeat us if they obtained the -advantage; so we all joined in the scrimmage and -poured a hail of bullets into the foe. Those who -fell literally blocked the bend in the passage, and -at last their cries were heeded by those in the -rear and the mob surged back and disappeared -from sight.</p> -<p>We could hear their loud jabbering for a few -minutes and then from the sounds we knew they -had all retreated to the lower hall of the passage.</p> -<p>Presently a head slid slowly into view, which -we recognized as that of Tun. The eunuch signalled -to us not to shoot, and then ran up to ask -if the soldiers could remove their dead and -wounded. We gave permission at once and then -stood on guard while the fallen were dragged -away.</p> -<p>Pretty soon Tun came back to say that there -would be no further attack until the soldiers could -find their governor and get from him further -orders. Just now Mai Lo was nowhere to be -found.</p> -<p>So we left Bry alone in the passage and sat -down in our room to talk over our predicament.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_285">285</div> -<p>Now it seems that just beyond the main doorway -that led into our suite of rooms this length -of passage abruptly ended, and as it was hung -with tapestry we supposed it was a blank wall. -But as Bry paced up and down he was astonished -to see the tapestry move. Then it was pushed -aside and a lovely girl emerged and signalled to -him by placing her finger over her lips.</p> -<p>Our man understood and was discreet enough -to show the girl into our reception-room without -a word. We sprang up amazed when Nor Ghai -stood before us, her hands crossed upon her -breast and her head bobbing with courtesies in a -comical fashion. But as I looked at her I saw -her eyes were red with weeping; so I took her -hand and said gently:</p> -<p>“What is it, little friend? Have they dared to -harm you?”</p> -<p>“No—no—no!” she replied, hastily. “Wi-to -has but told me not to leave the palace. It is not -for myself I weep, but for my poor companions,” -and she broke down and sobbed bitterly.</p> -<p>We three fellows looked uncomfortably enough -at this exhibition of female misery, and did not -know how to comfort Nor Ghai.</p> -<p>So to hide our embarrassment, Archie demanded -in a rough voice:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_286">286</div> -<p>“What has old Death’s-Head been doing to -them?”</p> -<p>“Who—who mean you?” sobbed Nor Ghai.</p> -<p>“Why, the gov’nor, of course, Mai Lo.”</p> -<p>“Him—him has took away all their jewels and -silks an’ clothe poor Ko-Tua an’ Mai Mou in -black cotton. An’—an’—” with fresh sobs—“tomorrow -him say him cut out both their tongues -for talk with foreign devils!”</p> -<p>The little maid, in her misery, wasn’t doing -very well with her English; but we understood.</p> -<p>“The old scoundrel!” cried Archie, greatly -shocked.</p> -<p>“We mustn’t allow this, boys,” said Joe, with -decision.</p> -<p>“Why, it strikes me we’re in rather bad shape -to interfere,” I suggested, regretfully.</p> -<p>“We <i>must</i> interfere,” declared Archie. “We -got these girls into this trouble by our rashness, -and we must get ’em out of it again.”</p> -<p>“We’ve also got ourselves into trouble,” I -reminded him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_287">287</div> -<p>“That doesn’t make any difference,” said Joe. -“We’re men and they’re just girls, and helpless -in this heathen country. We’ve got to hunt up -Mai Lo and stop this little game before it’s too -late. If we can’t save the treasure and the girls -both, let the treasure go to blazes!”</p> -<p>Nor Ghai looked at him gratefully, and Archie -gave him a sounding whack on the shoulder.</p> -<p>“Where is the governor?” I asked the girl.</p> -<p>“I know not. But Ko-Tua, she run away and -come to me, with Mai Mou. They in my harem -now.”</p> -<p>“Why, that’s better than finding the governor,” -I said. “Don’t let them go home again, Nor -Ghai.”</p> -<p>“I cannot help. The eunuchs will take them,” -she said.</p> -<p>“Well, there’s only one thing to be done,” I -announced, gravely. “They must come here.”</p> -<p>“Ah, oh!” exclaimed the girl. “If they do -that, Mai Lo cut off their heads.”</p> -<p>“He won’t get a chance,” said Archie; “or if -he does, he’ll have to cut off our heads too. -Bring your friends here, Nor Ghai.”</p> -<p>She hesitated, looking from one to the other of -us in bewilderment.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_288">288</div> -<p>“Have no fear, little friend,” said I, gently. -“Go and fetch Ko-Tua and Mai Mou to us. In -that way alone can you possibly save them.”</p> -<p>She nodded brightly, smiling through her -tears, and tripped away.</p> -<p>We watched the passage an hour; two hours. -Then we began to fear that Nor Ghai had in -some way been prevented from returning. But -no; she appeared, finally, leading the governor’s -girl wife and daughter by either hand, and then -she explained that she had much trouble in -inducing her friends to accept our protection.</p> -<p>To them the governor of Kwang-Kai-Nong -was a mighty power, and they feared to defy his -authority by seeking the protection of three boys -who were foreigners and themselves fighting for -their lives.</p> -<p>Indeed, when I came to consider the matter -from this point of view, I was surprised that -Nor Ghai had succeeded in winning them over.</p> -<p>But here they were, finally, and Ko-Tua said -to us in her simple way:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_289">289</div> -<p>“With no tongue a woman could not live -happy, could she? So we do not care if we lose -our lives. We come to you and trust you, for -Nor Ghai says Wi-to is your servant, and Wi-to -is almost as great as Mai Lo.”</p> -<p>I had my doubts of Wi-to’s usefulness to us -at this juncture, but did not express them. As -well as we could we impressed the maids with -the fact that we were not beaten yet and intended -to put up a good fight to the last. Nor Ghai -told us that the news of our defeat of the soldiers -had already reached the harem, and had -caused the condemned girls to decide to place -themselves under our protection.</p> -<p>We had Nux lead Ko-Tua and Mai Mou to the -further chamber of our suite, and when they had -entered we ordered the black to stand at the door -and guard them.</p> -<p>Nor Ghai thanked us and went back to her -harem. She said she was in no danger, as no -one had authority to punish her except Wi-to. -There would be a hunt for Ko-Tua and Mai -Mou presently, but only Nor Ghai knew the secret -entrance to our corridor.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_290">290</div> -<p>When she had gone we felt our responsibilities -overpowering us, and tried to concoct some plan -to force old Mai Lo to pardon his wife and -daughter. If we could not do that we must -carry them away with us to Shanghai; but in that -case they would double our danger and we should -not know what to do with them after they were -safe out of Kwang-Kai-Nong.</p> -<p>“I say, Sam,” remarked Archie, after we had -been thinking it over for a long time, “this is -one of those bridges you’re always talking about. -Don’t let’s cross it till we come to it.”</p> -<p>After luncheon, which Tun and his helpers -served as usual, we passed an anxious and dreary -afternoon. Tun had informed us that the captain -of the soldiers had still been unable to locate -the governor to get his commands, and seemed -unwilling to attack us again without further -orders. Also we gleaned the information in a -roundabout way that Wi was still shut up in his -room under the influence of a strong drink -brewed from rice.</p> -<p>About three o’clock Archie slapped his leg and -exclaimed:</p> -<p>“I’ll bet a cookie Mai Lo is in the vaults sorting -treasure!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_291">291</div> -<p>“I feel sure of it,” said I.</p> -<p>“Well, then,” proposed Joe, after a pause, -“let’s go down and find him, and have it out with -the old rascal in the tombs of the ancestors.”</p> -<p>“In what way?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Let’s offer to divide with him. There’s -enough for us all. Who cares what becomes of -the governor—whether he suicides or not—so -long as we get out of this infernal country and -back to Shanghai with our share of the plunder?”</p> -<p>“That’s a clever idea, Joe!” I exclaimed. -“There’s no use fighting if a peaceable arrangement -can be made. Why haven’t we thought of -making a bargain with Mai Lo before?”</p> -<p>It did not take us long to prepare for the trip. -The passage was still deserted, but it was necessary -to leave both Nux and Bry to guard the -entrance to the rooms, and the girls.</p> -<p>So we three boys crept to the dragon tapestry, -passed the secret panel without being discovered -and soon were creeping along the tunnel for the -third time on our way to the chih of the -Ancestors of Kai.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_292">292</div> -<p>I carried with me the famous scimitar we had -found in the cabinet—the one with the seven -great rubies set in the hilt. For our ammunition -was getting low, and if we found a need to use -weapons in our present adventure the scimitar -might prove very handy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_293">293</div> -<h2 id="c28"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXVIII.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE VENGEANCE OF THE RUBY SCIMITAR.</span></h2> -<p>I think we had all forgotten that the King Ape -had been left imprisoned in the vaults. But when -we entered the first alcove from the tunnel and -heard the monster barking and growling in the -recess at our right, the presence of the beast was -recalled to us very forcibly. We paid little attention -to the ape just then, however, for we were -eager to discover whether or not the governor -was really in the ancestral vaults.</p> -<p>As we passed from behind the tapestry we put -out our lamp, each of us holding a few matches -in our hands to use in case of emergency.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_294">294</div> -<p>The blackness was now intense, and as we crept -stealthily in single file toward the gate the gloom -seemed to press upon us and embrace us. Likewise -the silence of the immense vaults, which had -been hewn out of solid rock beneath the great -mound, was oppressive; for while the jabbering -of the King Ape and his violent shaking of his -grating at times reverberated through the dome -with a thousand echoes, the hush of death that -otherwise pervaded the place was but rendered -the more effective.</p> -<p>On the occasions of our former visits I had -looked upon these chih as mere treasure-houses; -now, moving silently through the darkness, I -suddenly realized we were in a place of the dead, -with many generations of warriors, princes and -imperial viceroys lying in state in their heretofore -inviolable tombs. Would not the spirits of -these great ancestors of Kai resent our intrusion? -Spirits! I gave a start at the recollection -of a remark Kai Lun Pu had made on his deathbed: -“If I find that I possess a spirit I shall try -to watch you, and enjoy the fun.”</p> -<p>I am not usually nervous, but I admit that when -I recalled this significant speech I shuddered and -grasped the scimitar of Kai Abon more tightly in -my hand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_295">295</div> -<p>“What in thunder’s the matter with you, Sam?” -growled Archie, who had his hand on my -shoulder.</p> -<p>I did not care to say; but just then Joe, who -was in advance of me, touched the grating and -whispered:</p> -<p>“Here’s the gate—stop a minute.”</p> -<p>He unfastened the catch and we passed into -the great domed hall.</p> -<p>On our right came a sudden rattling of the -bars, where the monster ape was still struggling -to escape his prison. I reflected that he must -be getting hungry by this time, and hunger would -make him more ferocious than ever. But our -first impulse was to peer anxiously around the -great chamber to discover if any light indicated -the presence of Mai Lo.</p> -<p>There it was! a faint glimmer coming from -one of the alcoves far to the right.</p> -<p>“We’ve got him,” muttered Archie, triumphantly.</p> -<p>“Why, he’s here, all right,” I replied in a low -tone, “but in order to reach the place we must -creep along the wall, so as not to get lost.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_296">296</div> -<p>“Come ahead, then,” said Joe, and started feeling -his way by keeping one hand on the tapestry -hangings that separated the various alcoves.</p> -<p>Suddenly there came a violent rattling of metal -near at hand and Joe stopped so abruptly that I -ran into him.</p> -<p>“Say, fellows; we can’t pass this alcove,” -warned Joe. “That infernal monkey might reach -out and grab us if we came too near.”</p> -<p>“Light the lamp,” said I, “and hold it under -your coat. Mai Lo is in an alcove and he’s too -busy to notice us at this distance.”</p> -<p>Joe obeyed. As the light of the wick illuminated -our surroundings we found we had halted -none too soon. The huge ape had his body -pressed close to the grating, which, to our astonishment, -we saw was now a mass of twisted and -bent metal, so loosened and displaced by the constant -wrenching of the powerful beast that only -the chain and lock with which we had fastened -it seemed to hold the grating in place.</p> -<p>“He’ll be out of there before long,” remarked -Joe, half fearfully.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_297">297</div> -<p>“Then we must dive into some alcove,” I suggested. -“But I guess the bars will hold until -we’ve had our talk with Mai Lo.”</p> -<p>Circling around the place so as to avoid the -reach of the ape’s long arms we came to the -tapestries beyond his den and continued our -progress, extinguishing the light as we drew -nearer to the alcove from whence came the -glimmer we had first observed.</p> -<p>We walked with stealthy tread and stood before -the alcove without a sound of our approach -having been noted.</p> -<p>The grating had been set wide open and held -from swinging to by a big vase set against it. -In the center of the alcove a light burned upon a -low taboret, and near it squatted Mai Lo, absorbed -in selecting and arranging a mass of jewels piled -up before him.</p> -<p>So occupied was the governor with this pleasant -task that he never looked up until after we -had entered and stood in a silent row before him.</p> -<p>Then his body gave a twitch beneath his -broidered robes, but his passive face showed no -expression at all. Perhaps it was incapable of -expression. Even the eyes had no more animation -beneath their surfaces than shoe-buttons.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_298">298</div> -<p>“So you have escaped,” he said.</p> -<p>“Oh, there was nothing to escape,” I answered -with a smile.</p> -<p>“My guards surrounded you.”</p> -<p>“They tried to, but there were not enough of -them. And they are fewer in number now than -they were.”</p> -<p>He stared at us without reply; without altering -his position. He even rubbed the ruby that -was in his hand against the satin of his sleeve as -if to polish it.</p> -<p>“Hasn’t all this nonsense gone far enough, Mai -Lo?” I inquired. “Are you not getting tired of -opposing us when you know we can defy your -power and carry out our plans without your -consent?”</p> -<p>He calmly lowered his gaze and began to -polish the ruby again. From the distant alcove -where Fo-Chu was confined came the ape’s horrid -growls and the shaking of the bars; but the governor -seemed little interested in anything but the -heap of plunder before him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_299">299</div> -<p>“You have tried in various ways to destroy -us,” I went on. “You set your eunuchs on us -in the pavilion; you ordered your soldiers to cut -us down in the palace; you loosed the King Ape -in these vaults to tear us to pieces. But what is -the result? We are here still, and free, and -masters of the situation.”</p> -<p>Mai Lo slipped the ruby in his pocket and took -another from the heap before him.</p> -<p>“How can you enter the Ancestral Chih?” he -asked. “My soldiers guard every avenue of -approach.”</p> -<p>“There are some things it is not necessary for -you to know,” I retorted; “and that is one of -them. But we did not come here to quarrel, but -to make peace with you.”</p> -<p>This seemed to interest him, for he transferred -his beady gaze from the gems to my face.</p> -<p>“This constant opposition is annoying,” I continued, -“and while Prince Kai Lun Pu gave to -us the riches contained in these vaults, and showed -us how to secure them, we find there is more than -we need, or can carry back with us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_300">300</div> -<p>“Prince Kai had no right to give you the -wealth of his ancestors,” said Mai Lo.</p> -<p>“Perhaps not. Neither have you any right to -rob the Ancestral Halls. Instead, you ought to -seal them up, and commit suicide. But you won’t -do that. You want to escape with enough treasure -to make you rich for the rest of your life.”</p> -<p>He regarded me intently, but made no reply. -So I went on:</p> -<p>“We do not care whether you escape or kill -yourself, except that by working together, instead -of in opposition, we may all succeed in getting -away with the treasure. There’s more than -enough for us all.”</p> -<p>Still he made no reply. From the dome came -a sudden crash of metal and the wild yelp of the -giant ape. But we all stood motionless, wrapped -in the importance of the governor’s decision.</p> -<p>“Well, what is it to be—war or peace?” I -asked, impatiently.</p> -<p>“War,” he said, quietly. “You are miserable -foreign pigs, and I will kill you. Not one gem -of this treasure shall you carry away. Your -knowledge of these chih has sealed your doom.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_301">301</div> -<p>I felt like striking the rascal with the naked -scimitar I held—the scimitar for which the seven -kings fought whose life-blood was contained in -the seven rubies. But I resisted the temptation, -while Archie exclaimed: “Don’t be a fool, Mai -Lo!”</p> -<p>“Your obstinacy may ruin us all,” Joe added.</p> -<p>“We don’t intend to be killed,” I observed, -bitterly; “and you ought to know that by this -time. We——”</p> -<p>I stopped short with a thrill of horror, for a -sudden pattering of feet reached my ears. The -governor sprang up just as we three with one -accord shrank back against the wall, and the next -instant the King Ape bounded into the alcove, -his eyes like balls of fire, his grinning teeth bared -viciously.</p> -<p>Mai Lo alone confronted the beast, who faced -his victim chattering with an almost human expression -of cruel joy. I saw the mandarin feel in -his breast and draw out a glittering poniard, while -his eyes fastened themselves upon those of the -ape. An instant more and the brute sprang -forward and caught Mai Lo in his embrace.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_302">302</div> -<p>Once, twice, I saw the keen blade bury itself -in the hairy breast of Fo-Chu. Then the monster, -with a shriek of mingled rage and agony, thrust -the man from him and bounded back against me, -the sudden movement sending me reeling against -the wall. As I fell I extended my arm in which -I still clasped the ruby scimitar, and in a flash the -ape had snatched the weapon from my hand and -with renewed screams swung it in a gleaming -circle around his head.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_303">303</div> -<p>But his attention was distracted from us, who -stood motionless with fear, toward the form of -the governor, who was rising from the place -where he had fallen. And Fo-Chu remembered -that the great pain in his breast had been caused -by the weapon of Mai Lo. So with a wild cry he -leaped forward and swung the scimitar with tremendous -power. It caught Mai Lo just above -the shoulders, and the rarely tempered blade -sheared through bone and muscle. The head -toppled with a dreadful thud to the pavement, -while for an instant the body stood erect and -swaying. Then it fell in a heap, and with a -screech that chilled my very blood with horror, -the monster threw himself upon the body and rent -it limb from limb with a fury that was absolutely -devilish. The cracking bones and tearing flesh -sickened me so that for the first time in my life I -fainted, losing all sense of danger and surroundings -as I sank limply to the floor.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_304">304</div> -<h2 id="c29"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXIX.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE SEVERED HEAD.</span></h2> -<p>“It’s all right, Sam,” said Archie, vigorously -shaking me. “Sit up, old man.”</p> -<p>I obeyed, opening my eyes to gaze fearfully -around me. The lamp on the taboret still burned -steadily and crouching motionless upon the mangled -remains of Mai Lo was the form of the giant -ape. Joe and Archie supported me to my feet, -peering into my face anxiously.</p> -<p>“Is—is he dead?” I asked in a faint voice.</p> -<p>“Dead as nails!” declared Archie, with a laugh. -“Old Fo-Chu has saved us a lot of trouble, while -the governor kindly saved us from the beast by -giving Fo-Chu his quietus. It couldn’t have been -better if we had planned it; but my! wasn’t it a -jolly fight?”</p> -<p>“It was awful, boys!” I exclaimed.</p> -<p>Joe nodded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_305">305</div> -<p>“The horror of it nearly got me, too,” he admitted. -“But, as Archie says, it was a fortunate -thing for us, take it all in all.”</p> -<p>Feeling somewhat restored in strength I -stooped down and picked up the scimitar, which -lay where the ape had dropped it. The blade -was reeking with warm blood, and I hastily -wiped it clean with the rich tapestry that hung -upon the wall of the room.</p> -<p>“The seven kings must have fought for the -scimitar that time,” I observed. “It was a fearful -blow.”</p> -<p>Together we rolled the great body of the dead -ape over, with the idea of getting together the -remains of Mai Lo. But the nauseating heap of -flesh, mingled with shreds of the broidered robes -that had enveloped it, was so repulsive that we -decided not to touch it.</p> -<p>“Leave him with the ancestors of Kai,” advised -Joe. “We’ll be away from here before long.”</p> -<p>“I’ll never enter this place again!” I declared, -with a shudder, for my nerves were still on edge.</p> -<p>“Nor I,” said Joe, hastily.</p> -<p>“Then let’s get all we want now,” suggested -Archie.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_306">306</div> -<p>We did. Without fear of further interruption -we explored such alcoves as we had not previously -visited and appropriated the best of the -treasure they contained. We were all fairly well -loaded when at last we returned to the scene of -the recent tragedy, where we added the heap of -jewels that Mai Lo had been examining. There -was no time to assort them, so we took them all.</p> -<p>Archie seized the scimitar and hacked away a -section of the tapestry, and while I wondered -what he was going to do he picked up the severed -head of Mai Lo by its queue and dropped it into -the cloth, gathering up the corners to form a bag.</p> -<p>“What is that for?” I asked, wonderingly.</p> -<p>“Why, it’s proof that the governor is extinct,” -he said, with a grin. “No one is allowed to enter -this place, so we must establish the demise of our -dearly detested enemy in the upper world. Are -you fellows ready?”</p> -<p>“Come on,” I said, picking up my burdens.</p> -<p>We returned to the alcove of the first Kai and -for the last time crept behind the tapestry and -emerged into the tunnel through the steel door.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_307">307</div> -<p>Silently we plodded along the incline, for the -dreadful sight we had witnessed and the repulsive -burden Archie carried in his left hand depressed -us in spite of our attempt to appear cheerful.</p> -<p>As we reached the flight of steps leading to the -palace, Joe, who bore the lamp, turned to me and -said:</p> -<p>“Going to take that thing home with you, -Sam?”</p> -<p>Then I remembered I was carrying the ruby -scimitar. As I looked upon it a horror of the -weapon suddenly took possession of me. I set -down my bundles, snapped the blade across my -knee, close to the handle, and cast the ancient bit -of steel upon the ground. The golden hilt, set -with the seven rubies of the kings, I slipped into -my pocket. It is the one prize of those I secured -in Kai-Nong that I have never parted with.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_308">308</div> -<p>By the time we reached our rooms we found -that twilight had fallen. Bry met us at the door -with the information that no one had disturbed -him during our absence. We placed our burdens -in a corner and covered them with a cloth, afterward -retiring to our rooms to wash the grime -from our hands and faces.</p> -<p>Tun came in shortly to ask if he should serve -dinner, and told us that Wi-to was “better now” -and would be “alle light” by morning.</p> -<p>We had little appetite for the meal, but made -an attempt to eat. The exciting events of the -past few days were beginning to tell upon us and -there was little hope of relaxing the nervous -tension until our strange adventure had been -accomplished.</p> -<p>The death of Mai Lo had simplified matters -very much. “Unless,” said Joe, “we are accused -of his murder; in which case our goose is cooked.”</p> -<p>“That’s why I brought the head,” remarked -Archie, glancing at the corner.</p> -<p>“That’s why you ought not to have brought -it,” I objected.</p> -<p>“But we must have peace and the good will of -the natives in order to get away safely with the -treasure,” he replied, sensibly enough. “Mai Lo -has committed suicide.”</p> -<p>“Suicide!” I exclaimed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_309">309</div> -<p>“Certainly, my boy. It was up to him to make -away with himself, thus doing his duty and fulfilling -the expectations of the people.”</p> -<p>I looked at him admiringly.</p> -<p>“Will you please tell me, Archie,” I said, “how -we can convince the people that Mai Lo cut off -his own head?”</p> -<p>“Why, tell ’em the truth,” he returned. “Tell -them Mai Lo gave the Sacred Ape a scimitar and -fought a duel with him. That would be a neat -way to suicide and appeal to their artistic sense. -The ape got in the first swipe and—and——”</p> -<p>“And what?”</p> -<p>“And here’s the head to prove it,” he answered -triumphantly.</p> -<p>I shook my head.</p> -<p>“It won’t do, old man. Such an absurd story, -coming from us, his enemies, would be enough -to condemn us.”</p> -<p>We sat thinking over the situation for a time, -and then Joe exclaimed abruptly:</p> -<p>“I have it! We will get Wi-to to tell the -story.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_310">310</div> -<p>“That’s better,” I said, relieved. “He ought to -be sober enough to act the part tomorrow. But -in the meantime what are we to do with the governor’s -wife and daughter? They are in no further -danger, so we needn’t keep them cooped up -in that room any longer.”</p> -<p>“Send for them,” suggested Joe.</p> -<p>So we asked Nux to summon the two maids, -and soon they toddled timidly into our presence.</p> -<p>“Ko-Tua,” said I, solemnly, “you may go home -and put on your widow’s gown.”</p> -<p>“What you mean, Sam?” she asked, eagerly.</p> -<p>“Why, your respected husband, the admirable -old villain Mai Lo, has had the kindness to -commit suicide.”</p> -<p>“Ah, oh!” cried both the girls, with one voice; -and then to our amazement they plumped down -upon their knees and bowed their heads to the -floor and began wailing and beating their front -hair with the palms of their hands.</p> -<p>We allowed their emotions full play for a -time, but they kept up the monotonous cries and -self-inflicted blows longer than we thought -necessary.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_311">311</div> -<p>“Oh, shut up, Ko-Tua!” grunted Archie, stooping -down to give the pretty widow’s shoulder a -vigorous shake. “Stop the racket until you’re in -public. You’re not so eternally sorry, are you?”</p> -<p>She looked up with a smile and slowly rose, -Mai Mou demurely following her example.</p> -<p>“I’m glad,” said Ko-Tua, frankly. “Now I no -have tongue cut out. But Mai Lo my husban’, -an’ he dead, an’—oh, oh! ah-oh! oh-ah!——”</p> -<p>“Hi! cut it out!” yelled Archie, as the widow -relapsed into her wails. “If you don’t behave, -I’ll—I’ll bring Mai Lo to life again!”</p> -<p>She stopped at once.</p> -<p>“You sure he dead?” inquired Mai Mou.</p> -<p>“Absolutely sure,” I replied. “He committed -suicide, and we saw him do it. But see here, -young ladies; you mustn’t mention this till tomorrow, -when public announcement is made. Do -you understand? Go home and control your grief -until you hear the news from others, and then -howl as much as you please.”</p> -<p>They were puzzled at this order, but when we -explained that our own lives depended upon their -silence they willingly promised to obey.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_312">312</div> -<p>At first we were all unable to figure out how -they were to return to their homes without being -seen and causing gossip; but Bry proposed that -he should rap upon the door at the end of the -passage and see if he could not arouse Nor Ghai.</p> -<p>The rapping had no effect for a time, and after -a few attempts we abandoned that idea and tried -to think of something else. Meantime, as our -dinner-table still stood piled with eatables, we -prevailed upon Ko-Tua and Mai Mou to satisfy -their hunger, which they did with ardor but -exquisite daintiness, smiling at us happily as they -ate.</p> -<p>“Really,” whispered Archie, “if I’d known -Mai Lo’s death could cause so much pleasure I’d -have asked him to commit suicide long ago.”</p> -<p>Presently, without warning, Nor Ghai glided -into the room and took in the scene with one -comprehensive glance.</p> -<p>“I heard the knock, but could not come then, -as I was not alone,” she explained. “Is there -something you wish me to do?”</p> -<p>“You might take these girls into your harem -and keep them there,” I replied.</p> -<p>“But Mai Lo’s eunuchs will find them!” she -exclaimed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_313">313</div> -<p>“Never mind; there is nothing to fear. Mai Lo -is dead.”</p> -<p>“Dead!” she repeated, clasping her little hands.</p> -<p>“He has committed suicide,” I answered.</p> -<p>“Never! Mai Lo never suicide,” she declared, -positively. “If Mai Lo dead, somebody kill -him.”</p> -<p>“Somebody did,” I replied, smiling at her -shrewd knowledge of the governor’s character. -“It was the Sacred Ape, Fo-Chu.”</p> -<p>“But Fo-Chu is escaped and lost. I heard it -today.”</p> -<p>“Well, Mai Lo found him, and thought it was -a good time to shuffle off his mortal coil. You -remember that in Shakespeare?”</p> -<p>She nodded.</p> -<p>“So Mai Lo shuffled.”</p> -<p>“Isn’t it nice, Nor Ghai?” asked the widow, -delightedly. Then with a sudden thought: -“Ah—oo! ah-oo! ah——”</p> -<p>“Cut it out, Ko-Tua,” warned Archie.</p> -<p>“Her tongue!” gasped Nor Ghai.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_314">314</div> -<p>“No, that’s quite safe; but she isn’t supposed to -use it for wailing except in public. Take her to -your rooms, little one, and don’t fear for her or -Mai Mou any longer. Your troubles are nearly -over, I’m sure.”</p> -<p>So Nor Ghai smiled also, and led her two -friends away. The last we ever saw of them were -their pretty forms toddling up the passage with -their pretty faces turned over their shoulders to -smile upon us. Then the tapestry hid them and -they were gone.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_315">315</div> -<h2 id="c30"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXX.</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE POOL OF THE DEVIL-FISH.</span></h2> -<p>That evening, being unable to sleep, we sat up -late, packing our booty into the chests furnished -by the eunuch. They were light and strong and -so closely did the gems pack that we were able to -get our ivories and some other valuable ornaments -into an extra case. Before we went to bed -all the boxes were tightly nailed, wound with -cords, and the cords sealed with wax. As the -seals bore the impression of Prince Kai’s signet -ring I felt sure they would be respected.</p> -<p>Next morning we sent for Wi-to, and when he -appeared, looking still a bit “groggy,” as Archie -expressed it, we told him the story we had -invented to suit our necessity.</p> -<p>“Mai Lo is dead,” I began.</p> -<p>The Chief Eunuch started.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_316">316</div> -<p>“You have killed him?” he asked.</p> -<p>“No; he committed suicide.”</p> -<p>“Impossible!”</p> -<p>“So I would have said had I not seen it,” I -answered, gravely. “And perhaps, after all, the -governor did not intend to fulfil his duty so -hastily. Sit down, Wi-to, and listen to the -story.”</p> -<p>He sat down, but looked incredulous and -uneasy.</p> -<p>“While you were ill yesterday,” I began, “we -went out to take a walk.”</p> -<p>“With the governor’s soldiers guarding every -door?” he asked.</p> -<p>“Why, you yourself have said there were secret -passages that the governor did not know of. You -must not forget, sir, that we are the trusted -friends and emissaries of Prince Kai Lun Pu.”</p> -<p>This may or may not have satisfied him. Anyhow, -he said nothing but looked at me inquiringly.</p> -<p>“We wandered through the grounds, trying -not to meet anyone,” I continued, “until we came -to the great pool by the rocks which your people -say is inhabited by the devil-fish.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_317">317</div> -<p>“It is true,” said Wi-to. “I, myself, have seen -the monster.”</p> -<p>I was much relieved to hear this, for it made -my invention seem more plausible.</p> -<p>“While we stood looking into the pool,” said -I, “the governor suddenly stepped from the grove -of trees nearby and advanced toward us. He -held a naked scimitar in his hand, such as his soldiers -use, and he seemed very angry. He reproached -us for making the acquaintance of his -wife and daughter and for opposing his soldiers, -and declared we should not escape him again.”</p> -<p>This struck the eunuch as quite reasonable. -He began to look interested.</p> -<p>“We were angry, and argued with him,” I went -on, “and while we were quarreling Mai Lo suddenly -gave a loud cry. We looked around and -saw the great ape called Fo-Chu, the King, leaping -toward us from the grove.”</p> -<p>I paused and Wi-to said:</p> -<p>“He escaped from the pagoda several days ago, -and could not be found.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_318">318</div> -<p>“We were all frightened,” said I, “for the beast -seemed fierce and excited. The governor alone -was armed, and as Fo-Chu bounded forward Mai -Lo thrust out the scimitar, and ran it through the -ape’s body. But Fo-Chu drew the blade from his -own breast, swung it in the air, and with one -blow severed the governor’s head from his shoulders. -Then the ape seized the body and leaped -into the pool with it, and both sank quickly beneath -the black waters. I am quite sure the beast -was dying at the time, and perhaps the devil-fish -grabbed them, for neither one came to the surface -again.”</p> -<p>As I finished the yarn the Chief Eunuch -coughed and looked puzzled.</p> -<p>“But although the bodies were gone,” I added, -“the head of Mai Lo remained upon the ground -where it had fallen.”</p> -<p>“Here it is,” announced Archie, “we used to -call him old Death’s-Head, and may be it is appropriate,” -and holding the horrible thing in his -hand, he advanced and laid it at the eunuch’s feet.</p> -<p>Wi-to grew pale and stared into the placid face -of his enemy. Mai Lo stared back at him, and I -could not see that the beady eyes or parchment -face had changed at all in death.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_319">319</div> -<p>“Ugh!” said the eunuch, turning away. “It is -certain the man is dead. But who will believe -your story?”</p> -<p>“You will, to begin with,” said I, confidently, -“and you will make others believe it.”</p> -<p>“How?”</p> -<p>I brought some rice-paper, brush and ink from -the cabinet, where there was a store of such material, -and laid them on the table.</p> -<p>“Write the words I shall give you, in Chinese, -as Mai Lo would have written them,” I said.</p> -<p>The eunuch smiled as if suddenly enlightened, -and accepted the task cheerfully.</p> -<p>“‘Wishing to die, as it is my duty to do,’” I -dictated, “‘I have loosed the Sacred Ape and -trusted myself to his avenging hand. If I am -dead after we have met, all the world will know -that Mai Lo, Governor of Kwang-Kai-Nong and -the trusted servant of Prince Kai Lun Pu, who -lies with his ancestors, has done his full duty.’”</p> -<p>Wi-to nodded like an automaton and wrote with -much skill upon the paper, beginning at one of -the bottom corners of the sheet and working up.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_320">320</div> -<p>The Chinese characters were neat and uniform, -and when the document was finished Wi-to laid -down the brush with a sigh of content.</p> -<p>“I have not used your words,” said he, “but I -have used the idea. And the signature,” he added, -with a sly leer, “is the signature of Mai Lo himself. -I will now go and exhibit the head and -the paper, and salute Mai-Tchin as the new -governor.”</p> -<p>So eager was he that he caught up the head by -its queue and dragged the grinning trophy away -with him without having it wrapped into a neat -parcel, as I had intended should be done.</p> -<p>Wi-to might not believe our story, but he was -assuredly glad to be rid of his long-standing foe, -and we had given the wily eunuch the clew that -would enable him to deceive anyone who might be -interested in knowing how the governor met his -death.</p> -<p>I have beside me, as I write, a clipping from the -Hong-Kong Gazette announcing the death of the -Governor of the Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong. -It states that he committed suicide according to -Shinto requirements, owing to the premature -death of his master, Prince Kai Lun Pu, late -Viceroy of the Imperial Chinese Empire.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_321">321</div> -<p>Within an hour we left our rooms and ventured -to walk out into the palace and wander in the -grounds again. The soldiers had all been withdrawn -and the palace eunuchs made humble -obeisance to us as we passed.</p> -<p>There was no excitement apparent around the -palace. The artisans were busy with their tasks -and the gardeners pruned and weeded as deliberately -as ever. But when we descended the mound -we heard a loud chorus of moans proceeding from -the governor’s house, and knew that his death -was now publicly recognized.</p> -<p>The place was getting decidedly distasteful to -us, and that evening we told Wi-to that we had -performed all the requests of Prince Kai and -wanted to return to Shanghai at once. He replied -that he was sorry to have us go, but appreciated -the fact that the unpleasant incidents of our visit -must outweigh with us the pleasure we had had.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_322">322</div> -<p>Next morning we were waited upon by the -new governor, who received us in the state apartment -of the palace. We found him a weak, undecided -young man, who seemed frightfully nervous -at his sudden accession to power and eager to get -rid of us. We explained to him the terms of our -contract with his father, Mai Lo, and while we -did not mention the ten thousand taels, we insisted -upon a proper escort to Ichang and payment -of all the expenses of the trip back to Shanghai. -He agreed to every demand with alacrity, and I -could see he was in positive terror of the “foreign -devils.”</p> -<p>Within forty-eight hours the arrangements -were all completed and the train of elephants, -horses and attendants gathered in the open space -before the palace. The eunuchs carried down our -heavy cases and loaded them upon the elephants, -and while the bearers must have thought them -tremendously heavy they dared not complain, and -the Chief Eunuch’s suspicions were in no way -aroused.</p> -<p>Wi-to seemed really grieved to lose his guests, -and we thanked him cordially for his hospitality -and parted from him, both he and we expressing -the utmost good will.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_323">323</div> -<p>Our escort was led by a very polite fellow, who -spoke amusing pigeon-English and had evidently -been instructed by Mai Tchin to show us especial -deference and obey our slightest command.</p> -<p>The result was that we met with little annoyance -from the natives along the route, and reached -Ichang with our entire treasure intact, after a -very agreeable journey.</p> -<p>There we left our elephants and horses and -boarded the steamer for Shanghai, taking with us -merely an escort of a dozen soldiers. These -richly dressed warriors commanded sufficient -respect to insure our safety on the trip.</p> -<p>At Shanghai Uncle Naboth was waiting for -us, and the dear old fellow was overjoyed at our -safe return.</p> -<p>“Got any treasure?” he asked.</p> -<p>We pointed to the sealed packing-cases which -the porters were laboriously unloading.</p> -<p>“There’s enough there, Uncle,” I whispered, -“to make us all rich as Rockefeller—if we can get -it safe aboard the <i>Seagull</i>.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_324">324</div> -<p>“Why, we’ll hire a special steamer to transport -it to Woosung,” he declared; and knowing Mr. -Perkins as we did we were all relieved when the -treasure had been turned over to his care.</p> -<p>We met Dr. Gaylord in Shanghai, and he was -still “out of a job.” He seemed amazed that we -had returned safely from our adventure and -asked us a thousand questions which we answered -discreetly, without telling him too much. But he -was a good-hearted old fellow, and had been of -much service to us before his courage had failed -him and led him to desert our cause. Remembering -this, I placed a small packet in his hands -when we parted at the wharf and asked him not -to open it until after we had gone.</p> -<p>I hope it helped the good doctor to buy that -farm in England which he so much desired; for -although the packet merely contained what -Archie described as “some of the loose plunder -that was in our pockets,” it ought to have been -sufficient to set the doctor up for life.</p> -<p>Fortunately there are no customs officials at -the port of Woosung, and our chartered steamer -puffed directly to the side of the <i>Seagull</i> and -loaded us and our treasure on our own craft.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_325">325</div> -<p>We received a joyful welcome from my father -and the officers and crew, you may be sure, and -before we had told all of our story we were well -out at sea and were homeward bound.</p> -<p>I have often wondered if our visits to the -Ancestral Halls of the House of Kai have ever -been discovered, or the treasure we abstracted at -the instance of the Prince ever missed.</p> -<p>But from the far-away Province of Kwang-Kai-Nong -to the deck of the wandering <i>Seagull</i> -is a far cry, and it is unlikely we shall ever know -what happened in Kai-Nong after our departure.</p> -<p>Since that time we “Boy Fortune Hunters” -have been through many other experiences, not -all rewarded with equal profit, but, I can assure -you, quite as thrilling; and some of these I purpose -to relate at another time. Some of our -earlier adventures, such as those with which we -entertained the dying Prince Kai, may be read in -“The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska,” “The -Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama,” and “The -Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt.”</p> -<p class="tbcenter">THE END.</p> -<hr /> -<h3><span class="u"><i>Up-to-the-Minute Boys’ Books</i></span></h3> -<p class="center"><span class="large">The Airship Boys Series</span> -<br /><i>By</i> H. L. SAYLER</p> -<p class="center"><span class="small">ILLUSTRATED BY F. R. HARPER</span></p> -<p>This is one of the most fascinating, besides -being one of the most timely and technically -accurate series of boys’ books yet published. -Mr. Sayler is not only first, but, we think, without a -rival in this new field of boys’ literature which offers -so much in the way of invention, exploration and -adventure. The first two volumes are:</p> -<p class="center"><span class="large">The Airship Boys</span> -<br /><i>or, The Quest of the Aztec Treasure</i> -<br /><span class="small">AND</span> -<br /><span class="large">The Airship Boys Adrift</span> -<br /><i>or, Saved by an Aeroplane</i></p> -<p class="center">Each, fully illustrated, with handsome cover and striking wrapper in colors, $1.00</p> -<hr /> -<p class="center"><i>For sale wherever books are sold</i></p> -<h3><span class="u"><i>Good Books for Girls</i></span></h3> -<p class="center"><span class="large">The Aunt Jane Series</span> -<br />By <span class="sc">Edith Van Dyne</span></p> -<dl class="undent"><dt>Aunt Jane’s Nieces</dt> -<dt>Aunt Jane’s Nieces Abroad</dt> -<dt>Aunt Jane’s Nieces at Millville</dt> -<dt>Aunt Jane’s Nieces at Work</dt></dl> -<p>“Aunt Jane’s Nieces” chronicles the real doings of -real girls in a most interesting manner. “Aunt -Jane’s Nieces Abroad” tells of a delightfully adventurous -trip through Europe, and the third volume -describes their summer holiday on a farm “at -Millville.” In the last story the “Nieces” are -shown at work in the political arena.</p> -<p class="center"><i>Illustrated 12mos. Uniform cloth binding, stamped in colors, with beautiful colored inlay</i></p> -<p class="center">Price 60 cents each</p> -<hr /> -<p class="center"><span class="large">Annabel</span> -<br />By <span class="sc">Suzanne Metcalf</span></p> -<p>A bright, swiftly-moving story of a young girl just -blossoming into womanhood, and of a boy struggling -for a start in life.</p> -<p class="center"><i>12mo. Dainty cloth binding, with inlaid design and six duotone illustrations by H. Putnam Hall</i></p> -<p class="center">Price 60 cents</p> -<h2>Transcriber’s Notes</h2> -<ul> -<li>Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public domain in the country of publication.</li> -<li>Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and dialect unchanged.</li> -<li>In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.)</li> -</ul> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, by L. Frank Baum - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN CHINA *** - -***** This file should be named 55767-h.htm or 55767-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/6/55767/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/55767-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/55767-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cd7ccb7..0000000 --- a/old/55767-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55767-h/images/i_002.jpg b/old/55767-h/images/i_002.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4a66449..0000000 --- a/old/55767-h/images/i_002.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55767-h/images/i_003.jpg b/old/55767-h/images/i_003.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 602a4ed..0000000 --- a/old/55767-h/images/i_003.jpg +++ /dev/null |
